BOOK    823.7.M349   v.24    c.  1 
MARRYAT    #    NOVELS 


3  T153  DDlbbflMM  3 


This  book  may  be  kept 


■•\i: 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2011  with  funding  from 

LYRASIS  members  and  Sloan  Foundation 


http://www.archive.org/details/valerieOOmarr 


THE  NOVELS 

OF 

CAPTAIN   MARRYAT 

EDITED    BY 

R.  BRIMLEY    JOHNSON 


This  Edition  of  Captain  Marry  at"  s  NovelSf 

made  exclusively  for  members  of  the 

NEW  YORK  YACHT  CLUB 

is  strictly  limited  to  one  hundred  copies. 

Copy  No.  f  O 
PRINTED  FOR 
H.  A.  VAN  LIEIV,  Esq. 


A^- 


NEW  YORK  YACHT  CLUB  EDITION 


VALERIE 


BY 
CAPTAIN   MARRY  AT 


NEW  YORK 

CROSCUP  AND  COMPANY 

MDCCCXCVI 


■««Kv:-~-^"' 


r 


Contents 


PAGB 

Chapter  i 

I 

Chapter  n 

•       75 

Chapter  hi 

24 

Chapter  iv 

29 

Chapter  v 

.        38 

Chapter  vi 

55 

Chapter  vii 

.        83 

Chapter  viii      . 

.      115 

Chapter  ix 

.      148 

Chapter  x 

174 

Chapter  xi 

2CO 

Chapter  xii 

227 

Chapter  xiii     . 

252 

h. 


List  of  Etchings 


And  lash  him  with  his  whole  strength  with  a  rough 

JOCKEY  whip      (Ch.  XIII.)    .  .  .  Frontispiece 

PAGE 
*I    WILL    PROTECT    MY    SISTER  '         .  .  .  .  l8 

*  And  now  I  wish  you  a  good  morning  '  .  .48 
'Mr  Selwyn  then  produced  the  will'  .  .  137 
*as  i  live,  i  will  not  return till  dinner-time  '  .       1 67 

*  Go,  sir;  Mrs  Stanhope's  sentiments  are  mine'  .       213 

Dranvn  by  D.  Downing. 
Etched  by  W.  Wright- Nooth. 


Prefatory   Note 

On  August  20,  1845,  Marryat  wrote  to  Mrs  S.,  *'a  lady 
for  whom,  to  the  time  of  his  death,  he  retained  the  highest 
sentiments  of  friendship  and  esteem  "  :— 

"  I  really  wish  you  would  write  your  confessions,  I 
will  publish  them.  I  have  a  beautiful  opening  in  some 
memoranda  I  have  made  of  the  early  life  of  a  French- 
woman, that  is,  up  to  the  age  of  seventeen,  when  she 
is  cast  adrift  upon  the  world,  and  I  would  work  it  all 
up  together.  Let  us  commence,  and  divide  the  tin  ;  it  is 
better  than  doing  nothing.  I  have  been  helping  Ainsworth 
in  the  New  Monthly,  and  I  told  him  that  I  had  commenced 
a  work  called  Mademoiselle  Firginie,  which  he  might  perhaps 
have.  Without  my  knowing  it,  he  has  announced  its 
coming  forth  ;  but  it  does  not  follow  that  he  is  to  have  it, 
nevertheless,  and  indeed  he  now  wishes  me  to  continue 
one"  {The  Privateer  smart)  "that  I  have  already  begun  in 
the  magazine." 

However,  Mrs  S.,  with  whom  at  one  time  Washington 
Irving  also  wished  to  collaborate,  declined  the  offer ;  and 
Mademoiselle  Firginie  was  ultimately  published  in  the  New 
Monthly  under  the  title  of  Falerie.  The  first  eleven 
chapters  appeared  in  the  magazine  1846,  1847,  and  the 
remaining  pages  were  added — according  to  The  Life  and 
Letters  of  Captain  Marryat — by  another  hand,  when  it 
came  out  in  book  form. 

There  are  two  special  features  in  Falerie,  beyond  its 
actual  merits,  that  inevitably  excite  our  attention.  It  is 
Marryat's  last  work,  and  the  only  one  in  which  the  interest 
centres  entirely  on  women.  For  this  reason,  and  from  the 
eighteenth  century  flavour  in  some  of  its  characters,  the 


viii  Prefatory  Note 

book  inevitably  recalls  Miss  Burney  and  her  little-read 
The  Wanderer,  in  which,  as  in  Valerie,  a  proud  and  sensitive 
girl  is  thrown  on  the  world,  and  discovers — by  bitter 
experience  as  governess,  companion,  and  music  mistress  — 
the  sneer  that  lurks  beneath  the  smile  of  fashion  and 
prosperity. 

The  subject  is  well  handled,  on  the  old  familiar  lines, 
and  supplies  the  groundwork  of  an  eminently  readable 
story,  peopled  by  many  life-like  "  humours "  and  an 
attractive,  spirited  heroine.  The  adventures  of  Valerie 
are  various  and  well-sustained  ;  her  bearing  throughout 
secures  the  reader's  sympathy,  and  he  is  conscious  of  a 
genuine  pleasure  in  her  ultimate  prosperity  and  happiness. 

Valerie,  an  autobiography,  is  here  reprinted  from  the  first 
edition  in  two  volumes.     Henry  Colburn,  1849. 

R.  B.  J. 

After  Marryat's  death  a  fragment  of  a  story  for  the 
"Juvenile  Library"  was  found  in  his  desk,  and  has  been 
published  in  the  Life  and  Letters  by  Florence  Marryat. 
It  describes  the  experience  of  a  man  who,  like  Marryat 
himself,  was  compelled  by  the  failure  of  speculations  to 
live  in  the  country  and  manage  his  own  estate.  It  was 
projected  '*  because  few  young  people  have  any  knowledge 
of  farming,  and  there  are  no  books  written  by  which  any 
knowledge  of  it  may  be  imparted  to  children."  Marryat 
himself  was  not  a  very  successful  farmer,  but  probably  his 
theory  was  in  advance  of  his  practice. 


Valerie 


Chapter  I 

I  HAVE  titled  these  pages  with  nothing  more  than  my 
baptismal  name.  If  the  reader  finds  sufficient  interest  in 
them  to  read  to  the  end,  he  will  discover  the  position  that 
I  am  in,  after  an  eventful  life.  I  shall,  however,  not 
trespass  upon  his  time  by  making  many  introductory 
remarks ;  but  commence  at  once  with  my  birth,  parentage, 
and  education.  This  is  necessary,  as  although  the  two 
first  are,  perhaps,  of  little  comparative  consequence,  still 
the  latter  is  of  importance,  as  it  will  prepare  the  reader 
for  many  events  in  my  after-life.  I  may  add,  that  much 
depends  upon  birth  and  parentage  ;  at  all  events,  it  is 
necessary  to  complete  a  perfect  picture.  Let  me,  there- 
fore, begin  at  the  beginning. 

I  was  born  in  France.  My  father,  who  was  of  the 
ancienne  noblesse  of  France,  by  a  younger  branch  of  the 
best  blood,  and  was  a  most  splendid  specimen  of  the 
outward  man,  was  the  son  of  an  old  officer,  and  an  officer 
himself  in  the  army  of  Napoleon.  In  the  conquest  of 
Italy,  he  had  served  in  the  ranks,  and  continuing  to  follow 
Napoleon  through  all  his  campaigns,  had  arrived  to  the 
grade  of  captain  of  cavalry.  He  had  distinguished  himself 
on  many  occasions,  was  a  favourite  of  the  Emperor's,  wore 
the  cross  of  the  Legion  of  Honour,  and  was  considered  in 
a  fair  way  to  rapid  promotion,  when  he  committed  a  great 
error.  During  the  time  that  his  squadron  was  occupying 
a  small  German  town,  situated  on  the  river  Erbach,  called 

V  A 


2  Valerie 

Deux  Fonts,  he  saw  my  mother,  fell  desperately  in  love, 
and  married.  There  was  some  excuse  for  him,  for  a  more 
beautiful  woman  than  my  mother  I  never  beheld ;  more- 
over, she  was  highly  talented,  and  a  most  perfect  musician; 
of  a  good  family,  and  with  a  dower  by  no  means  con- 
temptible. 

The  reader  may  say  that,  in  marrying  such  a  woman, 
my  father  could  hardly  be  said  to  have  committed  a  very 
great  error.  This  is  true,  the  error  was  not  in  marrying, 
but  in  allowing  his  wife's  influence  over  him  to  stop  his 
future  advancement.  He  wished  to  leave  her  with  her 
father  and  mother  until  the  campaign  was  over.  She 
refused  to  be  left,  and  he  yielded  to  her  wishes.  Now, 
Napoleon  had  no  objection  to  his  officers  being  married, 
but  a  very  great  dislike  to  their  wives  accompanying  the 
army  ;  and  this  was  the  fault  which  my  father  committed, 
and  which  lost  him  the  favour  of  his  general.  My  mother 
was  too  beautiful  a  woman  not  to  be  noticed,  and  im- 
mediately inquired  about,  and  the  knowledge  soon  came  to 
Napoleon's  ears,  and  militated  against  my  father's  future 
advancement. 

During  the  first  year  of  their  marriage,  my  eldest 
brother,  Auguste,  was  born,  and  shortly  afterwards  my 
mother  promised  an  increase  to  the  family,  which  was  the 
occasion  of  great  satisfaction  to  my  father,  who  now  that 
he  had  been  married  more  than  a  year,  would  at  times  look 
at  my  mother,  and,  beautiful  as  she  was,  calculate  in  his 
mind  whether  the  possession  of  her  was  indemnification 
sufficient  for  the  loss  of  the  brigade  which  she  had  cost 
him. 

To  account  for  my  father's  satisfaction,  I  must  acquaint 
the  reader  with  circumstances  which  are  not  very  well 
known.  As  I  before  observed.  Napoleon  had  no  objection 
to  marriage,  because  he  required  men  for  his  army ;  and 
because  he  required  men,  and  not  women,  he  thought  very 
poorly  of  a  married  couple  who  produced  a  plurality  of 
girls.  If,  on  the  contrary,  a  woman  presented  her  husband 
with  six  or  seven  boys,  if  he  was  an  officer  in  the  army,  he 


Valerie  3 

was  certain  of  a  pension  for  life.  Now,  as  my  mother  had 
commenced  with  a  boy,  and  it  is  well  known  that  there  is 
every  chance  of  a  woman  continuing  to  produce  the  sex 
which  first  makes  its  appearance,  she  was  much  com- 
plimented and  congratulated  by  the  officers  when  she  so 
soon  gave  signs  of  an  increase,  and  they  prophesied  that  she 
would,  by  her  fruitfulness,  in  a  few  years  obtain  a  pension 
for  her  husband.  My  father  hoped  so,  and  thought  that  if 
he  had  lost  the  brigade,  he  would  be  indemnified  by  the 
pension.  My  mother  was  certain  of  it ;  and  declared  it 
was  a  boy. 

But  prophesies,  hopes,  and  declarations,  were  all  falsified 
and  overthrown  by  my  unfortunate  appearance.  The  dis- 
appointment of  my  father  was  great ;  but  he  bore  it  like 
a  man.  My  mother  was  not  only  disappointed,  but 
indignant.  She  felt  mortified  after  all  her  declarations, 
that  I  should  have  appeared  and  disproved  them.  She 
was  a  woman  of  violent  temper,  a  discovery  which  my 
father  made  too  late.  To  me,  as  the  cause  of  her 
humiliation  and  disappointment,  she  took  an  aversion, 
which  only  increased  as  I  grew  up,  and  which,  as  will 
be  hereafter  shown,  was  the  main  spring  of  all  my 
vicissitudes  in  after-life. 

Surely,  there  is  an  error  in  asserting  that  there  is  no 
feeling  so  strong  as  maternal  love.  How  often  do  we 
witness  instances  like  mine,  in  which  disappointed  vanity, 
ambition,  or  interest,  have  changed  this  love  into  deadly 
hate! 

My  father,  who  felt  the  inconvenience  of  my  mother 
accompanying  him  on  forced  marches,  and  who,  perhaps, 
being  disappointed  in  his  hopes  of  a  pension,  thought 
that  he  might  as  well  recover  the  Emperor's  favour, 
and  look  for  the  brigade,  now  proposed  that  my  mother 
should  return  with  her  two  children  to  her  parents.  This 
my  mother,  who  had  always  gained  the  upper-hand, 
positively  refused  to  accede  to.  She  did,  however,  allow 
me  and  my  brother  Auguste  to  be  sent  to  her  parents' 
care  at  Deux  Fonts,   and  there  we  remained  while  my 


4  Valerie 

father  followed  the  fortunes  of  the  Emperor,  and  my 
mother  followed  the  fortunes  of  my  father.  I  have  little 
or  no  recollection  of  my  maternal  grandfather  and  grand- 
mother. I  remember  that  I  lived  with  them,  as  I  remained 
there  with  my  brother  till  I  was  seven  years  old,  at  which 
period  my  paternal  grandmother  offered  to  receive  my 
brother  and  me,  and  take  charge  of  our  education.  This 
offer  was  accepted,  and  we  both  went  to  Luneville  where 
she  resided. 

I  have  said  that  my  paternal  grandmother  offered  to 
receive  us,  and  not  my  paternal  grandfather,  who  was 
still  alive.  Such  was  the  case ;  as,  could  he  have  had 
his  own  way,  he  would  not  have  allowed  us  to  come 
to  Luneville,  for  he  had  a  great  dislike  to  children  •,  but 
my  grandmother  had  property  of  her  own,  independent 
of  her  husband,  and  she  insisted  upon  our  coming.  Very 
often,  after  we  had  been  received  into  her  house,  I  would 
hear  remonstrance  on  his  part  relative  to  the  expense  of 
keeping  us,  and  the  reply  of  my  grandmother,  which 
would  be,  ^'  Eh  bien,  Monsieur  Chatenceuf,  c'est  mon  argent 
que  je  depense."  I  must  describe  Monsieur  Chatenoeuf. 
As  I  before  stated,  he  had  been  an  officer  in  the  French 
army  ;  but  had  now  retired  upon  his  pension,  with  the 
rank  of  major,  and  decorated  with  the  Legion  of  Honour. 
At  the  time  that  I  first  saw  him,  he  was  a  tall,  elegant 
old  man,  with  hair  as  white  as  silver.  I  heard  it  said, 
that  when  young  he  was  considered  one  of  the  bravest 
and  handsomest  officers  in  the  French  army.  He  was 
very  quiet  in  his  manners,  spoke  very  little,  and  took 
a  large  quantity  of  snuff.  He  was  egotistic  to  excess, 
attending  wholly  to  himself  and  his  own  comforts,  and 
it  was  because  the  noise  of  children  interfered  with  his 
comfort,  that  he  disliked  them  so  much.  We  saw  little 
of  him,  and  cared  less.  If  I  came  into  his  room  when 
he  was  alone,  he  promised  me  a  good  whipping,  I  there- 
fore avoided  him  as  much  as  I  could  ;  the  association  was 
not  pleasant. 

Luneville  is   a  beautiful   town   in   the   Department    of 


Valerie  5 

Meurthe.  The  castle,  or  rather  palace,  is  a  very  splendid 
and  spacious  building,  in  which  formerly  the  Dukes  of 
Lorraine  held  their  court.  It  was  afterwards  inhabited  by 
King  Stanislaus,  who  founded  a  military  school,  a  library 
and  a  hospital.  The  palace  was  a  square  building,  with  a 
handsome  facade  facing  the  town,  and  in  front  of  it  there 
was  a  fountain.  There  was  a  large  square  in  the  centre  of 
the  palace,  and  behind  it  an  extensive  garden,  which  was 
well  kept  up  and  carefully  attended  to.  One  side  of  the 
palace  was  occupied  by  the  officers  of  the  regiments 
quartered  in  Luneville ;  the  opposite  side,  by  the  soldiery  ; 
and  the  remainder  of  the  building  was  appropriated  to  the 
reception  of  old  retired  officers  who  had  been  pensioned. 
It  was  in  this  beautiful  building,  that  my  grandfather  and 
grandmother  were  established  for  the  remainder  of  their 
lives.  Except  the  Tuileries,  I  know  of  no  palace  in  France 
equal  to  that  of  Luneville.  Here  it  was  that,  at  seven 
years  old,  I  took  up  my  quarters  ;  and  it  is  from  that 
period  that  I  have  always  dated  my  existence. 

I  have  described  my  grandfather  and  my  residence,  but 
now  I  must  introduce  my  grandmother ;  my  dear,  excellent, 
grandmother,  whom  I  loved  so  much  when  she  was  living, 
and  whose  memory  I  shall  ever  revere.  In  person  she  was 
rather  diminutive,  but,  although  sixty  years  of  age,  she 
still  retained  her  figure,  which  was  remarkably  pretty,  and 
she  was  as  straight  as  an  arrow.  Never  had  age  pressed 
more  lightly  upon  the  human  frame ;  for,  strange  to  say, 
her  hair  was  black  as  jet,  and  fell  down  to  her  knees.  It 
was  considered  a  great  curiosity,  and  she  was  not  a  little 
proud  of  it,  for  there  was  not  a  grey  hair  to  be  seen. 
Although  she  had  lost  many  of  her  teeth,  her  skin  was  not 
wrinkled,  but  had  a  freshness  most  remarkable  in  a  person 
so  advanced  in  years.  Her  mind  was  as  young  as  her 
body ;  she  was  very  witty  and  coquettish,  and  the  officers 
living  in  the  palace  were  continually  in  her  apartments, 
preferring  her  company  to  that  of  younger  women.  Partial 
to  children,  she  would  join  in  all  our  sports,  and  sit  down 
to  play  "hunt  the  slipper,"  with  us  and  our  young  com- 


6  Valerie 

panions.  But  with  all  her  vivacity,  she  was  a  strictly 
moral  and  religious  woman.  She  could  be  lenient  to  indis- 
cretion and  carelessness,  but  any  deviation  from  truth  and 
honesty  on  the  part  of  my  brother  or  myself,  was  certain 
to  be  visited  with  severe  punishment.  She  argued,  that 
there  could  be  no  virtue,  where  there  was  deceit,  which 
she  considered  as  the  hot-bed  from  which  every  vice  would 
spring  out  spontaneously ;  that  truth  was  the  basis  of  all 
that  was  good  and  noble,  and  that  every  other  branch  of 
education  was,  comparatively  speaking,  of  no  importance, 
and,  without  truth,  of  no  value.     She  was  right. 

My  brother  and  I  were  both  sent  to  day-schools.  The 
maid  Catherine  always  took  me  to  school  after  breakfast, 
and  came  to  fetch  me  home  about  four  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon. Those  were  happy  times.  "With  what  joy  I  used 
to  return  to  the  palace,  bounding  into  my  grandmother's 
apartment  on  the  ground  floor,  sometimes  to  frighten  her, 
leaping  in  at  the  window  and  dropping  at  her  feet,  the  old 
lady  scolding  and  laughing  at  the  same  time.  My  grand- 
mother was,  as  I  observed,  religious,  but  she  was  not  a 
devotee.  The  great  object  was  to  instil  into  me  a  love  of 
truth,  and  in  this  she  was  indefatigable.  When  I  did 
wrong,  it  was  not  the  fault  I  had  committed  which  caused 
her  concern ;  it  was  the  fear  that  I  should  deny  it,  which 
worried  and  alarmed  her.  To  prevent  this,  the  old  lady 
had  a  curious  method— she  dreamed  for  my  benefit.  If  I 
had  done  wrong,  and  she  suspected  me,  she  would  not 
accuse  me  until  she  had  made  such  inquiries  as  convinced 
her  that  I  was  the  guilty  person ;  and  then,  perhaps,  the 
next  morning,  she  would  say,  as  I  stood  by  her  side : 
"  Valerie,  I  had  a  dream  last  night ;  I  can't  get  it  out  of 
my  head.  I  dreamt  that  my  little  girl  had  forgotten  her 
promise  to  me,  and  when  she  went  to  the  store-room  had 
eaten  a  large  piece  of  the  cake." 

She  would  fix  her  eyes  upon  me  as  she  narrated  the 
events  of  her  dream,  and,  as  she  proceeded,  my  face  would 
be  covered  with  blushes,  and  my  eyes  cast  down  in 
confusion  ;  I  dared  not  look  at  her,  and  by  the  lime  that 


Valerie  7 

she  had  finished,  I  was  down  on  my  knees,  with  my  face 
buried  in  her  lap.  If  my  offence  was  great,  I  had  to  say 
my  prayers,  and  implore  the  Divine  forgiveness,  and  was 
sent  to  prison,  that  is,  locked  up  for  a  few  hours  in  my 
bedroom.  Catherine,  the  maid,  had  been  many  years  with 
my  grandmother,  and  was,  to  a  certain  degree,  a  privileged 
person  ;  at  all  events,  she  considered  herself  warranted  in 
giving  her  opinion,  and  grumbling  as  much  as  she  pleased, 
and  such  was  invariably  the  case  whenever  I  was  locked 
up.  "  Toujours  en  prison^  cette  pauvre  petite.  It  is  too  bad, 
madam ;  you  must  let  her  out."  My  grandmother  would 
quietly  reply,  "  Catherine,  you  are  a  good  woman,  but  you 
understand  nothing  about  the  education  of  children." 
Sometimes,  however,  she  obtained  the  key  from  my  grand- 
mother, and  I  was  released  sooner  than  was  originally 
intended. 

The  fact  is,  that  being  put  in  prison  was  a  very  heavy 
punishment,  as  it  invariably  took  place  in  the  evenings, 
after  my  return  from  school,  so  that  I  lost  my  play-hours. 
There  were  a  great  many  officers  with  their  wives  located 
in  the  palace,  and,  of  course,  no  want  of  playmates.  The 
girls  used  to  go  to  the  bosquet,  which  adjoined  the  gardens 
of  the  palace,  collect  flowers,  and  make  a  garland,  which 
they  hung  on  a  rope  stretched  across  the  court-yard  of  the 
palace.  As  the  day  closed  in,  the  party  from  each  house, 
or  apartments  rather,  brought  out  a  lantern,  and  having 
thus  illuminated  our  ballroom  by  subscription,  the  boys 
and  girls  danced  the  "roW<?,"  and  other  games,  until  it 
was  bedtime.  As  the  window  of  my  bedroom  looked 
out  upon  the  court,  whenever  I  was  put  into  prison,  I  had 
the  mortification  of  witnessing  all  these  joyous  games, 
without  being  permitted  to  join  in  them. 

To  prove  the  effect  of  my  grandmother's  system  of 
dreaming  upon  me,  I  will  narrate  a  circumstance  which 
occurred.  My  grandfather  had  a  landed  property  about 
four  miles  from  Luneville.  A  portion  of  this  land  was  let 
to  a  farmer,  and  the  remainder  he  farmed  on  his  own 
account,   and  the   produce  was  consumed   in  the  house- 


8  Valerie 

keeping.  From  this  farm  we  received  milk,  butter,  cheese, 
all  kinds  of  fruit,  and  indeed  everything  which  a  farm 
produces.  In  that  part  of  France  they  have  a  method  of 
melting  down  and  clarifying  butter  for  winter  use,  instead 
of  salting  it.  This  not  only  preserves  it,  but,  to  most 
people,  makes  it  more  palatable  j  at  all  events  I  can 
answer  for  myself,  for  I  was  inordinately  fond  of  it. 
There  were  eighteen  or  twenty  jars  of  it  in  the  store- 
room, which  were  used  up  in  rotation.  I  dared  not  take 
any  out  of  the  jar  in  use,  as  I  should  be  certain  to  be 
discovered ;  so  I  went  to  the  last  jar,  and  by  my  repeated 
assaults  upon  it,  it  was  nearly  empty  before  my  grand- 
mother discovered  it.  As  usual,  she  had  a  dream.  She 
commenced  with  counting  over  the  number  of  jars  of 
butter ;  and  how  she  opened  such  a  one,  and  it  was  full ; 
and  then  the  next,  and  it  was  full ;  but  before  her  dream  was 
half  over,  and  while  she  was  still  a  long  way  from  the  jar 
which  I  had  despoiled,  I  was  on  my  knees,  telling  her  the 
end  of  the  dream,  of  my  own  accord,  for  I  could  not  bear 
the  suspense  of  having  all  the  jars  examined.  From  that 
time,  I  generally  made  a  full  confession  before  the  dream 
was  ended. 

But  when  I  was  about  nine  years  old,  I  was  guilty  of  a 
very  heavy  offence,  which  I  shall  narrate,  on  account  of 
the  peculiar  punishment  which  I  received,  and  which  might 
be  advantageously  pursued  by  the  parents  of  the  present 
day,  who  may  happen  to  cast  their  eyes  over  these 
memoirs.  It  was  the  custom  for  the  children  of  the 
officers  who  lived  in  the  palace,  that  is,  the  girls,  to  club 
together  occasionally,  that  they  might  have  a  little  fete  in 
the  garden  of  the  palace.  It  was  a  sort  of  pic-nic,  to 
which  every  one  contributed ;  some  would  bring  cakes, 
some  fruit  j  some  would  bring  money  (a  few  sous)  to 
purchase  bon-bons,  or  anything  else  which  might  be  agreed 
upon. 

On  those  occasions,  my  grandmother  invariably  gave  me 
fruit,  a  very  liberal  allowance  of  apples  and  pears,  from  the 
store-room  ;  for  we  had  plenty  from  the  orchard  of  the 


Valerie  9 

farm.  But  one  day,  one  of  the  elder  girls  told  me  that 
they  had  plenty  of  fruit,  and  that  I  must  bring  some  money. 
I  asked  my  grandmother,  but  she  refused  me  ;  and  then 
this  girl  proposed  that  I  should  steal  some  from  my  grand- 
father. I  objected  ;  but  she  ridiculed  my  objections,  and 
pressed  me  until  she  overcame  my  scruples,  and  I  consented. 
But  when  I  left  her  after  she  had  obtained  my  promise,  I 
was  in  a  sad  state.  I  knew  it  was  wicked  to  steal,  and  the 
girl  had  taken  care  to  point  out  to  me  how  wicked  it  was 
to  break  a  promise.  I  did  not  know  what  to  do  :  all  that 
evening  I  was  in  such  a  state  of  feverish  excitement,  that 
my  grandmother  was  quite  astonished.  The  fact  was,  that 
I  was  ashamed  to  retract  my  promise,  and  yet  I  trembled 
at  the  deed  that  I  was  about  to  do.  I  went  into  my  room 
and  got  into  bed.  I  remained  awake ;  and  about  midnight 
I  got  up,  and  creeping  softly  into  my  grandfather's  room, 
I  went  to  his  clothes,  which  were  on  a  chair,  and  rifled  his 
pockets  of — two  sous  ! 

Having  effected  my  purpose,  I  retired  stealthily,  and 
gained  my  own  room.  What  my  feelings  were  when  I 
was  again  in  bed  I  cannot  well  describe — they  were  horrible 
— I  could  not  shut  my  eyes  for  the  remainder  of  the  night 
and  the  next  morning  I  made  my  appearance,  haggard, 
pale,  and  trembling.  It  proved,  however,  that  my  grand- 
father who  was  awake,  had  witnessed  the  theft  in  silence, 
and  informed  my  grandmother  of  it.  Before  I  went  to 
school,  my  grandmother  called  me  in  to  her,  for  I  had 
avoided  her. 

**  Come  here,  Valerie,"  said  she,  **  I  have  had  a  dream 
— a  most  dreadful  dream — it  was  about  a  little  girl,  who, 
in  the  middle  of  the  night,  crept  into  her  grandfather's 
room " 

I  could  bear  no  more.  I  threw  myself  on  the  floor,  and, 
in  agony,  screamed  out — 

**  Yes,  grandmamma,  and  stole  two  sous." 

A  paroxysm  of  tears  followed  the  confession,  and  for 
more  than  an  hour  I  remained  on  the  floor,  hiding  my  face 
and  sobbing.     My  grandmother  allowed  me  to  remain  there 


I  o  Valerie 

— she  was  very  much  annoyed — I  had  commited  a  crime  of 
the  first  magnitude — my  punishment  was  severe.  I  was 
locked  up  in  my  room  for  ten  days  :  but  this  was  the 
smallest  portion  of  the  punishment :  every  visitor  that  came 
in,  I  was  sent  for,  and  on  my  making  my  appearance,  my 
grandmother  would  take  me  by  the  hand,  and  leading  me 
up,  would  formally  present  me  to  the  visitors. 

"Permettez,  madame  (ou  monsieur),  que  je  vous 
presente  Mademoiselle  Valerie,  qui  est  enfermee  dans  sa 
chambre,  pour  avoir  vole  deux  sous  de  son  grand-pere." 

Oh  !  the  shame,  the  mortification  that  I  felt.  This 
would  take  place  at  least  ten  times  a  day  ;  and  each  suc- 
ceeding presentation  was  followed  by  a  burst  of  tears, 
as  I  was  again  led  back  to  my  chamber.  Severe  as  this 
punishment  was,  the  effect  of  it  was  excellent.  I  would 
have  endured  martyrdom,  after  what  I  had  gone  through, 
before  I  would  have  taken  what  was  not  my  own.  It  was 
a  painful,  but  a  judicious,  and  most  radical  cure. 

For  five  years  I  remained  under  the  care  of  this  most 
estimable  woman,  and,  under  her  guidance,  had  become  a 
truthful  and  religious  girl ;  and  I  may  conscientiously  add, 
that  I  was  as  innocent  as  a  lamb — but  a  change  was  at 
hand.  The  Emperor  had  been  hurled  from  his  throne, 
and  was  shut  up  on  a  barren  rock,  and  soon  great  altera- 
tions were  made  in  the  French  army.  My  father's 
regiment  of  huzzars  had  been  disbanded,  and  he  was  now 
appointed  to  a  dragoon  regiment,  which  was  ordered  to 
Luneville.  He  arrived  with  my  mother  and  a  numerous 
family,  she  having  presented  him  with  seven  more 
children  ;  so  that,  with  Auguste  and  me,  he  had  now  nine 
children.  I  may  as  well  here  observe  that  my  mother 
continued  to  add  yearly  to  the  family,  till  she  had  fourteen 
in  all,  and  out  of  these  there  were  seven  boys  ;  so  that, 
had  the  Emperor  remained  on  the  throne  of  France,  my 
father  would  certainly  have  secured  the  pension. 

The  arrival  of  my  family  was  a  source  both  of  pleasure 
and  pain  to  me.  I  was  most  anxious  to  see  all  my  brothers 
and  sisters,  and  my  heart  yearned  towards  my  father  and 


Valerie  1 1 

mother,  although  I  had  no  recollection  of  them  ;  but  I 
was  fearful  that  I  should  be  removed  from  my  grand- 
mother's care,  and  she  was  equally  alarmed  at  the  chance 
of  our  separation.  Unfortunately  for  me,  it  turned  out  as 
we  had  anticipated.  My  mother  was  anything  but 
gracious  to  my  grandmother,  notwithstanding  the  obliga- 
tions she  was  under  to  her,  and  very  soon  took  an 
opportunity  of  quarrelling  with  her.  The  cause  of  the 
quarrel  was  very  absurd,  and  proved  that  it  was  predeter- 
mined on  the  part  of  my  mother.  My  grandmother  had 
some  curious  old  carved  furniture,  which  my  mother 
coveted,  and  requested  my  grandmother  to  let  her  have  it. 
This  my  grandmother  would  not  consent  to,  and  my 
mother  took  offence  at  her  refusal.  I  and  my  brother 
were  immediately  ordered  home,  my  mother  asserting  that 
we  had  been  both  very  badly  brought  up  ;  and  this  was 
all  the  thanks  that  my  grandmother  received  for  her 
kindness  to  us,  and  defraying  all  our  expenses  for  five  years. 
I  had  not  been  at  home  more  than  a  week,  when  my 
father's  regiment  was  ordered  to  Nance ;  but,  during  this 
short  period,  I  had  sufficient  to  convince  me  that  I  should 
be  very  miserable.  My  mother's  dislike  to  me,  which  I 
have  referred  to  before,  now  assumed  the  character  of 
positive  hatred,  and  I  was  very  ill-treated.  I  was 
employed  as  a  servant,  and  as  nurse  to  the  younger 
children  ;  and  hardly  a  day  passed  without  my  feeling  the 
weight  of  her  hand.  We  set  off  for  Nance,  and  I  thought 
my  heart  would  break  as  I  quitted  the  arms  of  my  grand- 
mother, who  wept  over  me.  My  father  was  very  willing 
to  leave  me  with  my  grandmother,  who  promised  to  leave 
her  property  to  me  ;  but  this  offer  in  my  favour  enraged 
my  mother  still  more  ;  she  declared  that  I  should  not 
remain ;  and  my  father  had  long  succumbed  to  her 
termagant  disposition,  and  yielded  implicit  obedience  to 
her  authority.  It  was  lamentable  to  see  such  a  fine 
soldierlike  man  afraid  even  to  speak  before  this  woman ; 
but  he  was  completely  under  her  thraldom,  and  never 
dared  to  contradict. 


1 2  Valerie 

As  soon  as  we  were  settled  in  the  barracks  at  Nance, 
my  mother  commenced  her  system  of  persecution  in  down- 
right earnest.  I  had  to  make  all  the  beds,  wash  the 
children,  carry  out  the  baby,  and  do  every  menial  office 
for  my  brothers  and  sisters,  who  were  encouraged  to  order 
me  about.  I  had  very  good  clothes,  which  had  been 
provided  me  by  my  grandmother ;  they  were  all  taken 
away,  and  altered  for  my  younger  sisters  ;  but  what  was 
still  more  mortifying,  all  my  sisters  had  lessons  in  music, 
dancing,  and  other  accomplishments,  from  various  masters, 
whose  instructions  I  was  not  permitted  to  take  advantage 
of,  although  there  would  have  been  no  addition  to  the 
expense. 

*'  Oh  !  my  father,"  cried  I,  "  why  is  this  ? — what  have  I 
done  .'' — am  not  I  your  daughter — your  eldest  daughter  ? " 

"  I  will  speak  to  your  mother,"  replied  he. 

And  he  did  venture  to  do  so  ;  but  by  so  doing,  he 
raised  up  such  a  tempest,  that  he  was  glad  to  drop  the 
subject,  and  apologise  for  an  act  of  justice.  Poor  man  ! 
he  could  do  no  more  than  pity  me. 

I  well  remember  my  feelings  at  that  time.  I  felt  that  I 
could  love  my  mother,  love  her  dearly,  if  she  would  have 
allowed  me  so  to  do.  I  had  tried  to  obtain  her  good-will, 
but  I  received  nothing  in  return  but  blows,  and  at  last  I 
became  so  alarmed  when  in  her  presence  that  I  almost  lost 
my  reason.  My  ears  were  boxed  till  I  could  not  recollect 
where  I  was,  and  I  became  stupefied  with  fear.  All  I 
thought  of,  all  my  anxiety,  at  last,  was  to  get  out  of  the 
room  where  my  mother  was.  My  terror  was  so  great  that 
her  voice  made  me  tremble,  and  at  the  sight  of  her  I  caught 
my  breath  and  gasped  from  alarm.  My  brother  Auguste 
was  very  nearly  as  much  an  object  of  dislike  to  my  mother 
as  I  was,  chiefly  because  he  had  been  brought  up  by  my 
grandmother,  and  moreover  because  he  would  take  my 
part. 

The  great  favourite  of  my  mother  was  my  second  brother 
Nicolas ;  he  was  a  wonderful  musician,  could  play  upon 
any  instrument  and  the  most  difficult  music  at  sight.    This 


Valerie  1 3 

talent  endeared  him  to  my  mother,  who  was  herself  a  first- 
rate  musician.  He  was  permitted  to  order  me  about  just 
as  he  pleased,  and  if  I  did  not  please  him,  to  beat  me 
without  mercy,  and  very  often  my  mother  would  fly  at  me 
and  assist  him.  But  Auguste  took  my  part,  and  Nicolas 
received  very  severe  chastisement  from  him,  but  this  did 
not  help  me  ;  on  the  contrary,  if  Auguste  interfered  in  my 
behalf,  my  mother  would  pouuce  upon  me,  and  I  may  say 
that  I  was  stunned  with  her  blows.  Auguste  appealed  to 
his  father,  but  he  dared  not  interfere.  He  was  coward 
enough  to  sit  by  and  see  his  daughter  treated  in  this  way 
without  remonstrance  ;  and,  in  a  short  time,  I  was  fast 
approaching  to  what  my  mother  declared  me  to  be — a 
perfect  idiot. 

I  trust  that  my  own  sex  will  not  think  me  a  renegade 
when  I  say,  that,  if  ever  there  was  a  proof  that  woman 
was  intended  by  the  Creator  to  be  subject  to  man,  it  is, 
that  once  place  power  in  the  hands  of  woman,  and  there  is 
not  one  out  of  a  hundred  who  will  not  abuse  it.  We  hear 
much  of  the  rights  of  woman,  and  their  wrongs  ;  but  this 
is  certain,  that  in  a  family,  as  in  a  State,  there  can  be  no 
divided  rule — no  equality.  One  must  be  master,  and  no 
family  is  so  badly  managed,  or  so  badly  brought  up,  as 
where  the  law  of  nature  is  reversed,  and  we  contemplate 
that  most  despicable  of  all  lusi  nature — a  hen-pecked 
husband.  To  proceed,  the  consequence  of  my  mother's 
treatment,  was  to  undermine  in  me  all  the  precepts  of  my 
worthy  grandmother.  I  was  a  slave ;  and  a  slave  under 
the  continual  influence  of  fear  cannot  be  honest.  The 
fear  of  punishment  produced  deceit  to  avoid  it.  Even  my 
brother  Auguste,  from  his  regard  and  pity  for  me,  would 
fall  into  the  same  error.  "  Valerie,"  he  would  say,  running 
out  to  me  as  I  was  coming  home  with  my  little  brother  in 
my  arms,  "your  mother  will  beat  you  on  your  return. 
You  must  say  so  and  so."  This  so  and  so  was,  of  course, 
an  untruth  ;  and,  in  consequence,  my  fibs  were  so  awkward, 
and  accompanied  by  so  much  hesitation  and  blushing,  that 
I  was  invariably  found  out,  and  then  punished  for  what  I 


14  Valerie 

did  not  deserve  to  be  ;  and  when  my  mother  obtained  such 
triumphant  proof  against  me,  she  did  not  fail  to  make  the 
most  of  it  with  my  father,  who,  by  degrees,  began  to 
consider  that  my  treatment  was  merited,  and  that  I  was  a 
bad  and  deceitful  child. 

My  only  happiness  was  to  be  out  in  the  open  air,  away 
from  my  mother's  presence,  and  this  was  only  to  be 
obtained  when  I  was  ordered  out  with  my  little  brother 
Pierre,  whom  I  had  to  carry  as  soon  as  I  had  done  the  house- 
hold work.  If  Pierre  was  fractious,  my  mother  would  order 
me  out  of  the  house  with  him  immediately.  This  I  knew, 
and  I  used  to  pinch  the  poor  child  to  make  him  cry,  that 
I  might  gain  my  object,  and  be  sent  away ;  so  that  to 
duplicity  I  added  cruelty.  Six  months  before  this,  had  any 
one  told  me  that  I  ever  would  be  guilty  of  such  a  thing, 
with  what  indignation  I  should  have  denied  it ! 

Although  my  mother  flattered  herself  that  it  was  only  in 
her  own  domestic  circle  that  her  unnatural  conduct  towards 
me  was  known,  such  was  not  the  case,  and  the  treat- 
ment which  I  received  from  her  was  the  occasion  of  much 
sympathy  on  the  part  of  the  officers  and  their  wives,  who 
were  quartered  in  the  barracks.  Some  of  them  ventured 
to  remonstrate  with  my  father  for  his  consenting  to  it ; 
but  although  he  was  cowed  by  a  woman,  he  had  no  fear 
of  men,  and  as  he  told  them  candidly  that  any  future 
interference  in  his  domestic  concerns  must  be  answered 
by  the  sword,  no  more  was  said  to  him  on  the  subject. 
Strange,  that  a  man  should  risk  his  life  with  such  in- 
difference, rather  than  remedy  an  evil,  and  yet  be  under 
such  thraldom  to  a  woman  ! — that  one  who  was  always 
distinguished  in  action  as  the  most  forward  and  the  most 
brave,  should  be  a  trembling  coward  before  an  imperious 
wife  !     But  this  is  a  world  of  sad  contradictions. 

There  was  a  lady  in  the  barracks,  wife  to  one  of  the 
superior  officers,  who  was  very  partial  to  me.  She  had 
a  daughter,  a  very  sweet  girl,  who  was  also  named 
Valerie.  When  I  could  escape  from  the  house,  I  used 
to  be  constantly  with  them  ;  and  when  I  saw  my  name- 


Valerie  15 

sake  caressing  and  caressed,  in  the  arms  of  her  mother, 
as  I  was  sitting  by  on  a  stool,  the  tears  would  run  down 
at  the  thoughts  that  such  pleasure  was  debarred  from  me. 

''  Why  do  you  cry,  Valerie  ? " 

"  Oh  !  madam,  why  have  I  not  a  mother  like  your 
Valerie  ?  Why  am  I  to  be  beat  instead  of  being  caressed 
and  fondled  like  her  ?  What  have  I  done  ? — ^But  she  is 
not  my  mother — I'm  sure  she  cannot  be — I  will  never 
believe  it  !  " 

And  such  had  really  become  my  conviction,  and  in 
consequence  I  never  would  address  her  by  the  title  of 
mother.  This  my  mother  perceived,  and  it  only  added 
to  her  ill-will.  Only  permit  any  one  feeling  or  passion 
to  master  you — allow  it  to  increase  by  never  being  in  the 
slightest  degree  checked,  and  it  is  horrible  to  what  an 
excess  it  will  carry  you.  About  this  time,  my  mother 
proved  the  truth  of  the  above  observation,  by  saying  to 
me,  as  she  struck  me  to  the  ground — 

'*ril  kill  you,"  cried  she;  and  then,  catching  her 
breath,  said  in  a  low,  determined  tone,  '*  Oh  !  I  only  wish 
that  I  dared." 


Chapter  II 

One  day,  a  short  time  after  this,  I  was  walking  out  as 
usual  with  my  little  brother  Pierre  in  my  arms  ;  I  was  deep 
in  thought ;  in  imagination  I  was  at  Luneville  with  my  dear 
grandmother,  when  my  foot  slipped  and  I  fell.  In  trying 
to  save  my  brother  I  hurt  myself  very  much,  and  he,  poor 
child,  was  unfortunately  very  much  hurt  as  well  as  myself. 
He  cried  and  moaned  piteously,  and  I  did  all  that  I  could  to 
console  him,  but  he  was  in  too  much  pain  to  be  comforted. 
I  remained  out  for  an  hour  or  two,  not  daring  to  go  home, 
but  the  evening  was  closing  in  and  I  returned  at  last. 
The  child,  who  could  not  yet  speak,  still  moaned  and 
cried,  and  I  told  the  truth  as  to  the  cause  of  it.  My 
mother  flew  at  me,  and  I  received  such  chastisement  that 


1 6  Valerie 

I  could  be  patient  no  longer,  and  I  pushed  my  mother 
from  me ;  I  was  felled  to  the  ground  and  left  there 
bleeding  profusely. 

After  a  time  I  rose  up  and  crawled  to  bed.  I  reflected 
upon  all  I  had  suffered,  and  made  up  my  mind  that  I  would 
no  longer  remain  under  my  father's  roof.  At  daybreak 
I  dressed  myself,  hastened  out  of  the  barracks,  and  set 
off  for  Luneville,  which  was  fifteen  miles  distant.  I 
had  gained  about  half  the  way  when  I  was  met  by  a 
soldier  of  the  regiment  who  had  once  been  our  servant. 
I  tried  to  avoid  him,  but  he  recognised  me.  I  then 
begged  him  not  to  interfere  with  me,  and  told  him  that 
I  was  running  away  to  my  grandmother's.  Jacques,  for 
that  was  his  name,  replied  that  I  was  right,  and  that 
he  would  say  nothing  about  it. 

"  But,  mademoiselle,"  continued  he,  "  you  will  be  tired 
before  you  get  to  Luneville,  and  may  have  a  chance  of 
a  conveyance  if  you  have  money  to  pay  for  it." 

He  then  slipped  a  five-franc  piece  into  my  hand,  and 
left  me  to  pursue  my  way.  I  continued  my  journey,  and 
at  last  arrived  at  the  farm  belonging  to  my  grandfather, 
which  I  have  before  mentioned,  as  being  about  four  miles 
from  the  town.  I  was  afraid  to  go  direct  to  Luneville, 
on  account  of  my  grandfather,  who,  I  knew  from  motives 
of  parsimony,  would  be  unwilling  to  receive  me.  I  told 
my  history  to  the  farmer's  wife,  showing  her  my  face 
covered  with  bruises  and  scars,  and  entreated  her  to  go 
to  my  grandmother's  and  tell  her  where  I  was.  She  put 
me  to  bed,  and  the  next  morning  set  off  for  Luneville, 
and  acquainted  my  grandmother  with  the  circumstances. 
The  old  lady  immediately  ordered  her  char-a-banc  and 
drove  out  for  me.  There  was  proof  positive  of  my 
mother's  cruelty,  and  the  good  old  woman  shed  tears 
over  me  when  she  had  pulled  off  the  humble  blue  cotton 
dress  which  I  wore  and  examined  my  wounds  and  bruises. 
When  we  arrived  at  Luneville,  we  met  with  much 
opposition  from  my  grandfather,  but  my  grandmother 
was  resolute. 


Valerie  1 7 

"  Since  you  object  to  my  receiving  her  in  the  house," 
said  she,  "  at  all  events  you  cannot  prevent  my  doing 
my  duty  towards  her,  and  doing  as  I  please  with  my 
own  money.  I  shall,  therefore,  send  her  to  school  and 
pay  her  expenses." 

As  soon  as  new  clothes  could  be  made  for  me,  I  was 
sent  to  the  best  pension  in  Luneville.  Shortly  afterwards 
my  father  arrived  ;  he  had  been  despatched  by  my  mother 
to  reclaim  me  and  bring  me  back  with  him,  but  he  found 
the  tide  too  strong  against  him,  and  my  grandmother 
threatened  to  appeal  to  the  authorities  and  make  an  ex- 
posure ;  this  he  knew  would  be  a  serious  injury  to  his 
character,  and  he  was  therefore  compelled  to  go  back 
without  me,  and  I  remained  a  year  and  a  half  at  the 
pension,  very  happy  and  improving  very  fast  in  my 
education  and  my  personal  appearance. 

But  I  was  not  destined  to  be  so  happy  long.  True  it 
was,  that  during  this  year  and  a  half  of  tranquillity  and 
happiness,  the  feelings  created  by  my  mother's  treatment 
had  softened  down,  and  all  animosity  had  long  been 
discarded,  but  I  was  too  happy  to  want  to  return  home 
again.  At  the  expiration  of  this  year  and  a  half,  my 
father's  regiment  was  again  ordered  to  shift  their  quarters 
to  a  small  town,  the  name  of  which  I  now  forget,  but 
Luneville  lay  in  their  route.  My  mother  had  for  some 
time  ceased  to  importune  my  father  about  my  return. 
The  fact  was,  that  she  had  been  so  coldly  treated  by  the 
other  ladies  at  Nance,  in  consequence  of  her  behaviour 
to  me,  that  she  did  not  think  it  advisable  y  but  now  that 
they  were  about  to  remove,  she  insisted  upon  my  father 
taking  me  with  him,  promising  that  I  should  be  well- 
treated,  and  have  the  same  instruction  as  my  sisters  5  in 
fact,  she  promised  everything ;  acknowledging  to  my 
grandmother  that  she  had  been  too  hasty  to  me,  and  was 
very  sorry  for  it.  Even  my  brother  Auguste  thought 
that  she  was  now  sincere,  and  my  father,  my  brother, 
and  even  my  dear  grandmother,  persuaded  me  to  consent. 
My  mother  was  now  very  kind  and  affectionate  towards 


1 8  Valerie 

me,  and  as  I  really  wanted  to  love  her,  I  left  the  pension 
and  accompanied  the  family  to  their  new  quarters. 

But  this  was  all  treachery  on  the  part  of  my  mother. 
Regardless  of  my  advantage,  as  she  had  shown  herself 
on  every  occasion,  she  had  played  her  part  that  she  might 
have  an  opportunity  of  discharging  an  accumulated  debt  of 
revenge,  which  had  been  heaped  up  in  consequence  of  the 
slights  she  had  received  from  other  people  on  account  of 
her  treatment  of  me.  We  had  hardly  been  settled  in  our 
new  abode,  before  my  mother  burst  out  again  with  a  viru- 
lence which  exceeded  all  her  former  cruelty.  But  I  was 
no  longer  the  frightened  victim  that  I  had  been  ;  I  com- 
plained to  my  father,  and  insisted  upon  justice  ;  but  that 
was  useless.  My  brother  Auguste  now  took  my  part  in 
defiance  of  his  father,  and  it  was  one  scene  of  continual 
family  discord.  I  had  made  many  friends,  and  used  to 
remain  at  their  houses  all  day.  As  for  doing  household 
work,  notwithstanding  her  blows,  I  refused  it.  One 
morning  my  mother  was  chastising  me  severely,  when  my 
brother  Auguste,  who  was  dressed  in  his  hussar  uniform, 
came  in  and  hastened  to  my  assistance,  interposing 
himself  between  us.  My  mother's  rage  was  beyond  all 
bounds. 

"  Wretch,"  cried  she,  "  would  you  strike  your 
mother  } " 

"  No,"  replied  he,  "  but  I  will  protect  my  sister.  You 
barbarous  woman,  why  do  you  not  kill  her  at  once,  it 
would  be  a  kindness  ?  " 

It  was  after  this  scene  that  I  resolved  that  I  would  again 
return  to  Luneville.  I  did  not  confide  my  intentions  to 
anyone,  not  even  to  Auguste.  There  was  a  great  difficulty 
in  getting  out  of  the  front  door  without  being  perceived, 
and  my  bundle  would  have  created  suspicion ;  by  the  back 
of  the  house  the  only  exit  was  through  a  barred  window. 
I  was  then  fourteen  years  old  but  very  slight  in  figure. 
I  tried  if  my  head  would  pass  through  the  bars,  and 
succeeding,  I  soon  forced  my  body  through,  and  seizing 
my  bundle,  made  all  haste  to  the  diligence  office.     I  found 


Valerie  19 

that  it  was  about  to  start  for  Luneville,  which  was  more 
than  half  a  day's  journey  distant.  I  got  in  very  quickly, 
and  the  conducteur  knowing  me,  thought  that  all  was 
right,  and  the  diligence  drove  off. 

There  were  two  people  in  the  coupe  with  me,  an  officer 
and  his  wife ;  before  we  had  proceeded  far  they  asked  me 
where  I  was  going,  I  replied  to  my  grandmother's  at  Lune- 
ville. Thinking  it,  however,  strange  that  I  should  be 
unaccompanied,  they  questioned,  until  they  extracted  the 
whole  history  from  me.  The  lady  wished  me  to  come  to 
her  on  a  visit,  but  the  husband,  more  prudent,  said  that  I 
was  better  under  the  care  of  my  grandmother. 

About  mid-day  we  stopped  to  change  horses  at  an 
auberge  called  the  Louis  d'Or,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
from  Luneville.  Here  I  alighted  without  offering  any 
explanation  to  the  conducteur ;  but  as  he  knew  me  and 
my  grandmother  well,  that  was  of  no  consequence.  My 
reason  for  alighting  was,  that  the  diligence  would  have 
put  me  down  at  the  front  of  the  palace,  where  I  was 
certain  to  meet  my  grandfather,  who  passed  the  major 
portion  of  the  day  there,  basking  on  one  of  the  seats,  and 
I  was  afraid  to  see  him  until  I  had  communicated  with  my 
grandmother.  I  had  an  uncle  in  the  town,  and  I  had 
been  very  intimate  with  my  cousin  Marie,  who  was  a 
pretty,  kind-hearted  girl,  and  I  resolved  that  I  would  go 
there,  and  beg  her  to  go  to  my  grandmother.  The  diffi- 
culty was,  how  to  get  to  the  house  without  passing  the 
front  of  the  palace,  or  even  the  bridge  across  the  river. 
At  last  I  decided  that  I  would  walk  down  by  the  river  side 
until  I  was  opposite  to  the  bosquet,  which  adjoined  the 
garden  of  the  palace,  and  there  wait  till  it  was  low  water, 
when  I  knew  that  the  river  could  be  forded,  as  I  had  often 
seen  others  do  so. 

When  I  arrived  opposite  to  the  bosquet  I  sat  down  on 
my  bundle,  by  the  banks  of  the  river  for  two  or  three 
hours,  watching  the  long  feathery  weeds  at  the  bottom, 
which  moved  gently  from  one  side  to  the  other  with  the 
current  of  the  stream      As  soon  as  it  was  low  water,  I 


20  Valerie 

pulled  off  my  shoes  and  stockings,  put  them  into  my 
bundle,  and  raising  my  petticoats,  I  gained  the  opposite 
shore  without  difficulty.  I  then  replaced  my  shoes  and 
stockings,  crossed  the  bosquet,  and  gained  my  uncle's 
house.  My  uncle  was  not  at  home,  but  I  told  my  story 
and  showed  my  bruises  to  Marie,  who  immediately  put  on 
her  bonnet  and  went  to  my  grandmother.  That  night  I 
was  again  installed  in  my  own  little  bedroom,  and  most 
gratefully  did  I  pray  before  I  went  to  sleep. 

This  time  my  grandmother  took  more  decided  steps. 
She  went  to  the  commandant  of  the  town,  taking  me  with 
her,  pointing  out  the  treatment  which  I  had  received,  and 
claiming  his  protection ;  she  stated  that  she  had  educated 
me  and  brought  me  up,  and  that  she  had  a  claim  upon  me. 
My  mother's  treatment  of  me  was  so  notorious,  that  the 
commandant  immediately  decided  that  my  grandmother  had 
a  right  to  detain  me ;  and  when  my  father  came  a  day  or 
two  after  to  take  me  back,  he  was  ordered  home  by  the 
commandant,  with  a  severe  rebuke,  and  the  assurance  that 
I  should  not  return  to  a  father  who  could  permit  such 
cruelty  and  injustice. 

I  was  now  once  more  happy ;  but  as  I  remained  in  the 
house,  my  grandfather  was  continually  vexing  my  grand- 
mother on  my  account ;  nevertheless,  I  remained  there 
more  than  a  year,  during  which  I  learnt  a  great  deal, 
particularly  lace-work  and  fine  embroidery,  at  which  I 
became  very  expert.  But  now  there  was  another  opposi- 
tion raised,  which  was  on  the  part  of  my  uncle,  who  joined 
my  grandfather  in  annoying  the  old  lady.  The  fact  was, 
that  when  I  was  not  there,  my  grandmother  was  very  kind 
and  generous  to  my  cousin  Marie,  who  certainly  deserved 
it ;  but  now  that  I  was  again  with  her,  all  her  presents  and 
expenses  were  lavished  upon  me,  and  poor  Marie  was 
neglected. 

My  uncle  was  not  pleased  at  this ;  he  joined  my  grand- 
father, and  they  pointed  out  that  I  was  now  more  than 
fifteen,  and  my  mother  dare  not  beat  me,  and  as  my  father 
was  continually  writing  for  me  to  return,  it  was  her  duty 


Valerie  1 1 

not  to  oppose.  Between  the  two,  my  poor  grandmother 
was  so  annoyed  and  perplexed  that  she  hardly  knew  what 
to  do.  They  made  her  miserable,  and  at  last  they  worried 
her  into  consenting  that  I  should  return  to  my  family 
which  had  now  removed  to  Colmar.  I  did  not  know  this. 
It  was  my  grandmother's  birthday.  I  had  worked  for  her 
a  beautiful  sachet  in  lace  and  embroidery,  which,  with  a 
large  bouquet,  I  brought  to  her  as  a  present.  The  old 
lady  folded  me  in  her  arms  and  burst  into  tears.  She  then 
told  me  that  we  must  part,  and  that  I  must  return  to  my 
father's.  Had  a  dagger  been  thrust  to  my  heart,  I  could 
not  have  received  more  anguish. 

"  Yes,  dear  Valerie,"  continued  she,  "  you  must  leave 
me  to-morrow ;  I  can  no  longer  prevent  it.  I  have  not  the 
health  and  spirits  that  I  had.  I  am  growing  old — very 
old." 

I  did  not  remonstrate  or  try  to  make  her  alter  her 
decision.  I  knew  how  much  she  had  been  annoyed  and 
worried  for  my  sake,  and  I  felt  that  I  would  bear  every- 
thing for  hers.  I  cried  bitterly.  The  next  morning  my 
father  made  his  appearance  and  embraced  me  with  great 
affection.  He  was  much  pleased  with  my  personal  improve- 
ment. I  was  now  fast  budding  into  womanhood,  although 
I  had  the  feelings  of  a  mere  child.  I  bade  farewell  to  my 
grandmother,  and  also  to  my  grandfather,  whom  I  never 
saw  again,  as  he  died  three  months  after  I  quitted  Lune- 
ville. 

I  trust  my  readers  will  not  think  that  I  dwell  too  long 
upon  this  portion  of  my  life.  I  do  it  because  I  consider  it 
is  necessary  they  should  know  in  what  manner  I  was 
brought  up,  and  also  the  cause  of  my  leaving  my  family, 
as  I  afterwards  did.  If  I  had  stated  merely  that  I  could 
not  agree  with  my  mother,  who  treated  me  cruelly,  they 
might  have  imagined  that  I  was  not  warranted,  in  a 
moment  of  irritation,  in  taking  such  a  decided  step ;  but 
when  they  learn  that  my  persecutions  were  renewed  the 
moment  that  I  was  again  in  my  mother's  power,  and  that 
nothing  could  conquer  her  inveteracy  against  me,  neither 


22  Valerie 

time,  nor  absence,  nor  submission  on  my  part,  nor  remon- 
strance from  others ;  not  even  a  regard  for  her  own 
character,  nor  the  loss  of  her  friends  and  acquaintances, 
they  will  then  acknowledge  that  I  could  have  done  no 
otherwise,  unless  I  preferred  being  in  daily  risk  of  my  life. 
On  my  arrival  at  Colmar,  my  mother  received  me  graciously, 
but  her  politeness  did  not  last  long.  I  now  gave  a  new 
cause  of  offence — one  that  a  woman,  proud  of  her  beauty 
and  jealous  of  its  decay,  does  not  easily  forgive.  I  was 
admired  and  paid  great  attention  to  by  the  officers,  much 
more  attention  than  she  received  herself. 

"  M.  Chatenoeuf,"  the  officers  would  say,  "  you  have 
begotten  a  daughter  much  handsomer  than  yourself." 
My  mother  considered  this  as  a  polite  way  to  avoid  saying 
that  I  was  much  handsomer  than  she  was.  If  she  thought 
so,  she  did  herself  a  great  injustice,  for  I  could  not  be 
compared  to  what  she  was,  when  she  was  of  my  age. 
She  was  even  then  a  most  splendid  matron.  But  I  had 
youth  in  my  favour,  which  is  more  than  half  the  battle. 
At  all  events,  the  remarks  and  attentions  of  the  officers 
aroused  my  mother's  spleen,  and  she  was  more  harsh  in 
language  than  ever,  although  I  admit  that  it  was  but 
seldom  that  she  resorted  to  blows. 

I  recollect  that  one  day,  when  I  was  not  supposed  to 
be  in  hearing,  one  of  the  officers  said  to  another,  "  Ma  foi, 
elle  est  jolie — elle  a  besoin  de  deux  ans,  et  elle  sera 
parfaite."  So  childish  and  innocent  was  I  at  that  time, 
that  I  could  not  imagine  what  they  meant. 

"  "Why  was  I  to  be  two  years  older  ?  "  I  thought,  and 
puzzled  over  it  till  I  fell  fast  asleep.  The  attentions  of 
the  officers,  and  the  flattery  he  received  from  them  on 
my  account,  appeared  to  have  more  effect  on  my  father 
than  I  could  have  imagined.  Perhaps  he  felt  that  I  was 
somebody  to  be  proud  of,  and  his  vanity  gave  him  that 
courage  to  oppose  my  mother,  which  his  paternal  feelings 
had  not  roused.  I  recollect  one  instance  particularly. 
There  was  a  great  ceremony  to  be  performed  in  the 
church,  no  less  than  the  christening  of  the  two  new  bells. 


Valerie  23 

previous  to  their  being  hoisted  up  in  the  belfry.  The 
officers  told  my  father  that  I  must  be  present,  and  on  his 
return  home  he  stated  to  my  mother  his  intention  of 
taking  me  with  him  on  the  following  day  to  see  the 
ceremony. 

*'  She  can't  go — she  has  no  clothes  fit  to  wear,"  cried 
my  mother. 

"  Why  has  she  not,  madame  ? "  replied  my  father, 
sternly.  "Let  her  have  some  ready  for  to-morrow,  and 
without  fail." 

My  mother  perceived  that  my  father  was  not  to  be 
trifled  with,  and  therefore  thought  proper  to  acquiesce. 
Pity  it  was  that  he  did  not  use  his  authority  a  little  more, 
after  he  had  discovered  that  he  could  regain  it  if  he 
pleased. 

On  the  following  day  I  accompanied  my  father,  who 
was  one  of  the  officers  on  duty  in  the  interior  of  the 
church,  and  as  he  stood  in  advance  of  his  men,  I  remained 
at  his  side,  and  of  course  had  a  very  complete  view  of 
the  whole  ceremony.  I  was  very  neatly  dressed,  and 
my  father  received  many  compliments  upon  my  appear- 
ance. At  last  the  ceremony  began.  The  church  was 
lined  with  troops  to  keep  back  the  crowd,  and  the 
procession  entered  the  church,  the  bishop  walking  under 
a  canopy,  attended  by  the  priests,  then  the  banners,  and 
pretty  children,  dressed  as  angels,  tossing  frankincense 
from  silver  censers.  The  two  bells  were  in  the  centre 
of  the  church,  both  of  them  dressed  in  white  petticoats, 
which  covered  them  completely,  ornamented  with  ribbons, 
and  a  garland  of  flowers  upon  the  head  of  each — if  I  may 
so  designate  their  tops.  The  godmothers,  dressed  in 
white  as  on  baptismal  ceremonies,  and  the  godfathers  in 
court  suits,  stood  on  each  side.  They  had  been  selected 
from  the  elite  of  the  families  in  the  town.  The  organ  and 
the  military  band  relieved  each  other  until  the  service 
commenced.  The  bishop  read  the  formula ;  the  god- 
mothers and  godfathers  gave  the  customary  security  ;  the 
holy  water  was  sprinkled  over  the  bells,  and  thus  were 


24  Valerie 

they  regularly  baptised.  One  was  named  Eulalie  and  the 
other  Lucile.  It  was  a  very  pretty  ceremony,  and  I 
should  have  liked  to  have  been  present  at  their  ^^  premiere 
communion  "  if  it  ever  took  place. 

My  English  readers  may  consider  this  as  a  piece  of 
mummery.  At  the  time  I  did  not.  As  a  good  Catholic, 
which  I  was  at  that  time,  and  a  pretty  Frenchwoman,  I 
thought  that  nothing  could  be  more  correct  than  the 
decoration  des  belles,  I  believe  that  it  has  always  been  the 
custom  to  name  bells — to  consecrate  them  most  certainly 
— and  if  we  call  to  mind  what  an  important  part  they 
perform  in  our  religion,  I  do  not  wonder  at  it.  By  being 
consecrated,  they  receive  the  rites  of  the  church.  "Why, 
therefore,  should  they  not  receive  the  same  rites  in 
baptism  ?  But  why  baptise  them  ?  Because  they  speak 
to  us  in  many  ways,  and  with  their  loud  tongues  express 
the  feelings,  and  make  known  the  duties  imposed  upon 
us.  Is  there  cause  for  the  nation  to  rejoice,  their  merry 
notes  proclaim  it  from  afar ;  in  solemn  tones  they  summon 
us  to  the  house  of  prayer,  to  the  lifting  of  the  Host,  and 
to  the  blessing  of  the  priest  j  and  it  is  their  mournful 
notes  which  announce  to  us  that  one  of  our  generation 
has  been  summoned  away,  and  has  quitted  this  transitory 
abode.  Their  offices  are  Christian  offices,  and  therefore 
are  they  received  into  the  church. 


Chapter  III 

An  elder  sister  of  my  mother's  resided  at  Colmar,  and  I 
passed  most  of  my  time  with  her  during  our  stay.  When 
my  father's  regiment  was  ordered  to  Paris,  this  lady 
requested  that  I  might  remain  with  her ;  but  my  mother 
refused,  telling  her  sister  that  she  could  not,  conscientiously 
as  a  mother,  allow  any  of  her  daughters  to  quit  her  care 
for  any  worldly  advantage.  That  this  was  mere  hypocrisy, 
the  reader  will  imagine  ;  indeed,  it  was  fully  proved  so  to 


Valerie  25 

be  in  two  hours  afterwards,  by  my  mother  telling  my 
father  that  if  her  sister  had  offered  to  take  Clara,  my 
second  sister,  she  would  have  consented.  The  fact  was, 
that  the  old  lady  had  promised  to  dower  me  very  handsomely 
(for  she  was  rich),  and  my  mother  could  not  bear  any  good 
fortune  to  come  to  me. 

We  passed  through  Luneville  on  our  road  to  Paris,  and 
I  saw  my  dear  grandmother  for  the  last  time.  She 
requested  that  I  might  be  left  with  her,  making  the  same 
offer  as  she  did  before,  of  leaving  me  all  her  property  at 
her  death,  but  my  mother  would  not  listen  to  any  solicita- 
tion. Now  as  our  family  was  now  fourteen  in  number,  she 
surely  might,  in  either  of  the  above  instances,  have  well 
spared  me,  and  it  would  have  been  a  relief  to  my  father  ; 
but  this  is  certain,  she  would  not  spare  me,  although  she 
never  disguised  her  dislike,  and  would,  if  she  had  dared, 
have  treated  me  as  she  had  formerly  done.  I  was  very 
anxious  to  stay  with  my  dear  grandmother.  She  had 
altered  very  much  since  my  grandfather's  death,  and  was 
evidently  breaking  up  fast ;  but  my  mother  was  inexorable. 
We  continued  our  route,  and  arrived  at  Paris,  where  we 
took  up  our  quarters  in  the  barracks  close  to  the 
Boulevards. 

My  mother  was  as  harsh  as  ever,  and  now  recommenced 
her  boxes  of  the  ear — which  during  the  time  we  were 
at  Colmar  had  but  seldom  been  applied.  In  all  my 
troubles  I  never  was  without  friends.  I  now  made  an 
acquaintance  with  the  wife  of  the  colonel  of  the  regiment 
who  joined  us  at  Paris.  She  had  no  children.  I  imparted 
all  my  troubles  to  her,  and  she  used  to  console  me.  She 
was  a  very  religious  woman,  and  as  I  had  been  brought  up 
in  the  same  way  by  my  grandmother,  she  was  pleased  to 
find  piety  in  one  so  young,  and  became  much  attached  to 
me.  She  had  a  sister,  a  widow  of  large  fortune,  who 
lived  in  the  Rue  St  Honore,  a  very  pleasant,  lively  woman, 
but  very  sarcastic  when  she  pleased,  and  not  caring  what 
she  said  if  her  feelings  prompted  her.  I  constantly  met 
her  at  the  colonel's  house,  and  she  invited  me  to  come  and 


26  Valerie 

see  her  at  her  own,  but  I  knew  that  my  mother  would  not 
permit  me,  so  I  did  not  ask.  As  the  colonel  was  my 
father's  superior  officer,  all  attempts  to  break  off  my 
intimacy  with  her  which  my  mother  made,  were  unavailing, 
and  I  passed  as  usual  all  my  time  in  any  other  house 
except  my  home. 

I  have  now  to  record  but  two  more  beatings.  The 
reader  may  think  that  I  have  recorded  enough  already,  but 
as  these  were  the  two  last,  and  they  were  peculiar,  I  must 
beg  him  to  allow  me  so  to  do.  The  first  beating  was 
given  me  for  the  following  cause  :  A  very  gentlemanlike 
young  officer  in  the  regiment  was  very  particular  in  his 
attentions  to  me.  I  liked  his  company,  but  my  thoughts 
had  never  been  directed  towards  marriage,  for  I  was  too 
childish  and  innocent.  One  morning  it  appeared  that  he 
proposed  to  my  father,  who  immediately  gave  his  consent, 
provided  that  I  was  agreeable,  and  this  he  ventured  to  do 
without  consulting  my  mother.  Perhaps  he  thought  it  a 
good  opportunity  to  remove  me  from  my  mother's  perse- 
cution. At  all  events  when  he  made  known  to  her  what 
he  had  done,  and  requested  her  to  sound  me  on  the  subject, 
she  was  in  no  pleasant  humour.  When  she  did  so,  my 
reply  was  (he  being  a  very  dark-complexioned  man, 
although  well-featured),  "  Non,  maman,  je  ne  veux  pas. 
II  est  trop  noir." 

To  my  astonishment,  my  mother  flew  at  me,  and  I 
received  such  an  avalanche  of  boxes  on  the  ears  for  this 
reply,  that  I  was  glad  to  make  my  escape  as  fast  as  I 
could,  and  locked  myself  up  in  my  own  room.  Now  I 
really  believe  that  I  was  almost  a  single  instance  of  a 
young  lady  having  her  ears  well  boxed  for  refusing  to 
marry  a  man  that  she  did  not  care  for — but  such  was  my 
fate. 

The  treatment  I  received  in  this  instance  got  wind  in 
the  barracks,  and  my  cause  was  warmly  taken  up  by  every 
one.  Finding  myself  thus  supported,  I  one  day  ventured 
to  refuse  to  do  a  very  menial  and  unpleasant  office,  and 
for  this  refusal  I  received  the  second  beating.     It  was  the 


Valerie  27 

last  certainly,  but  it  was  the  most  severe,  for  my  mother 
caught  up  a  hearth-brush,  and  struck  me  for  several 
minutes  such  a  succession  of  severe  blows,  that  my  face  was 
so  disfigured  that  I  was  hardly  to  be  recognised,  my  head  cut 
open  in  several  places,  and  the  blood  pouring  down  me  in 
every  direction.  At  last  she  left  me  for  dead  on  the  floor. 
After  a  time  I  recovered  my  recollection,  and  when  I  did 
so,  I  sprang  away  from  the  servants  who  had  been 
supporting  me,  and  with  my  hair  flying  in  the  wind,  and 
my  face  and  dress  streaming  with  blood,  I  ran  across  the 
barrack-yard  to  the  colonel's  house,  and  entering  the 
room  in  which  she  was  sitting  with  her  sister,  sank  at  her 
feet,  choking  with  the  blood  which  poured  out  of  my 
mouth. 

"  Who  is  it  ?  "  exclaimed  she,  springing  up  in  horror 
and  amazement. 

"  Valerie — pauvre  Valerie,"  moaned  I,  with  my  face  on 
the  floor. 

They  raised  me  up,  sent  for  the  servants,  took  me  into 
a  bedroom,  and  sent  for  the  surgeon  of  the  regiment,  who 
lived  in  the  barracks.  As  soon  as  I  was  somewhat 
recovered,  I  told  them  that  it  was  my  mother's  treatment ; 
and  I  became  so  excited,  that  as  soon  as  the  surgeon  had 
left  the  house,  I  cried, 

"  Never,  madam,  will  I  again  enter  my  father's  house  ; 
never  while  I  live — if  you  do  not  protect  me — or  if  nobody 
else  will— if  you  send  me  back  again,  I  will  throw  myself 
in  the  Seine.     I  swear  it  as  I  kneel." 

"  What  is  to  be  done,  sister  ? "  said  the  colonel's 
wife. 

"  I  will  see.  At  all  events,  Valerie,  I  will  keep  you 
here  a  few  days  till  something  can  be  arranged.  It  is 
now  quite  dark,  and  you  shall  stay  here,  and  sleep  on  this 
bed." 

*'  Or  the  bed  of  the  river,"  replied  I ;  "  I  care  not  if  it 
were  that,  for  I  should  not  rise  up  to  misery.  I  have 
made  a  vow,  and  I  repeat,  that  I  never  will  enter  my 
father's  house  again." 


2  8  Valerie 

"  My  dear  Valerie,"  said  the  colonel's  wife,  in  a 
soothing  tone. 

"Leave  her  to  me,  sister,"  said  the  other,  who  was 
busy  arranging  my  hair  now  that  my  wounds  had  stopped 
bleeding,  "  I  will  talk  to  her.  The  colonel  will  be  home 
directly,  and  you  must  receive  him." 

Madame  Allarde,  for  that  was  the  colonel's  wife's  name, 
left  the  room.  As  soon  as  she  was  gone,  Madame 
d'Aibret,  her  sister,  said  to  me, 

"  Valerie,  I  fear  that  what  you  have  said  you  will 
adhere  to,  and  you  will  throw  yourself  into  the  river." 

"  Yes,  if  I  am  taken  back  again,"  replied  I.  "I  hope 
God  will  forgive  me,  but  I  feel  I  shall,  for  my  mind  is 
overthrown,  and  I  am  not  sane  at  times." 

"  My  poor  child,  you  may  go  back  again  to  your 
father's  house,  because  my  sister  and  her  husband,  in  their 
position,  cannot  prevent  it,  but  believe  me,  you  shall  not 
remain  there.  As  long  as  I  have  a  home  to  offer,  you 
shall  never  want  one  ;  but  you  must  listen  to  me.  I  wish 
to  serve  you  and  to  punish  your  unnatural  mother,  and  I 
will  do  so,  but  Valerie,  you  must  well  weigh  circumstances' 
before  you  decide  ;  I  say  that  I  can  offer  you  a  home,  but 
recollect  life  is  uncertain,  and  if  it  pleases  God  to  summon 
me,  you  will  have  a  home  no  longer.  What  will  you  do 
then  ? — for  you  will  never  be  able  to  return  to  your 
father's  house." 

"  You  are  very  kind,  madam,"  replied  I,  "  but  my 
resolution  is  formed,  and  I  will  work  for  my  daily  bread 
in  any  way  that  I  can,  rather  than  return.  Put  me  but 
in  the  way  of  doing  that,  and  I  will  for  ever  bless  you." 

"  You  shall  never  work  for  your  bread  while  I  live, 
Valerie,  but  if  I  die,  you  will  have  to  do  something  for 
your  own  support,  and  recollect  how  friendless  you  will 
be,  and  so  young." 

"  Can  I  be  more  friendless  than  I  am  at  home,  madame.?" 
said  I,  shaking  my  head,  mournfully. 

"  Your  father  deserves  punishment  for  his  want  of 
moral  courage  as  well  as  your  mother,"  replied  Madame 


Valerie  29 

d'Albret.     "  You   had    better   go    to    bed    now,  and    to- 
morrow give  me  your  decision." 

"  To-morrow  will  make  no  change,  madame,"  answered 
I,  "  but  I  fear  that  there  is  no  chance  of  my  escape. 
To-morrow  my  father  will  arrive  for  me  as  usual,  and 
— but  I  have  said  it.  You  may  preserve  my  life,  madame, 
but  how  I  know  not,"  and  I  threw  myself  down  on  the 
bed  in  despair. 


Chapter  IV 

About  an  hour  afterwards  Madame  d'Albret,  who  had 
left  me  on  the  bed  while  she  went  down  to  her  sister, 
came  up  again,  and  spoke  to  me,  but  from  weakness 
occasioned  by  the  loss  of  blood  and  from  excitement,  I 
talked  for  many  minutes  in  the  most  incoherent  manner, 
and  Madame  d'Albret  was  seriously  alarmed.  In  the 
meantime  the  colonel  had  come  home,  and  his  wife  ex- 
plained what  had  happened.  She  led  him  up  to  my  room 
just  at  the  time  that  I  was  raving.  He  took  the  candle, 
and  looked  at  my  swelled  features,  and  said, 

**  I  should  not  have  recognised  the  poor  girl.  Mort 
de  ma  vie  !  but  this  is  infamous,  and  Monsieur  de 
Chatenoeuf  is  a  contemptible  cov/ard.  I  will  see  him 
to-morrow  morning." 

The  colonel  and  his  wife  then  left  the  room.  By  this 
time  I  had  recovered  from  my  paroxysm.  Madame 
d'Albret  came  to  me,  and  putting  her  face  close  to  mine, 
said,  "Valerie." 

"  Yes,  madame,"  replied  L 

"Are  you  more  composed  now?  Do  you  think  that 
you  could  listen  to  me  ? " 

"  Yes,  madame,  and  thankfully,"  replied  I. 

"  Well,  then,  my  plan  is  this.  I  am  sure  that  the 
colonel  will  take  you  home  to-morrow.  Let  him  do  so ; 
in  the  morning  I  will  tell  you  how  to  behave.  To-morrow 
night  you  shall  escape,  and  I  will  be  with  a  fiacre  at  the 


30  Valerie 

corner  of  the  street  ready  to  receive  you.  I  will  take 
you  to  my  house,  and  no  one,  not  even  my  sister,  shall 
know  that  you  are  with  me.  They  will  believe  that  you 
have  thrown  yourself  into  the  Seine,  and  as  the  regiment 
is  ordered  to  Lyons,  and  will  leave  in  ten  days  or  a 
fortnight,  there  will  be  no  chance,  if  you  are  concealed 
till  their  departure,  of  their  knowing  that  you  are  alive." 

"  Thank  you,  thank  you,  madame,  you  know  not  how 
happy  you  have  made  me,"  replied  I,  pressing  my  hand  to 
my  heart,  which  throbbed  painfully  with  joy.  "  God 
bless  you,  Madame  d'Albret.  Oh,  how  I  shall  pray  for 
you,  kind  Madame  d'Albret !  " 

Madame  d'Albret  shed  tears  over  me  after  I  had  done 
speaking,  and  then  wishing  me  good-night,  told  me  that 
she  would  see  me  in  the  morning,  and  let  me  know  what 
was  going  on,  and  then  give  me  further  directions  for  my 
conduct.  She  then  left  me,  and  I  tried  to  go  to  sleep,  but 
I  was  in  too  much  pain.  Once  I  did  slumber,  and  dreamt 
that  my  mother  was  beating  me  again.  I  screamed  with 
the  pain  that  the  blows  gave  me  and  awoke.  I  slept  no 
more  that  night.  At  daylight  I  rose,  and,  as  may  be 
supposed,  the  first  thing  that  I  did  was  to  look  into  the 
glass.  I  was  terrified  ;  my  face  was  swelled  so  that  my 
features  were  hardly  distinguishable ;  one  eye  was  closed 
up,  and  the  blood  had  oozed  out  through  the  handkerchief 
which  had  been  tied  round  my  head  by  the  surgeon.  I 
was,  indeed,  an  object.  The  servant  brought  me  up  some 
coffee,  which  I  drank,  and  then  remained  till  the  colonel's 
wife  came  up  to  me. 

It  was  the  first  and  only  time  that  I  ever  beheld  that 
good  woman  angry.  She  called  from  the  top  of  the  stairs 
for  her  husband  to  come  up  ;  he  did  so,  looked  at  me,  said 
nothing,  but  went  down  again.  About  half-an-hour  after- 
wards Madame  d'Albret  and  the  surgeon  came  up  together. 
The  latter  was  interrogated  by  her  as  to  the  effects  of  the 
injuries  I  had  received,  and  after  examination,  he  replied, 
that  although  it  would  take  some  days  for  the  inflammation 
and  marks  of  the  blows  to  go  away,  yet  he  did  not  consider 


Valerie 


31 


that  eventually  I  should  be  in  any  way  disfigured.  This 
gave  me  great  pleasure,  as  I  suspect  it  would  have  done 
any  other  pretty  girl  in  my  situation.  Madame  d'Albret 
waited  till  the  surgeon  was  gone,  and  then  gave  me  some 
further  instructions,  which  I  obeyed  to  the  letter.  She  also 
brought  me  a  black  veil  in  case  I  had  not  one  of  my  own. 
She  then  left  me,  saying,  that  the  colonel  had  sent  for  my 
father,  and  that  she  wished  to  be  present  at  the  interview. 

My  father  came,  and  the  colonel,  after  stating  the 
treatment  which  I  had  received,  loaded  him  with  re- 
proaches ;  told  him  his  conduct  was  that  of  a  coward  to 
allow  his  wife  to  be  guilty  of  such  cruelty  towards  his 
child.  Then  he  sent  Madame  d'Albret  to  bring  me  down ; 
when  I  entered,  my  father  started  back  with  surprise ;  he 
had  answered  the  colonel  haughtily,  but  when  he  beheld 
the  condition  I  was  in,  he  said, 

"  Colonel,  you  are  right ;  I  deserve  all  you  have  said 
and  even  more,  but  now  do  me  the  favour  to  accompany 
me  home.  Come,  Valerie,  my  poor  child,  your  father 
begs  your  pardon." 

As  my  father  took  my  hand  to  lead  me  away,  Madame 
d'Albret  said  to  the  colonel, 

*'  My  dear  Allarde,  do  you  not  incur  a  heavy  responsi- 
bility in  allowing  that  girl  to  go  back  again  ?  You  know 
what  she  said  yesterday." 

**  Yes,  ma  chere,  I  have  been  told  by  your  sister,  but  it 
was  said  in  a  state  of  excitement,  and  I  have  no  doubt 
that  kindness  will  remove  all  such  ideas.  Monsieur  de 
Chatenoeuf,  I  am  at  your  orders." 

I  never  said  a  word  during  all  this  interview.  Madame 
d'Albret  tied  the  black  veil  round  my  head  and  let  it  fall 
to  conceal  my  features,  and  I  was  led  home  by  my  father 
accompanied  by  the  colonel.  We  went  into  the  room 
where  my  mother  was  sitting.  My  father  lifted  the  veil 
from  my  face. 

"Madame,"  said  my  father,  in  a  severe  tone,  "  do  you 
see  the  condition  to  which  your  barbarity  has  reduced  this 
poor  girl  ?     I  have  brought  Monsieur  Allarde  here  to  tell 


32 


Valerie 


you  before  him,  that  your  conduct  has  been  infamous,  and 
that  mine  has  been  unpardonable  in  not  having  protected 
her  from  your  cruelty  ;  but  I  now  tell  you,  that  you  have 
bent  the  bow  till  it  has  broken,  and  your  power  in  this 
house  is  ended  for  ever." 

My  mother  was  so  much  astonished  at  this  severe 
rebuke  before  witnesses,  that  she  remained  with  her 
mouth  open  and  her  eyes  staring.  At  last  she  gave  a  sort 
of  chuckling  laugh. 

"  Madame,  I  am  in  earnest,"  continued  my  father,  "  and 
you  shall  find  that  in  future  I  command  here.  To  your 
room,  madame,  immediately  !  " 

The  last  word  was  pronounced  in  a  voice  of  thunder. 
My  mother  rose,  and  as  she  retired,  burst  into  a  passionate 
flood  of  tears.  The  colonel  then  took  his  leave,  saying 
to  my  father. 

"  Tenez-vous  la." 

My  father  remained  a  quarter  of  an  hour  with  me, 
consoling  me  and  blaming  himself,  and  promising  that  in 
future  he  would  see  me  done  justice  to.  I  heard  him 
without  reply.  The  tears  started  in  my  eyes  at  his  kind 
expressions,  but  I  felt  there  was  no  security  for  his 
adhering  to  all  he  promised,  and  I  trembled  as  I  thought 
so.  He  left  me  and  went  out.  My  mother,  who  had 
been  watching,  as  soon  as  she  saw  that  he  had  left  the 
house,  hastened  downstairs  from  her  room,  and  came  into 
the  one  where  I  was  sitting  alone. 

"  So,  mademoiselle,"  said  she,  panting,  and  apparently 
striving  to  contain  herself,  **  my  power  in  this  house  is 
gone  for  ever,  and  all  through  you.  Ha,  ha,  ha  !  we 
shall  see,  we  shall  see.  D'ye  hear  me,  creature  ? "  con- 
tinued she,  with  her  clenched  hand  close  to  my  face.  "  No, 
not  yet,"  said  she,  after  a  pause,  and  then  she  left  the  room. 

If  my  father's  kindness  had  somewhat  staggered  my 
resolution,  this  conduct  of  my  mother's  confirmed  it.  I 
felt  that  she  was  right  in  what  she  said,  and  that  in  a 
month  she  would  regain  her  sway,  and  drive  me  to 
desperation.      During  the  whole  of  that  day  I  made  no 


Valerie  ^^ 

reply  to  anything  that  was  said  to  me  by  my  brothers  and 
sisters,  who  came  in  by  stealth  to  see  me.  In  this  I 
followed  the  advice  of  Madame  d'Albret,  and  at  the  same 
time  my  own  feelings  and  inclinations.  The  servants 
who  offered  me  dinner,  and  coaxed  me  to  take  some 
nourishment,  could  not  get  any  answer  from  me,  and  at 
last  one  of  them,  who  was  a  kind-hearted  girl,  burst  out 
into  tears,  crying  that  mademoiselle  was  fo/k.  My  father 
did  not  come  home  to  dinner ;  my  mother  remained  in 
her  room  till  he  came  in  in  the  evening,  and  then  he  went 
up  to  her.  It  wanted  but  half-an-hour  of  the  time  that 
I  had  agreed  to  meet  Madame  d'Albret.  I  waited  that 
time,  during  which  I  heard  sounds  of  high  altercation 
above  stairs.  I  was  quite  alone,  for  my  mother  had 
prevented  the  children  coming  to  me,  and  as  the  clock 
struck,  I  dropped  my  veil  over  my  face  and  quietly 
walking  out  of  the  house,  made  for  the  rendezvous 
agreed. 

I  found  the  ^acre  with  Madame  d'Albret  waiting  for 
me,  and  stepping  into  it,  I  was  in  a  few  minutes  safely 
lodged  in  her  splendid  comfortable  apartments.  Madame 
d'Albret  put  me  in  a  little  cabinet  inside  of  her  own  room, 
so  that  no  one,  except  one  servant  whom  she  could  trust, 
knew  of  my  being  on  the  premises.  There  I  was  left  to 
recover  from  my  bruises,  and  regain,  if  possible,  my  good 
looks.  On  the  following  day  she  repaired  to  the  barracks, 
and  remained  with  her  sister  till  the  evening,  when  she 
returned,  and  came  up  to  me. 

'*  All  has  happened  as  I  wished,"  said  she,  as  she  took 
off  her  bonnet ;  "  you  are  nowhere  to  be  found,  and  they 
have  not  the  least  suspicion  that  you  are  here.  When 
you  were  first  missed,  they  thought  you  had  returned  to 
the  colonel's,  and  your  father  did  not  think  it  advisable 
to  make  inquiry  until  the  next  morning,  when  to  his 
surprise  he  learnt  that  you  had  never  been  there.  The 
dismounted  hussar,  who  was  sentry  during  the  evening, 
was  then  examined ;  and  he  replied,  that  about  half-past 
eight  o'clock,  a  young  person,  who  by  her  figure  he 
V  c 


34 


Valerie 


presumed  to  be  Mademoiselle  Chatenoeuf,  had  gone  out 
of  the  gates,  but  that  she  had  a  thick  veil  over  her  face,  and 
he  could  not  see  it.  When  your  father  and  the  colonel 
had  interrogated  the  man  and  dismissed  him,  my  poor 
sister  burst  into  tears  and  said,  '  Alas  !  alas  !  then  she  has 
kept  her  word,  and  has  thrown  herself  into  the  Seine. 
Oh,  Monsieur  Allarde,  my  sister  said  you  would  incur  a 
heavy  responsibility  by  sending  that  poor  girl  back,  and 
now  it  has  proved  but  too  true :  poor  dear  Valerie ! ' 
Your  father  and  the  colonel  were  almost  as  much  dis- 
tressed as  my  sister,  and  it  was  just  at  that  time  that  I 
came  in. 

"  *  Sister,'  cried  Madame  Allarde  to  me,  *  Valerie  has 
left  the  barracks.' 

"  '  What !  '  exclaimed  I,  *  When  ?  oh  my  fear  was  too 
true  ! '  said  I,  clasping  my  hands  and  then  taking  out  my 
handkerchief,  I  covered  my  face  and  sobbed.  I  tell  you, 
Valerie,  that  nothing  but  my  affection  for  you  would  have 
induced  me  to  be  so  deceitful,  but  under  the  circumstances 
I  hope  I  was  justified.  My  assumed  grief  and  distress 
quite  removed  any  suspicion  of  your  being  here,  and 
shortly  afterwards  the  colonel  made  a  sign  to  your  father, 
and  they  both  left  the  barracks  ;  I  have  no  doubt  they 
went  down  to  the  Morgue,  to  ascertain  if  their  fears  had 
already  been  proved  correct." 

"  What  is  the  Morgue,  madame  ?  "  said  I. 

**  Do  you  not  know,  my  child  .?  It  is  a  small  building 
by  the  side  of  the  Seine,  where  all  bodies  which  are  found 
in  the  river  are  laid  out  for  the  examination  of  the  friends 
of  those  who  are  missing.  Below  the  bridges  there  is 
a  large  strong  net  laid  across,  which  receives  all  the  bodies 
as  they  are  swept  away  by  the  tide  ;  that  is,  it  receives 
many,  if  not  most  of  them,  but  some  are  never  found 
again." 

Madame  Allarde  did  not  fail  to  return  to  the  barracks 
on  the  next  day,  and  found  that  a  general  excitement 
prevailed,  not  only  among  the  officers  but  the  men.  My 
supposed  suicide  had  been  made  known.     My  father  had 


Valerie  35 

visited  the  Morgue  a  second  time,  and  the  police  had  been 
on  the  search  without  success.  My  mother  dared  not  even 
show  herself  at  the  window  of  her  apartments,  and  found 
herself  avoided  even  by  her  own  children.  As  for  my 
father,  he  was  half  mad,  and  never  met  her  but  to  load 
her  with  reproaches,  and  to  curse  his  own  folly  in  having 
so  long  submitted  to  her  imperious  will. 

"  At  all  events,  one  good  has  arisen  from  your  supposed 
death,  Valerie,"  said  Madame  d'Albret,  "  which  is,  that 
your  father  has  completely  resumed  his  authority,  and  I  do 
not  think  will  ever  yield  it  up  again." 

"  My  poor  father,"  replied  I,  shedding  tears,  "  I  feel 
for  him." 

"  He  is  certainly  to  be  pitied,"  replied  Madame  d'Albret, 
*'  but  it  is  his  own  conscience  which  must  be  his  greatest 
tormentor.  He  was  selfish  enough  not  to  feel  for  you 
during  your  years  of  persecution,  and  rather  than  have  his 
own  comforts  invaded  by  domestic  brawls  for  a  short 
period,  he  allowed  you  to  be  sacrificed.  But  observe, 
Valerie,  if  you  have  still  a  wish  to  return  to  your  parents, 
it  is  not  too  late.  The  regiment  does  not  leave  Paris  till 
next  Thursday." 

"Oh,  no,  no,"  cried  I,  "my  mother  would  kill  me  ; 
don't  mention  that  again,  madame,"  continued  I,  trembling. 

*'  I  will  not,  my  child,  for  to  tell  you  the  truth,  you 
would  not  appear  in  so  favourable  a  light,  if  you  were  now 
to  return.  You  have  caused  much  grief  to  my  sister  and 
husband,  and  they  would  not  receive  you  with  cordiality 
after  having  thus  trifled  with  their  feelings.  It  would  also 
be  a  victory  for  your  mother  ;  and  I  doubt  not  but  that  in 
a  short  time  she  would  again  recover  that  power  which  for 
the  present  she  has  lost.  You  never  can  be  happy  in  your 
family  after  what  has  passed,  and  I  think  that  what  has 
been  done  is  for  the  best.  Your  father  can  well  spare  one 
child  put  of  fourteen,  having  little  more  than  ^  long  sword 
for  their  support.  Your  supposed  death  will  be  the  cause 
of  your  father  retaining  his  lawful  authority,  and  preventing 
any  of  the  remaining  children  receiving  such  injustice  as 


^6  Valerie 

you  have  done  ;  and  remorse  will  check,  if  it  does  not 
humanise  your  mother,  and  I  trust  that  the  latter  will  be 
the  case.  I  had  well  weighed  all  this  in  my  mind,  my 
dear  Valerie,  before  I  made  the  proposal,  and  I  consider 
still  that  for  your  sake  and  for  the  sake  of  others,  it  is 
better  that  you  should  be  the  sacrifice.  Nevertheless,  I 
repeat,  consult  your  own  feelings,  and  if  you  repent  the 
step  which  you  have  taken,  there  is  yet  time  for  you  to 
return." 

"  My  dear  madame,  return  I  never  will,  unless  I  am 
taken  by  force.  All  I  feel  is,  that  I  should  like  that  my 
father's  bitter  anguish  was  assuaged  by  his  knowledge  of 
my  being  still  in  existence." 

*'  And  so  should  I,  Valerie,  were  it  possible  that  the 
communication  could  be  made,  and  the  same  happy  results 
be  arrived  at ;  but  that  cannot  be,  unless  it  should  please 
Heaven  to  summon  your  mother,  and  then  you  might 
safely  inform  your  father  of  your  existence." 

"  You  are  right,  madame." 

"  Yes,  I  think  I  am,  Valerie  ;  for,  after  all,  your  father 
duly  deserves  his  severe  penance,  which  is,  to  visit,  the 
Morgue  every  day  ;  but  painful  as  is  the  remedy,  it  is 
necessary  for  the  cure." 

"  Yes,  madame,"  replied  I,  sobbing,  "  all  you  say  is 
true,  but  still  I  cannot  help  weeping  and  pitying  my  poor 
father;  not  that  it  alters  my  determination,  but  I  cannot 
command  my  feelings." 

'*  Your  feelings  do  you  honour,  Valerie,  and  I  do  not 
blame  you  for  your  grief.  Do  not,  however,  indulge  it  to 
excess,  for  that  is  turning  a  virtue  into  a  failing." 

There  were  still  three  days  remaining  previous  to  the 
departure  of  the  regiment  for  Lyons.  I  was  sorely  dis- 
tressed during  this  time.  I  pictured  to  myself  my  father's 
remorse,  and  would  gladly  have  hastened  to  the  barracks 
and  thrown  myself  into  his  arms,  but  my  mother's  image 
rose  before  me,  and  her  last  words,  "  We  shall  see  if  my 
power  is  gone  for  ever,"  rung  in  my  ears  ;  her  clenched 
hand  was  apparently  close  to  my  face,  and  then  my  resolu- 


Valerie  37 

tion  remained  fixed.  The  swelling  of  my  features  had 
now  subsided,  and  I  had  in  some  degree  recovered  my 
good  looks  ;  still  my  eye  and  cheeks  were  tinged  black 
and  yellow  in  various  places,  and  the  cuts  on  my  head  not 
quite  healed.  However,  I  was  satisfied  that  the  surgeon 
of  the  regiment  was  correct  in  his  assertion  that  I  should 
not  be  the  least  disfigured  by  the  treatment  which  I  had 
received. 

**  I  have  news  for  you,"  said  Madame  d'Albret,  as  she 
returned  from  the  barracks,  where  she  had  been  to  see 
her  sister  off  on  her  journey.  **  Your  brother,  Auguste, 
who  you  know  has  been  away,  has  returned  to  rejoin  his 
regiment,  but  has  since  obtained  his  rank  in  another,  which 
is  stationed  at  Brest." 

"  Why  has  he  done  so,  madame  ?  do  you  know  ?  have 
you  seen  him  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  he  was  at  the  colonel's  ;  he  stated  that  he  could 
not  remain  in  the  regiment  if  his  mother  continued  with 
his  father  ;  that  he  should  never  be  able  after  what  had 
happened  to  treat  his  mother  with  common  courtesy,  still 
less  with  the  duty  of  a  son,  and  therefore  he  preferred 
leaving  the  regiment." 

**  And  my  father,  madame  ?  " 

"  Your  father  allows  him  to  act  as  he  pleases  ;  indeed, 
he  feels  the  force  of  what  your  brother  says,  and  so  does 
my  brother-in-law,  who  has  given  his  assent,  as  command- 
ing officer,  to  your  brother's  exchange.  Auguste  laments 
you  very  much,  and  the  poor  fellow  looks  very  ill.  I  think 
he  has  done  right,  although  it  is  a  severe  blow  to  your 
mother ;  but  for  her  I  have  no  compassion." 

"  My  mother  never  liked  Auguste,  madame." 

"  No,  I  believe  that ;  but  what  annoys  her  is  the  cause 
of  his  leaving  his  regiment,  as  it  is  open  condemnation  of 
her  conduct." 

"Yes,  I  can  understand  that  feeling  on  her  part," 
replied  I. 

"Well, Valerie,  I  did  not  return  until  the  regiment  was 
gone  and  the  barracks  cleared.    You  know  the  commandant 


^S  Valerie 

always  goes  the  last.  I  saw  my  sister  safe  off,  and  now  I 
am  here  to  tell  you  that  you  are  no  longer  a  prisoner,  but 
may  make  yourself  comfortable  by  roving  through  my 
apartments.  But  the  first  affair  which  we  must  take  in 
hand  is  your  wardrobe.  I  am  rich  enough  to  furnish  you, 
so  that  shall  be  seen  to  immediately.  And,  Valerie  dear, 
let  me  now  say  once  for  all,  what  I  do  not  intend  to  repeat 
in  words,  but  I  hope  to  prove  by  my  actions.  Look  upon 
me  as  your  mother,  for  I  have  not  taken  you  away  from 
your  family  without  the  resolution  of  supplying,  as  far  as 
I  can,  not  the  mother  you  have  lost,  but  the  mother  which 
in  your  dreams  you  have  fancied.  I  love  you,  my  child, 
for  you  are  deserving  of  love.  Treat  me,  therefore,  with 
that  unlimited  confidence  and  affection  which  your  young 
and  pure  heart  yearns  to  pour  out." 

"  Bless  you,  madame,  bless  you,"  cried  I,  bursting  into 
tears,  and  burying  my  face  in  her  lap ;  "  I  feel  that  now 
I  have  a  mother." 


Chapter  V 

For  several  days  I  remained  quiet  in  the  little  ante-chamber, 
during  which  Madame  d'Albret  had  been  busy  every 
morning  driving  in  her  carriage,  and  ordering  me  a  ward- 
robe ;  and  as  the  various  articles  came  in,  I  was  as  much 
surprised  as  I  was  pleased  at  the  taste  which  had  been 
shown,  and  the  expense  which  must  have  been  incurred. 

"  My  dear  madame,"  cried  I,  as  each  parcel  was  opened, 
**  these  are  much  too  good  for  me ;  recollect  I  am  but  a 
poor  soldier's  daughter." 

"  You  were  so,"  replied  Madame  d'Albret ;  "  but  you 
forget,"  continued  she,  kissing  my  forehead,  "  that  the 
poor  soldier's  daughter  was  drowned  in  the  Seine,  and  you 
are  now  the  protegee  of  Madame  d'Albret.  I  have  already 
mentioned  to  all  my  friends  that  I  expect  a  young  cousin 
from  Gascony,  whom  I  have  adopted,  having  no  children 


Valerie  39 

of  my  own.  Your  own  name  is  noble,  and  you  may  safely 
retain  it,  as  there  are  no  want  of  Chatenoeufs  in  Gascony, 
and  there  have  been  former  alliances  between  them  and  the 
d'Albrets.  I  have  no  doubt  that  if  I  were  to  refer  back  to 
family  records,  that  I  could  prove  you  to  be  a  cousin,  some 
three  hundred  times  removed,  and  that  is  quite  enough. 
As  soon  as  you  are  quite  well,  and  I  think  in  a  week  all 
vestiges  of  your  ill-treatment  will  be  effaced,  we  will  go 
down  to  my  chateau  for  a  few  months,  and  we  will  return 
to  Paris  in  the  season.     Has  Madame  Paon  been  here  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  dear  madame,  she  has,  and  has  taken  my 
measure  for  the  dresses  ;  but  don't  scold  me.  I  must  cry 
a  little,  for  I  am  so  happy  and  so  grateful.  My  heart  will 
burst  if  I  do  not.  Bless  you,  bless  you,  dear  madame ; 
little  did  I  think  before  I  saw  you,  that  I  should  ever  cry 
for  joy." 

Madame  d'Albret  embraced  me  with  much  affection,  and 
allowed  me  to  give  vent  to  my  feelings,  which  I  did, 
bedewing  her  hands  with  my  tears.  A  week  afterwards, 
everything  was  ready,  and  we  set  off  for  the  chateau  in 
Brittany,  travelling  in  Madame  d'Albret's  post-chariot  with 
an  avant  courier,  and  without  regard  to  expense. 

And  now  I  must  make  the  reader  somewhat  better 
acquainted  with  my  kind  protectress.  I  little  thought  at 
the  time  that  she  offered  me  her  protection,  that  she  was 
a  personage  of  such  consequence,  but  the  fact  was,  that 
her  sister  having  made  a  very  inferior  match  to  her  own, 
she,  out  of  delicacy,  while  the  Colonel  and  his  wife  were 
at  Paris,  avoided  anything  like  state  in  paying  them  a  visit, 
and  I  supposed  that  she  was  much  in  the  same  rank  and 
society  as  they  were ;  but  such  was  not  the  case. 

Madame  d'Albret  had  married  into  one  of  the  highest 
and  most  noble  families  of  France.  Her  husband  had  died 
three  years  after  their  marriage,  and  having  no  children, 
had  left  her  a  large  revenue  entirely  at  her  own  disposal 
during  her  life,  and  wishing  her  to  marry  again,  had  the 
property  entailed  upon  her  children  if  she  had  any,  if  not, 
after  her  death,  it  was  to  go  to  a  distant  branch  of  the 


40  Valerie 

d'Albret  family.  I  was  informed  that  her  income  amounted 
to  60,000  livres  per  annum,  besides  her  chateau  in  the 
country,  and  the  hotel  in  the  Rue  St  Honore,  which  be- 
longed to  her,  although  she  only  occupied  a  portion  of  it. 
Her  husband  had  now  been  dead  more  than  ten  years,  and 
Madame  d'Albret  had  not  been  persuaded  by  her  numerous 
suitors  to  marry  again.  She  was  still  handsome,  about 
thirty-four  years  of  age,  and  I  hardly  need  say,  was  in  the 
very  best  society  in  Paris.  Such  was  the  person  who 
came  to  the  barracks  in  so  unassuming  a  manner,  and 
whose  protection  I  was  so  fortunate  as  to  obtain. 

I  could  dwell  long  upon  the  happy  days  that  I  passed  at 
the  chateau.  There  was  no  want  of  society,  and  the 
reunioTis  were  charming ;  and  being  in  the  country,  I  was 
allowed  to  join  them,  having  been  formally  introduced  by 
Madame  d'Albret  to  all  her  visitors,  as  her  cousin.  My 
time  was  fully  occupied.  Madame  d'Albret,  perceiving 
that  I  had  great  talent  for  music  and  a  fine  voice,  had  pro- 
cured me  good  masters,  and  wishing  to  prove  my  gratitude 
by  attention,  I  was  indefatigable,  and  made  so  rapid  a 
progress,  that  my  masters  were  surprised.  Music  and 
embroidery,  at  which  I  had  before  mentioned  I  was  very 
expert,  were  my  only  occupations — and  on  the  latter  my 
talents  were  exerted  to  please  Madame  d'Albret,  by  offer- 
ing her  each  piece  as  they  were  successively  taken  from  the 
frame.  So  far  from  wishing  to  return  to  Paris,  I  was 
unhappy  at  the  idea  of  leaving  the  chateau.  Indeed,  if 
the  reader  will  recall  what  I  have  narrated  of  my  former 
life,  he  will  at  once  perceive  that  I  could  but  be  in  a  state 
of  perfect  happiness. 

Until  I  was  received  by  Madame  d'Albret,  I  had  lived  a 
life  of  persecution,  and  had  not  known  kindness.  Fear 
was  the  passion  which  had  been  acted  upon,  and  which,  I 
may  say,  had  crushed  both  mind  and  body :  now  all  was 
kindness  and  love.  Praise,  which  I  had  never  before 
received,  was  now  lavished  upon  me,  and  I  felt  my  energies 
and  talents  roused,  and  developing  themselves  in  a  way 
that  astonished  myself.     I  had  not  known  what  I  was,  or 


Valerie  41 

what  I  was  capable  of.  I  had  had  no  confidence  in  myself, 
and  I  had  believed  myself  to  be  almost  as  incapable  as  my 
mother  would  have  persuaded  me,  and  everybody  else. 
This  sudden  change  of  treatment  had  a  most  surprising 
effect.  In  the  course  of  a  few  months  I  had  grown 
nearly  three  inches  taller,  and  not  only  my  figure,  but  my 
features,  had  become  so  improved,  that,  although  not  vain, 
it  was  impossible  for  me  not  to  believe  what  every  one 
said,  and  what  my  glass  told  me,  that  I  was  very  hand- 
some, and  that  I  should  make  a  great  sensation  when  I 
was  introduced  at  Paris.  But  although  I  believed  this,  I 
felt  no  desire.  I  was  too  happy  as  I  was,  and  would  not 
have  exchanged  the  kindness  of  Madame  d'Albret  for  the 
best  husband  that  France  could  produce ;  and  when  any- 
thing was  mentioned  by  ladies  who  visited  Madame 
d'Albret,  to  that  effect,  and  they  talked  about  my  future 
establishment,  my  reply  invariably  was,  ^^  Je  ne  veux  pas.^^ 
I  had  always  expressed  my  regrets  that  we  should  be 
obliged  to  go  to  Paris  for  the  season,  and  Madame 
d'Albret,  who  of  course  had  no  wish  to  part  with  me  so 
soon,  and  who  felt  that  I  was  still  young  enough  to 
remain  for  some  years  single,  made  me  very  happy  by 
telling  me  that  she  did  not  intend  to  stay  long  in  the 
capital,  and  that  although  I  should  appear  at  her  parties, 
she  did  not  intend  that  I  should  be  much  at  public  places. 
And  so  it  proved  j  we  went  to  Paris,  and  the  best  masters 
were  procured  for  me,  but  I  did  not  go  out  with  Madame 
d'Albret,  except  occasionally,  in  her  morning  drives,  and 
once  or  twice  to  the  Opera  and  theatres.  My  music 
occupied  the  major  portion  of  my  time,  and  having  ex- 
pressed a  wish  to  learn  English,  I  had  a  good  master ;  but 
I  had  another  resource  from  an  intimacy  having  arisen 
between  me  and  Madame  Paon,  whom,  I  believe,  I  have 
before  mentioned  as  the  first  milliner  in  Paris. 

This  intimacy  was  brought  about  in  the  following 
manner.  Being  very  clever  with  my  needle,  and  having  a 
great  taste  for  dress,  I  used  to  amuse  myself  at  the 
chateau  with  inventing  something  new,  not  for  myself,  but 


42  Valerie 

for  Madame  d'Albret,  and  very  often  surprised  and 
pleased  her  by  making  alterations  or  additions  to  her 
dresses,  which  were  always  admired,  and  declared  to  be 
in  the  best  taste.  On  our  arrival  at  Paris,  Madame  Paon 
was  visited  of  course,  that  the  new  fashions  might  be 
ascertained,  and  she  immediately  remarked  and  admired 
my  little  inventions.  I  was  therefore  consulted  whenever 
a  new  dress  was  to  be  made  for  Madame  d'Albret,  and  as 
Madame  Paon  was  a  very  lady-like  and  superior  person, 
of  a  decayed,  but  good  family,  we  soon  became  very 
intimate.  We  had  been  at  Paris  about  two  months,  when 
one  morning  Madame  Paon  observed  to  Madame  d'Albret, 
that  as  I  was  learning  English  it  would  not  be  a  bad  plan 
if  Madame  d'Albret  was  to  drop  me  at  her  establishment 
when  she  took  her  morning  airing,  as  she  had  two  highly 
respectable  English  modistes  in  her  employ,  who  she  found 
were  necessary  for  her  English  customers,  and  that  I  should 
learn  more  English  by  an  hour's  conversation  with  them 
than  a  master  could  supply.  Madame  d'Albret  agreed 
with  her,  I  was  pleased  at  the  idea,  and  consequently 
three  or  four  mornings  in  the  week  were  passed  at 
Madame  Paon's. 

But  the  reader  must  be  introduced  to  the  establishment 
of  Madame  Paon,  or  he  may  imagine  that  it  was  too  con- 
descending for  a  young  lady  in  my  position  to  visit  at  a 
milliner's.  Madame  Paon  was  the  first  milliner  at  Paris, 
and  as  is  generally  the  case,  was  on  the  most  intimate  terms 
with  all  the  ladies.  She  made  for  the  court,  and,  indeed, 
for  every  lady  to  whom  she  could  dedicate  her  time,  as  it 
was  almost  a  favour  to  be  permitted  to  be  one  of  her 
customers.  Her  establishment  was  in  the  Rue  St 
Honore,  I  forget  the  name  of  the  hotel,  but  it  was 
one  of  the  largest. 

The  suite  of  apartments  were  magnificent.  You  passed 
from  one  room  to  another,  each  displaying  every  variety  of 
rich  and  graceful  costume.  In  every  room  were  demoiselles 
well-dressed  to  attend  to  the  customers,  and  everything 
bespoke  a  degree  of  taste  and  elegance  quite  unparalleled. 


Valerie  43 

At  last  you  arrived  at  the  reception-room  of  madame,  which 
was  spacious  and  most  superbly  furnished.  There  were 
no  men  in  the  establishment  except  in  one  room,  called  the 
Comptoir,  in  which  were  six  clerks  at  their  desks.  When 
I  add  that  Madame  Paon  was  elegant  in  her  manners,  and 
handsome  in  her  person,  very  tall  and  majestic,  that  she 
was  rich,  kept  several  servants,  a  handsome  carriage,  and 
had  a  malson  de  campagne,  to  which  she  retired  every 
Saturday  afternoon,  the  reader  may  acknowledge  that  she 
was  a  person  whom  Madame  d'Albret  might  permit  me  to 
visit. 

This  intimacy  soon  became  very  great.  There  was  a 
certain  degree  of  eclat  at  my  being  so  constantly  in  the 
house,  and,  moreover,  as  I  had  a  decided  taste  for  dress, 
I  often  brought  forward  some  new  invention  which  was 
not  only  approved  of,  but  a  source  of  profit  to  Madame 
Paon.  Everything  was  submitted  to  my  judgment  as 
Madame  Paon  more  than  once  observed,  "What  a  first- 
rate  modiste  you  would  make,  mademoiselle  ;  but, 
unfortunately  for  the  fashions,  there  is  no  chance  of 
your  being  so  employed." 

At  last  the  Paris  season  was  nearly  over,  and  truly  glad 
was  I  when  Madame  d'Albret  mentioned  the  day  of  our 
departure.  I  had  very  much  improved  in  my  music  and 
my  English  during  our  residence  at  Paris.  I  had  not  been 
out  except  to  small  parties,  and  had  no  wish  whatever  to 
go  out  at  all.  I  was  satisfied  with  Madame  d'Albret's 
company,  and  had  no  wish  to  leave  her.  I  may  say  that 
I  was  truly  happy,  and  my  countenance  was  radiant,  and 
proved  that  I  was  so.  My  thoughts  would  occasionally 
revert  to  my  father  and  my  brother  Auguste,  and  make 
me  melancholy  for  the  time,  but  I  felt  that  all  was  for  the 
best,  and  I  built  castles,  in  which  I  imagined  my  suddenly 
breaking  in  upon  them,  throwing  myself  in  my  father's 
arms,  and  requesting  him  to  share  the  wealth  and  luxury 
with  which  I  fancied  myself  to  be  endowed. 

I  was  now  nearly  eighteen  years  old.  I  had  been  one 
year  under  the  protection  of  Madame  d'Albret,  and  the  old 


44  Valerie 

dowagers  who  visited  us  at  the  chateau  were  incessantly- 
pointing  out  to  Madame  d'Aibret  that  it  was  time  to  look 
out  for  an  establishment  for  me.  Madame  d'Albret  was, 
to  a  certain  degree,  of  their  opinion,  but  she  did  not  wish 
to  part  with  me,  and  I  was  resolute  in  my  determination 
not  to  leave  her.  I  had  no  wish  to  be  married ;  I  had 
reflected  much  upon  the  subject ;  the  few  married  lives  I 
had  witnessed  were  not  to  my  taste.  I  had  seen  my  kind- 
hearted  amiable  grandmother  thwarted  by  a  penurious 
husband ;  I  had  witnessed  my  father  under  the  control  of 
a  revengeful  woman ;  and  when  I  beheld,  as  I  did  every 
day,  the  peace  and  happiness  in  the  establishment  of 
Madame  d'Albret  as  a  single  woman,  I  felt  certain  that 
marriage  was  a  lottery  in  which  there  were  thousands  of 
blanks  to  one  prize.  When,  therefore,  any  of  Madame 
d'Albret's  acquaintances  brought  up  the  subject,  when 
they  left  the  room  I  earnestly  implored  Madame  d'Albret 
not  to  be  influenced  by  their  remarks,  as  I  had  made  up 
my  mind  to  remain  single,  and  that  all  I  asked  was  to 
remain  with  her  and  prove  my  gratitude. 

"  I  believe  you,  Valerie,"  replied  Madame  d'Albret, 
**  but  I  should  not  be  doing  my  duty  if  I  permitted  you  to 
act  upon  your  own  feelings.  A  girl  like  you  was  not 
intended  by  Heaven  to  pine  away  in  celibacy,  but  to  adorn 
the  station  in  life  in  which  she  is  placed.  At  the  same 
time,  I  will  not  press  the  matter,  but  if  an  advantageous 
offer  were  to  be  made,  I  shall  then  consider  it  my  duty  to 
exert  my  influence  with  you  to  make  you  change  your 
mind,  but,  at  the  same  time,  I  will  never  use  anything 
more  than  persuasion.  I  am  too  happy  with  you  as  a 
companion  to  wish  to  part  with  you,  but,  at  the  same  time, 
I  should  be  very  selfish  if  I  did  not  give  you  up  when  your 
own  interest  told  me  that  such  was  my  duty." 

"  Well,  madame,  I  thank  Heaven  that  I  have  no  fortune, 
and  that  will,  I  trust,  be  a  bar  to  any  proposals  from  the 
interested  gentleman  of  the  present  day." 

"  That  may  not  save  you,  Valerie,"  replied  Madame 
d'Albret,    laughing,    **  gentlemen   may   be   satisfied   with 


Valerie  45 

expectancies  ;  nay,  it  is  possible  that  one  may  be  found  who 
may  be  satisfied  with  your  own  pretty  self,  and  ask  no  more." 

"  I  rather  think  not,  madame,"  replied  I.  "  You  have 
too  good  an  opinion  of  me,  and  must  not  expect  others  to 
view  me  with  your  partial  eyes  ;  all  I  can  say  is,  that  if 
such  a  gentleman  could  be  found,  his  disinterestedness 
would  make  me  think  more  highly  of  him  than  I  do  of  the 
sex  at  present,  although  not  sufficiently  well  to  wish  me  to 
change  my  present  condition." 

''  Well,  well,  we  shall  see,"  replied  Madame  d'Albret, 
"  the  carriage  is  at  the  door,  so  bring  me  my  bonnet  and 
cashmere." 

A  few  weeks  after  our  return  to  the  chateau,  a  Monsieur 

de  G ,  of  an  old  family  in  Brittany,  who  had  been  for 

the  last  two  years  in  England,  returned  to  his  father's 
house,  and  called  upon  Madame  d'Albret.  She  had  known 
him  from  childhood,  and  received  him  most  cordially.  I 
must  describe  him  fully,  as  he  played  no  small  part  in  my 
little  drama.  He  was,  I  should  think,  nearly  thirty  years 
of  age,  small  in  person  but  elegantly  made,  with  a  very 
handsome  but  rather  effeminate  face.  His  address  and 
manners  were  perfect.  He  was  very  witty,  and  apparently 
very  amiable.  His  deportment  towards  our  sex  was 
certainly  most  fascinating — so  tender  and  so  respectful.  I 
certainly  never  had  before  seen  so  polished  a  man.  He 
sang  well,  and  played  upon  several  instruments ;  drew, 
caricatured — indeed,  he  did  everything  well  that  he 
attempted  to  do  ;  I  hardly  need  say  that  with  such  qualifi- 
cations, and  being  so  old  a  friend,  that  he  was  gladly 
welcomed  by  Madame  d'Albret,  and  became  a  daily  visitor 
at  the  chateau.  I  was  soon  intimate  with  him  and  partial 
to  his  company,  but  nothing  more  ;  indeed,  his  attentions 
to  Madame  d'Albret  were  quite  as  great  as  to  me,  and 
there  was  nothing  to  permit  any  one  to  suppose  that  he 
was  paying  his  court  either  to  her  or  to  me.  Madame 
d'Albret  thought  otherwise,  because  we  sang  together,  and 
because  he  talked  to  me  in  English,  and  she  as  well  as 
others  rallied  m.e  in  consequence. 


46  Valerie 

After  two  months  had  passed  away,  Monsieur  de  G 

was  supposed  to  be  paying  his  attentions  more  particularly 
to  me,  and  I  thought  so  myself;  Madame  d'Albret 
certainly  did,  and  gave  him  every  opportunity.  He  was 
the  heir  to  a  large  property,  and  did  not  require  money 
with  his  wife.  About  this  time,  an  English  lady  of  the 
name  of  Bathurst  who  was  travelling  with  a  niece,  a  little 
girl  about  fourteen  years  old,  had  accepted  an  invitation 

from  Monsieur  de  G- 's  father,   to  pass  a  week  with 

them  at  their  chateau,  which  was  about  five  miles  from 
that  of  Madame  d'Albret,  and  this  lady  was  introduced. 
She  was  apparently  very  amiable,  and  certainly  very 
distinguee  in  her  manners,  and  we  saw  a  great  deal  of  her 
as  she  was  a  great  favourite  with  Madame  d'Albret. 

A  few  weeks  after  the  introduction  of  this  English 
lady,  I  was  one   day  on  the   terrace   alone,  when  I  was 

accosted  by   Monsieur   de  G After   a   remark    or 

two  upon  the  beauty  of  the  autumnal  flowers,  he  ob- 
served, 

**How  different  are  the  customs  of  two  great  nations, 
with  but  a  few  leagues  of  water  between  them — I  refer 
to  the  French  and  the  English.  You  would  be  surprised 
to  see  how  great  they  are  if  you  were  ever  to  go  to 
England — in  none,  perhaps,  more  so  than  in  the  affairs 
of  the  heart.  In  France  we  do  not  consult  the  wishes 
or  the  feelings  of  the  young  lady,  we  apply  to  her  parents, 
and  if  the  match  is  considered  equally  advantageous,  the 
young  lady  is  told  to  prepare  herself  for  changing  her 
condition.  In  England  the  very  reverse  is  the  case  ;  we 
apply  to  the  young  lady,  gain  her  affections,  and  when 
certain  of  them,  we  then  request  the  sanction  of  those 
who  are  her  guardians.  Which  do  you  think  is  the  most 
natural  and  satisfactory.  Mademoiselle  de  Chatenoeuf  ?" 

"  I   have   been   brought    up   in   France,    Monsieur   de 

G ,  and  I  prefer  the  mode  of  France  ;  our  parents 

and  our  guardians  are  the  people  most  able  to  decide 
upon  the  propriety  of  a  match,  and  I  think  that  until 
that  point  is  ascertained,  no  affections  should  be  engaged. 


Valerie  47 

as,  should  the  marriage  not  be  considered  advisable,  much 
pain  and  disappointment  will  be  prevented." 

"  In  some  instances,  I  grant  that  such  may  be  the  case," 
replied  he  ;  "  but  still,  is  it  not  treating  your  sex  like 
slaves  to  permit  no  love  before  marriage  ?  and  is  it  agree- 
able for  ours,  that  we  lead  to  the  altar  a  person  who  may 
consent  from  a  sense  of  duty,  without  having  the  least 
regard  for  her  husband ;  nay,  perhaps  feeling  an  aversion?" 

"I  do  not  think  that  any  kind  parents  would  force  their 
child  to  marry  a  man  for  whom  she  felt  an  aversion," 
replied  I ;  "  and  if  there  is  not  much  love  before  marriage, 
there  may  be  a  great  deal  after  ;  but  the  fact  is,  it  is  a 
subject  upon  which  I  am  not  able,  nor  do  I  wish  to  give 
my  opinion." 

"  As  you  disagree  with  me.  Mademoiselle  de  Chate- 
nosuf,"  replied  he,  "I  fear  you  will  not  be  pleased  at 
my  courting  you  in  the  English  fashion ;  and  previous  to 
addressing  myself  to  Madame  d'Albret,  making  known 
to  you  my  sincere  regard  for  you,  and  my  humble  hopes 
that  I  am  not  indifferent  to  you." 

**  I  will  answer  you  very  plainly.  Monsieur  de  G ; 

and  perhaps  it  is  as  well  you  have  taken  this  unusual 
step,  as  it  will  save  you  the  trouble  of  making  any  applica- 
tion to  Madame  d'Albret.  Flattered  as  I  am  by  your 
compliment,  I  beg  to  decline  the  honour  you  propose, 
and  now  that  you  know  my  feelings,  you  will  of  course 
not  be  so  ungenerous  as  to  make  any  application  to 
Madame  d'Albret." 

*'  Certainly,  mademoiselle,"  replied  he,  with  great  pique, 
"  but  on  one  condition,  which  is,  that  you  will  promise 
me  that  you  will  not  mention  to  Madame  d'Albret  what 
has  now  passed  between  us." 

"  That  I  willingly  promise,  Monsieur  de  G ,  as  I 

may  consider  it  as  your  secret." 

"  And  I  trust,"  continued  he,  "  that  you  will  not 
discard  me  from  your  friendship,  but  receive  me  as 
before." 

"  I  shall  always  be  happy  to  receive  the   friends   of 


48  Valerie 

Madame  d'Albret,"  replied  I,  "  and  now  I  wish  you  a 
good  morning." 

I  went  to  my  own  room  and  reflected  upon  what  had 

passed.     I  was  angry  with  Monsieur  de  G for  what  I 

considered  the  unwarrantable  liberty  he  had  taken,  the 
greater  as  he  must  have  known  my  utter  dependence  upon 
Madame  D'Albret  ;  and  how  unlikely  it  was  that  I  would 
form  any  such  engagement  without  her  knowledge  and 

sanction.     That  I  had  no  love  for  Monsieur  de  G 

was  certain,  although  I  was  pleased  with  his  company  and 
conversation.  I  was  sorry  on  reflection  that  I  had  given 
my  promise  not  to  mention  what  had  passed,  but  having 
made  the  promise,  although  hastily,  I  resolved  to  adhere 
to  it. 

I  took  it  for  granted  that  he  would  gradually  withdraw 
himself,  and  that  we  should  see  little  more  of  him  ;  but  in 
this  I  was  mistaken ;  he  was  as  frequent  in  his  visits  as 
before,  dividing  his  attentions  between  Madame  d'Albret 
and  me.  This  annoyed  me,  and  I  avoided  him  as  much  as 
I  could,  and  the  consequence  was,  that  he  was  oftener 
with  Madame  d'Albret  than  with  me.  At  first  when 
Madame  d'Albret  perceived  this,  she  appeared  to  be 
vexed,  as  she  had  evidently  set  her  mind  upon  the  match, 
and  expected  daily  to  receive  a  formal  proposal  from  him 
in  my  behalf;  but  gradually,  why  I  know  not,  it  gave  her 
no  further  concern,  and  I  was  permitted  to  leave  the 
room,  and  do  as  I  pleased  without  being  subjected  to  any 
remarks. 

Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  when  the  Paris  season 
drew  near.  Madame  Bathurst  had  been  induced  to  remain 
in  Brittany,  and  was  continually  with  us.  She  had  often 
asked  me  to  come  over  to  England,  and  pass  a  few  weeks 
with  them,  and  I  had  jokingly  replied  that  I  would.  One 
morning  Madame  d'Albret  said  to  me, — 

"  My  dear  Valerie,  Madame  Bathurst  has  again  re- 
quested me  to  allow  you  to  go  to  England  with  her. 
Now  if  you  think  that  you  would  like  to  pass  a  short  time 
with  her,  instead  of  remaining  at  Paris  during  the  season. 


**■■■'    '\4 


Valerie  49 

I  really  have  no  objection,  if  it  would  give  you 
pleasure." 

**  My  dear  madame,  I  was  only  joking  when  I  said 
so." 

"Well,  you  have  made  Madame  Bathurst  think  you 
were  in  earnest,  my  dear,"  replied  she  ;  "  and  I  thought 
so  too,  and  have  this  morning  promised  that  you  shall  go 
with  her.  I  thought  you  would  perfect  yourself  in 
English,  and  it  would  be  a  good  opportunity  of  relieving 
you  for  a  short  time  of  your  constant  attendance  upon  me  ; 
so,  my  dear  Valerie,  I  advise  you  to  go.  It  will  amuse 
you,  and  a  little  change  will  do  you  good  :  besides,  my 

dear,  I  perceive  that  the  attentions  of  Monsieur  de  G 

are  not  agreeable  to  you,  and  it  is  as  well  to  break  it  off 
by  a  short  absence." 

**  I  shall  not  dispute  your  wishes,  madame,"  replied  I, 
mournfully,  for  my  heart  misgave  me,  why  I  knew  not, 
"  but  if  I  do  go,  it  will  be  to  oblige  you,  and  not  because 
I  really  wish  it." 

**  My  dear  Valerie,  I  think  it  will  be  for  the  best,  and 
therefore  you  will  oblige  me.  I  have  promised  for  you, 
and  I  should  be  sorry  to  have  to  recall  my  promise — so 
consent,  my  dear,  and  I  will  write  to  Madame  Bathurst, 
that  she  may  be  prepared  to  receive  you." 

"  Certainly,  madame,"  replied  I,  "  your  wishes  will  ever 
be  a  law  to  me : "  and  so  saying,  I  left  the  room,  and 
going  to  my  own  chamber,  I  threw  myself  down  on  the 
bed,  and  wept  bitterly  without  knowing  why. 

About  ten  days  after  this,  Madame  Bathurst  called  for 


father,  where  I  was  to  remain  till  the  next  morning,  when 
we  were  to  post  to  Paris.  It  was  with  great  pain  that  I 
quitted  Madame  d'Albret,  but  her  kindness  to  me 
appeared  to  have  increased  rather  than  diminished,  after 
the  proposal  of  our  short  separation.  "  God  bless  you, 
my  dear  Valerie,"  she  said,  "  you  must  write  to  me  twice 
a  week  ;  I  shall  be  most  impatient  for  your  return."  I 
parted  from  her  with  many  tears,  and  did  not  leave  off 

V  D 


50  Valerie 

weeping  till  we  arrived  at  the  chateau,  at  which  Madame 
Bathurst  resided. 

I    was    received    with   formal   politeness   by   the   old 

gentleman,   and   Monsieur  de   G ,   who  was  also  at 

home,  and  in  an  excessive  gay  humour.  "  Alas,  made- 
moiselle," cried  he,  "  what  a  desert  you  will  leave  behind 
you  !  It  is  too  cruel,  this  travelling  mania  on  your  part. 
We  never  shall  see  you  again." 

There  was  so  much  irony  in  his  face  as  he  said  this, 
that  I  hardly  knew  what  to  make  of  it ;  but  it  made  me 
feel  anxious  and  dissatisfied.  I  would  have  given  much 
to  have  abandoned  the  journey,  but  Madame  d'Albret's 
wishes  were  a  law  to  me.  To  avoid  reflection,  which  was 
painful,  I  talked  with  Caroline,  the  niece  of  Madame 
Bathurst,  and  as  we  were  to  set  off  at  daylight,  we  retired 
early.  The  following  morning  we  set  off,  and  in  due 
time  arrived  at  Paris,  where  we  remained  but  one  day, 
and  then  proceeded  to  Boulogne,  where  we  embarked. 

It  was  now  November,  and  half-way  across  the  Channel 
we  were  enveloped  in  a  fog,  and  it  was  with  difficulty 
that  we  made  the  harbour.  We  set  off  for  London,  the 
fog  continued  during  the  whole  day,  and  on  our  arrival  at 
the  suburbs  it  was  thicker  than  ever,  and  the  horses  were 
led  through  the  streets  by  people  carrying  flambeaux.  I 
had  heard  that  England  was  a  triste  pays,  and  I  thought  it 
so  indeed.  At  last  I  observed  to  Madame  Bathurst, 
^'  Est-ce  qu'il  n'y  a  jamais  de  soleil  dans  ce  pays, 
ma  dame  ? " 

"  Oh,  yes,"  replied  she,  laughing,  *'  and  a  very  beautiful 
sun  too." 

The  next  day  we  set  off  for  Madame  Bathurst's  country 
seat,  to  pass  the  Christmas.  Before  we  were  three  miles 
out  of  London,  the  fog  had  disappeared,  the  sun  shone 
out  brilliantly,  and  the  branches  of  the  leafless  trees  covered 
with  rhime,  glittered  like  diamond  wands,  as  we  flew  past 
them.  What  with  the  change  in  the  weather,  and  the 
rapid  motion  produced  by  the  four  English  post-horses,  I 
thought  England  beautiful ;  but  I  must  say  that  the  first 


Valerie  5 1 

two  days  were  a  trial,  the  more  so  as  I  was  very  despondent 
from  having  quitted  Madame  d'Albret.  I  was  delighted 
with  Madame  Bathurst*s  country  seat,  the  well-arranged 
gardens,  the  conservatories,  the  neatness  displayed  in  every 
thing  so  different  from  France,  the  cleanness  of  the  house 
and  furniture ;  the  London  carpets  over  the  whole  of  the 
rooms  and  staircases,  were,  in  my  opinion,  great  improve- 
ments ;  but  I  cared  little  for  the  society,  which  I  found 
not  only  dull,  but  it  appeared  to  me  to  be  selfish.  I  found 
a  lively  companion  in  Caroline,  and  we  sat  up  in  a  little 
boudoir,  where  we  were  never  interrupted.  Here  I 
practised  my  music,  and  at  Madame  Bathurst's  request, 
spoke  alternately  English  and  French  with  my  little  com- 
panion, for  our  mutual  improvement. 

I  had  written  twice  to  Madame  d'Albret,  and  had 
received  one  very  kind  answer ;  but  no  mention  was  made 
of  my  return,  although  it  was  at  first  arranged  that  my 
visit  was  to  be  three  weeks  or  a  month.  A  fortnight 
after  my  arrival  at  Fairfield,  I  received  a  second  letter  from 
Madame  d'Albret,  kind  as  usual,  but  stating,  to  my  great 
grief,  that  she  was  not  well,  having  had  an  attack  on  her 
chest  from  having  taken  a  violent  cold.  I  answered  the  letter 
immediately,  requesting  that  I  might  be  permitted  to  return 
home  and  nurse  her,  for  I  felt  very  uneasy.  For  three 
weeks,  during  which  I  had  no  reply,  I  was  in  a  state  of 
great  anxiety  and  distress,  as  I  imagined  that  Madame 
d'Albret  must  have  been  too  ill  to  write,  and  I  was  in  a 
fever  of  suspense.  At  last  I  received  a  letter  from  her, 
stating  that  she  had  been  very  ill,  and  that  she  had  been 
recommended  by  the  physicians  to  go  to  the  south  of 
France  for  the  winter.  At  the  same  time,  as  she  could 
not  put  off  her  departure,  she  wrote  to  Madame  Bathurst, 
requesting,  if  not  inconvenient,  that  she  would  allow  my 
visit  to  be  extended  till  the  spring,  at  which  season  she 
expected  to  return  to  Paris.  Madame  Bathurst  read  her 
letter  to  me,  and  stated  how  happy  she  should  be  for  me 
to  remain.  I  could  do  no  otherwise  but  thank  her, 
although   I   was   truly   miserable.     I   wrote   to   Madame 


52  Valerie 

d'Albret,  and  stated  what  my  feelings  were;  but  as  she 
had,  by  what  was  said  in  her  letter,  already  left  for  the 
south  of  France,  I  knew  that  my  letter  would  arrive  too 
late  to  enable  her  to  alter  her  determination.  All  I 
requested  was,  that  she  would  give  me  continual  intelli- 
gence of  her  health. 

I  was,  however,  much  consoled  in  my  distress  by  the 
kindness  of  Madame  Bathurst,  and  affectionate  manners  of 
her  niece  CaroHne,  who  was  my  constant  companion. 
There  was  a  great  deal  of  company  not  only  visiting,  but 
staying  in  the  house;  but  although  there  was  much 
company,  there  was  very  little  society.  Horses,  dogs, 
guns,  were  the  amusements  of  the  gentlemen  during  the 
day.  In  the  evening  we  saw  little  of  them,  as  they  seldom 
left  the  dinner-table  before  Caroline  and  I  had  retired  to 
our  rooms ;  and  the  ladies  appeared  to  me  to  be  all  afraid 
of  each  other,  and  to  be  constantly  on  the  reserve. 

Christmas  had  passed,  and  I  had  not  heard  again  from 
Madame  d'Albret,  which  was  a  source  of  great  vexation 
and  many  bitter  tears.  I  fancied  her  dying  in  the  south  of 
France,  without  anyone  to  take  care  of  her.  I  often  spoke 
to  Madame  Bathurst  on  the  subject,  who  offered  all  the 
excuses  that  she  could  devise,  but  I  thought  at  the  same 
time  appeared  to  be  very  grave,  and  unwilling  to  continue 
the  conversation.  At  last  I  thought  of  Madame  Paon,  and 
I  wrote  to  her,  inquiring  whether  she  knew  how  Madame 
d'Albret  was,  detailing  to  her  how  I  had  come  to  England, 
and  how  Madame  D'Albret  had  been  seriously  indisposed, 
stating  my  fears  from  not  having  received  any  reply  to  my 
last  letters.  The  day  after  I  had  written  to  Madame  Paon, 
Caroline,  who  was  sitting  with  me  in  the  boudoir,  observed, 
"  I  heard  Mrs  Corbet  say  to  my  aunt  that  she  had  seen 
Madame  d'Albret  at  Paris  about  ten  days  ago." 

"  Impossible!"  replied  I;  "she  is  in  the  south  of  France." 

"  So  I  understood,"  replied  Caroline  ;  **  but  she  did  say 
so,  and  my  aunt  immediately  sent  me  out  of  the  room  on  a 
message.  I  am  sure  it  was  to  get  rid  of  me,  that  she 
might  talk  to  Mrs  Corbet." 


Valerie  $^ 

**  What  can  this  mean  ?  "  exclaimed  I.  "  Oh,  my  heart 
forebodes  evil  !  Excuse  me,  Caroline,  but  I  feel  very 
miserable ; "  and  I  laid  my  face  down  on  the  table, 
covering  it  with  my  hands,  and  tears  trickled  fast  through 
my  fingers. 

"  Speak  to  my  aunt,"  said  Caroline,  consolingly  ;  '*  do 
not  cry,  Valerie,  it  may  be  all  a  mistake." 

"  I  will  at  once  speak  to  Madame  Bathurst,"  said  I, 
raising  my  head,  "  it  will  be  the  best  plan." 

I  went  into  my  room,  bathed  my  eyes,  and  then  sought 
Madame  Bathurst,  whom  I  found  in  the  conservatory, 
giving  directions  to  the  gardener.  After  a  time  she  took 
my  arm  and  we  walked  down  the  terrace. 

**  Madame  Bathurst,"  said  I,  '*  I  have  been  made  very 
miserable  by  Caroline  stating  that  Mrs  Corbet  had  told 
you  that  she  met  Madame  d'Albret  at  Paris.  How  can 
this  be  ?  " 

**  I  cannot  imagine  more  than  yourself,  my  dear  Valerie," 
replied  Madame  Bathurst,  '*  except  that  Mrs  Corbet  was 
mistaken." 

**  Do  you  think  it  was  Madame  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  say,  Valerie,  but  I  have  written  to  Paris  to 
ascertain  the  fact,  which  is  to  me  incomprehensible.  A 
few  days  will  let  us  into  the  truth  ;  I  cannot  believe  it — 
indeed,  if  it  were  true,  I  shall  consider  that  Madame 
d'Albret  has  treated  me  ill,  for  much  as  I  am  pleased  to 
have  you  here,  she  has  not  been  candid  with  me  in 
proposing  that  you  should  remain  the  winter,  upon  the 
plea  of  her  being  obliged  to  go  to  the  south,  when  she  is 
still  at  Paris.  I  cannot  understand  it,  and  until  confirmed, 
I  will  not  believe  it.  Mrs  Corbet  is  not  an  acquaintance 
of  hers,  and  may,  therefore,  be  mistaken." 

"  She  must  be,  madame,"  replied  I ;  "  still  it  is 
strange  that  I  do  not  hear  from  her.  I  am  fearful 
something  is  wrong,  and  what  it  can  be,  I  cannot 
surmise." 

**  Let  us  talk  no  more  about  it,  my  dear  Valerie.  A 
few  days  will  decide  the  point." 


54  Valerie 

A  few  days  did  decide  the  point,  for  I  received  an 
answer  from  Madame  Paon,  in  which  she  said  : — 

**  My  dear  Mademoiselle  Chaten(euf, — You  may 
imagine  my  surprise  at  receiving  your  letter,  and  I  fear 
you  must  prepare  yourself  for  unpleasant  intelligence. 
Madame  d'Albret  is  in  Paris,  and  has  never  been  in  the 
south  of  France  that  I  have  heard.  When  she  first  called, 
I  inquired  after  you.  The  reply  was  that  you  were  on  a 
visit  to  a  lady  in  England  ;  that  you  had  left  her  ;  that 
you  had  a  manie  pour  VAngleterre;  and  so  saying,  she 
shrugged  up  her  shoulders.  I  was  about  to  inquire  more 
particularly,  but  she  cut  the  conversation  short  by  asking 
to  see  a  new  pelisse,  and  I  perceived  at  once  that  there 
was  something  wrong,  but  what  I  could  not  comprehend. 
I  did  not  see  her  till  four  or  five  weeks  afterwards,  when 

she  called,  accompanied  by  a  Monsieur  de  G ,  a  person 

well  known  in  Paris,  where  he  bears  a  very  indiiferent 
character,  as  a  desperate  gambler,  and  a  man  of  very  bad 
disposition  concealed  under  a  very  polished  exterior  ;  but 
his  character  is  better  known  in  England,  which  country, 
I  am  told,  he  was  obliged  to  quit  in  consequence  of  some 
gaming  transaction  anything  but  honourable.  I  again  made 
inquiries  after  you,  and  this  time  the  reply  was  given  by 

Monsieur  de  G ,  who  replied  that  you  were  an  mgrate, 

and  your  name  must  not  be  in  future  mentioned  by  anyone 
to  Madame  d'Albret. 

"  The  handsome  face  of  Monsieur  de  G ,  was  changed 

to  that  of  a  demon  when  he  made  this  remark,  and  fully 
proved  to  me  the  truth  of  the  report  that  he  was  a  person 
of  very  bad  disposition.  Madame  d'Albret  made  no 
remark,  except  that  she  should  be  careful  how  she  ever 
engaged  a  demoiselle  de  compagnie  again.  I  was  struck  at 
this  remark  from  her,  as  I  always  considered  that  you 
were  (and  indeed  I  know  you  were  at  one  time),  viewed 
in  a  very  different  light,  and  I  was  quite  mystified. 
About  a  fortnight  afterwards  Madame  d'Albret  called 
upon    me    and    announced     her     intended    marriage    to 


Valerie 


55 


Monsieur    de    G ,    and    requested    me    to   make    her 

wedding  dresses.     Here  the  whole  mystery  was  out,  but 

why,  because  she  marries  Monsieur  de  G ,  you  should 

lose  her  protection,  and  why  Monsieur  de  G should  be 

so  inveterate  against  you,  is  more  than  I  can  tell.  I  have 
now,  my  dear  mademoiselle,  given  you  a  detail  of  all  I 
know,  and  shall  be  most  happy  to  hear  from  you  if  you 
will  please  to  write  to  me,  &c.  &c. 

"  Emile  Paon, 

"  nee  Merce." 

Here  was  a  solution  of  the  whole  mystery.  I  read  the 
letter  and  fell  back  on  the  sofa,  gasping  for  breath.  It 
was  some  time  before  I  could  recover  myself.  I  was 
alone  in  my  bedroom,  my  head  and  eyes  swimming  ;  but 
I  staggered  to  the  washing-stand,  and  obtained  some 
water.  It  was  half-an-hour  before  I  could  recall  my 
astonished  senses,  and  then  everything  appeared  as  clear 

to  me  as  if  it  had  been  revealed.     Monsieur  de  G 's 

double  attentions  ;  his  spiteful  look  at  my  refusal ;  his 
occupying  himself  wholly  with  Madame  d'Albret  after  I 
refused  him ;  her  wishing  to  get  rid  of  me,  by  sending 
me  to  England  with  Madame  Bathurst,  and  her  subsequent 

false  and  evasive  conduct.     Monsieur  de  G had  had 

his  revenge,  and  gained  his  point  at  the  same  time.  He 
had  obtained  the  wealth  of  Madame  d'Albret  to  squander 
at  the  gaming  table,  and  had  contrived,  by  some  means 
or  another,  to  ruin  me  in  her  good  opinion.  I  perceived 
at  once  that  all  was  lost,  and  when  I  considered  the 
awkwardness  of  my  position,  I  was  almost  in  despair. 


Chapter  VI 

As  I  continued  for  more  than  an  hour  on  the  sofa, 
gloomily  passing  in  review  my  short  career,  my  present 
position,  and   occasionally  venturing  a  surmise   upon  the 


^6  Valerie 

future,  a  feeling  which  I  had  not  had  before, — one  which 
had  hitherto  been  latent — pride,  gradually  was  awakened 
in  my  bosom,  and  as  it  was  aroused,  it  sustained  me.  I 
have  before  observed  that  fear  had  been  my  predominat- 
ing feeling  till  I  had  quitted  my  parents,  love  and 
gratitude  had  succeeded  it,  but  now,  smarting  under 
injustice,  pride,  and,  with  pride,  many  less  worthy 
passions,  were  summoned  up,  and  I  appeared  in  the  course 
of  two  short  hours  to  be  another  being.  I  felt  confidence 
in  myself,  my  eyes  were  opened  all  at  once  as  it  were  to 
the  heartlessness  of  the  world ;  the  more  I  considered  the 
almost  hopeless  condition  in  which  I  was  in,  the  more  my 
energy  was  roused.  I  sat  down  on  the  sofa  a  confiding, 
clinging  girl.  I  rose  up  a  resolute,  clear-sighted 
woman. 

I  reflected,  and  had  made  up  my  mind  that  Madame 
d'Albret  would  never  forgive  one  whom  she  had 
injured  as  she  had  me.  She  had  induced  me  to  break  off 
all  family  and  parental  ties  (such  as  they  were),  she  had 
made  me  wholly  dependent  upon  her,  and  had  now  cast 
me  off  in  a  cruel  and  heartless  manner.  She  had  used 
deceit  because  she  knew  that  she  could  not  justify  her  con- 
duct. She  had  raised  calumnies  against  me,  accusing  me 
of  ingratitude,  as  an  excuse  for  her  own  conduct.  Any- 
thing like  a  reconciliation  therefore  was  impossible,  and  any 
assistance    from    her   I   was    determined    not    to    accept. 

Besides,  was  she  not  married  to  Monsieur  de  G ,  whom 

pique  at  my  refusal  had  made  my  enemy,  and  who  had,  in 
all  probability,  as  he  pressed  his  own  suit,  perceived  the 
necessity,  independent  of  the  gratification  it  afforded  him 
to  be  my  ruin,  of  removing  me  as  a  serious  obstacle  to 
Madame  d'Albret's  contracting  a  new  alliance  ?  From 
that  quarter,  therefore,  there  was  nothing  to  be  expected 
or  hoped  for,  even  if  it  were  desired.  And  what  was  my 
position  with  Madame  Bathurst  ?  On  a  visit !  At  the 
termination  of  which  I  was  houseless. 

That  Madame  Bathurst  would  probably  offer  me  a 
temporary  asylum,  for  she  would  hardly  turn  me  out  of 


Valerie  ^y 

doors,  I  felt  convinced ;  but  my  new-born  pride  revolted 
at  the  idea  of  dependence  upon  one  on  whom  I  had  no 
claim  whatever.  What,  then,  was  to  be  done  ?  I  examined 
my  capital.     I  was   handsome,  but  that  was  of  no  use  to 

me  ;  the  insidious  conduct  of  Monsieur   de   G had 

raised  to  positive  dislike  the  indifference  that  I  felt  for  his 
sex,  and  I  had  no  inclination  to  make  a  market  of  my 
personal  advantages.  I  could  sing  and  play  well.  I  spoke 
French  and  English,  and  understood  Italian.  I  could 
embroider  the  work  well  with  my  needle.  Such  were  my 
capabilities,  my  stock-in-trade  with  which  to  commence  the 
world  ;  T  was,  therefore,  competent  to  a  certain  degree  to 
give  lessons  in  music  and  in  French,  or  to  take  a 
governess's  place,  or  to  become  a  modiste. 

I  thought  of  Madame  Paon,  but  when  I  reflected  in  what 
manner  I  had  visited  her,  the  respect  and  homage,  I  may 
say,  which  had  been  offered  up  to  me,  and  how  different 
my  reception  and  treatment  would  be  if  I  entered  the 
establishment  as  one  of  themselves,  the  reflection  was  too 
mortifying,  and  I  determined  that  if  I  were  driven  to  such 
an  employment  for  my  livelihood,  it  should  be  where  I 
was  not  known.  After  much  consideration,  I  decided  that 
I  would  see  Madame  Bathurst,  make  known  to  her  my 
intentions,  and  ask  her  assistance  and  recommendation  to 
procure  me  a  situation.  I  arranged  my  hair,  removed  all 
traces  of  my  late  agitation,  and  went  down  to  her.  I  found 
her  alone,  and  asking  her  whether  she  could  spare  me  a 
few  minutes  of  her  time,  I  handed  to  her  the  letter  which 
I  had  received  from  Madame  Paon,  and  then  made  her 
acquainted  with  that  portion  of  my  history  with  which  she 
had  been  unacquainted.  As  I  spoke  my  courage  revived, 
and  my  voice  became  firm — I  felt  that  I  was  no  longer  a 
girl. 

"  Madame  Bathurst,  I  have  confided  this  to  you,  because 
you  will  agree  with  me  that  there  can  be  nothing  more 
between  Madame  d'Albret  and  me,  for  even  if  she  made  an 
offer,  I  would  never  accept  it.  I  am  now  in  a  very  false 
position,  owing    to  her  conduct.     I    am  here  on  a  visit, 


58  Valerie 

supposed  by  you  to  be  the  protegee  of  that  lady,  and  a 
person  of  some  consequence.  Her  protection  has  been 
taken  away  from  me,  and  I  am  now  a  beggar,  with  nothing 
but  my  talents  for  my  future  support.  I  explain  this  to 
you  frankly,  because  I  cannot  think  of  remaining  as  your 
visitor ;  and  if  I  do  not  ask  too  much,  all  that  I  wish  of 
your  friendship  is,  that  you  will  give  me  such  a  recom- 
mendation as  you  think  I  deserve,  by  which  I  may  obtain 
the  means  of  future  livelihood." 

"  My  dear  Valerie,"  replied  Madame  Bathurst,  "  I  will 
not  hurt  your  feelings.  It  is  a  heavy  blow,  and  I  am  glad 
to  perceive,  that  instead  of  being  crushed  by  it,  you  appear 
to  rise.  I  have  heard  of  Madame  d'Albret's  marriage,  and 
the  deceit  which  she  has  been  practising  evidently  to  get 
rid  of  you.  Not  many  days  ago  I  wrote  to  her,  pointing 
out  the  variance  between  what  she  stated  in  her  letters, 
and  her  actual  position,  and  requesting  to  know  what  was 
to  be  done  relative  to  you.  Her  answer  I  have  received 
this  day.  She  states  that  you  have  cruelly  deceived  her ; 
that  at  the  very  time  that  you  professed  the  utmost  grati- 
tude and  affection,  you  were  slandering  her  and  laughing 

at  her  behind  her  back,  particularly  to  Monsieur  de  G , 

to  whom  she  is  now  married  ;  and  that,  however  she  might 
be  inclined  to  forgive  and  overlook  your  conduct  herself, 

that  Monsieur  de  G is  resolute,  and  determined  that 

you  never  shall  come  again  under  his  roof.  She  has, 
therefore,  transmitted  a  billet  of  500  francs  to  enable  you 
to  return  to  your  father's  house." 

"Then,"  replied  I,  "it  is  as  I  suspected  j  Monsieur  de 
G is  the  cause  of  all." 

"Why  did  you  trust  him,  Valerie,  or  rather  why  were 
you  so  imprudent,  and  I  must  add,  ungrateful,  to  speak  of 
Madame  d'Albret  as  you  did." 

"  And  you  believe  it,  Madame  Bathurst,  you  believe 
that  I  did  so  ?  I  can  only  say  that  if  such  is  your  belief, 
the  sooner  we  part  the  better." 

I  then  told  her  what  I  had  omitted  in  my  narrative,  how 
I  had   refused   Monsieur   de    G ,  and  explaining  his 


Valerie  59 

character,  showed  that  he  had  acted  thus  out  of  interest 
and  revenge. 

"I  believe  it  all  now,  Valerie,  and  I  must  beg  your 
pardon  for  having  supposed  that  you  had  been  ungrateful. 
This  explanation  relieves  me,  and  enables  me  to  make  you 
the  offer  which  I  had  thought  of  doing,  had  I  not  been 
checked  by  this  calumny  against  you.  I  say,  therefore, 
for  the  present,  my  dear  Valerie,  remain  here.  You  are 
quite  equal  to  be  governess  to  Caroline,  but  I  prefer  you 
should  remain  with  me  more  as  a  friend  than  as  a  governess. 
I  say  this,  because  I  fear  you  will  be  too  proud  to  remain 
as  a  dependent,  without  making  yourself  useful.  You 
know  that  I  did  intend  to  take  a  governess  for  Caroline  as 
soon  as  we  went  to  London.  I  will  now  take  you  if  you 
will  consent,  and  shall  feel  the  obligation  on  my  side,  as  1 
shall  not  only  have  retained  a  capable  person,  but  shall  also 
not  lose  a  dear  young  friend." 

"  I  thank  you  for  the  offer,  my  dear  madame,"  replied  I, 
rising  and  courtseying  ;  **  I  trust,  however,  that  you  will 
allow  me  a  little  time  for  reflection  before  I  decide.  You 
must  admit  that  this  is  a  most  critical  epoch  in  my  life,  and 
I  must  not  make  one  false  step  if  it  is  possible  to  prevent  it." 

"  Certainly,"  replied  Madame  Bathurst,  "  certainly. 
You  are  right,  Valerie,  in  reflecting  well  before  you 
decide;  but  I  must  say  that  you  are  rather  haughty  in 
your  manner  towards  me." 

"  I  may  have  been,  my  dear  Madame  Bathurst,  but  if  so, 
take  my  excuses.  Recollect  the  Valerie  of  yesterday, 
who  was  your  visitor  and  young  friend,  is  not  the  Valerie 
of  to-day  !  "  and  with  these  words  I  took  up  the  cheque 
for  500  francs  which  Madame  Bathurst  had  laid  on  the 
table,  left  the  room,  and  returned  to  my  own  apartment. 

I  returned  to  my  room,  and  was  glad  to  be  once  more 
alone,  for  although  I  bore  up  well  under  the  circumstances, 
still  the  compressed  excitement  was  wearying  to  the  frame. 
I  had  resolved  to  accept  the  offer  of  Madame  Bathurst 
at  the  time  that  she  made  it,  but  I  did  not  choose  to  appear 
to  jump  at  it,  as  she  probably  expected  that  I  would.     I 


6o  Valerie 

felt  no  confidence  in  anyone  but  my  own  self  after  the 
treatment  of  Madame  d'Albret,  and  I  considered  that 
Madame  Bathurst  would  probably  dismiss  me  as  soon  as 
my  services  were  no  longer  required,  with  as  little  cere- 
mony as  had  Madame  d'Albret.  That  I  was  capable  of 
taking  charge  of  and  instructing  Caroline,  I  knew  well, 
and  that  Madame  Bathurst  would  not  easily  procure  a 
governess  so  capable  in  singing  and  music  as  myself. 
There  would  be  consequently  no  obligation,  and  I  resolved 
that  I  would  reject  her  terms  if  they  were  not  favourable. 
I  had  some  money,  for  I  had  spent  but  a  small  portion  of 
twenty  sovereigns  which  Madame  d'Albret  had  given  me 
in  a  purse  when  I  quitted  her.  I  had  therefore  the  means 
of  subsistence  for  some  little  time,  should  I  not  come  to 
terms  with  Madame  Bathurst. 

After  an  hour's  reflection,  I  sat  down  and  wrote  a  letter 
to  Madame  Paon,  stating  what  had  occurred,  and  my 
determination  to  obtain  my  own  livelihood,  and  adding  that 
as  I  was  not  sure  whether  I  should  accept  of  Madame 
Bathurst's  offer,  I  wished  her  to  give  me  a  letter  of  intro- 
duction to  some  French  acquaintance  of  hers  in  London, 
as  I  was  an  utter  stranger  to  everything,  and  without 
advice,  should  probably  be  cheated  in  every  way.  As 
soon  as  this  letter  was  finished  I  commenced  another  to 
Madame  d'Albret,  which  was  in  the  following  words : — 

"  My  dear  Madame, 
"  Yes,  I  will  still  say  my  dear  madame,  for  although  you 
will  never  hear  of  me  again,  you  are  still  dear  to  me,  more 
dear  perhaps  than  you  were,  when  I  considered  you  my 
patroness  and  my  more  than  mother.  And  why  so, — 
because  when  those  we  love  are  in  misfortune,  when  those 
who  have  benefited  us  are  likely  to  soon  want  succour 
themselves,  it  is  then  the  time  that  we  should  pour  out 
our  gratitude  and  love.  I  do  not  consider  it  your  fault, 
my  dear  Madame  d'Albret,  that  you  have  been  deceived 
by  a  base  hypocrite,  who  wears  so  captivating  a  mask  ;  I 
do  not  blame  you  that  you  have  been  persuaded  by  him 


Valerie  6i 

that  I  have  slandered  and  behaved  ungratefully  to  you. 
You  have  been  blinded  by  your  own  feelings  towards  him 
and  by  his  consummate  art.  I  am  also  to  blame  for  not 
having  communicated  to  you  that  he  made  me  a  proposal  of 
marriage  but  a  short  time  previous  to  my  departure,  and 
which  I  indignantly  rejected,  because  he  had  taken  such 
an  unusual  step  without  any  previous  communication  with 
you  on  the  subject — not  that  I  would  have  accepted  him, 
even  if  you  had  wished  it,  for  I  knew  how  false  and 
unworthy  he  was  considered  to  be.  I  should  have  told 
you,  my  dear  madame,  of  this  offer  of  marriage  on  his 
part,  but  he  requested  me  as  a  favour  not  to  mention  it  to 
you,  and  I  did  not  then  know  that  he  was  a  ruined  man, 
a  desperate  gambler,  and  that  he  had  been  obliged  to  quit 
this  country  for  dishonourable  practices  at  the  gaming- 
table, as  you  may  easily  discover  to  be  true ;  for  even 
Madame  Paon  can  give  you  all  the  necessary  information. 
And  into  this  man's  hands  have  you  fallen,  my  dear 
Madame  d'Albret.  Alas,  how  you  are  to  be  pitied  !  my 
heart  bleeds  for  you,  and  I  fear  that  a  few  months  will 
suffice  to  prove  to  you  the  truth  of  what  I  now  write. 
That   I  am  a  sufferer  by  the  conduct   of  Monsieur  de 

G is  true.     I  have  lost  a  kind  patroness,  an  indulgent 

mother,  and  am  now  left  to  obtain  my  own  livelihood  how 
I  can.  All  my  visions,  all  my  dreams  of  happiness  with 
you,  all  my  wishes  of  proving  my  gratitude  and  love  for 
your  kindness  have  vanished,  and  here  I  am,  young,  alone, 
and  unprotected.  But  I  think  not  of  myself;  at  all  events 
I  am  free — I  am  not  chained  to  such  a  person  as  Monsieur 

de  G ,  and  it  is  of  you,  and  all  that  you  will  have  to 

suffer,  that  my  thoughts  and  heart  are  full.  I  return  you 
the  cheque  for  500  francs — I  cannot  take  the  money.  You 
are  married  to  Monsieur  de  G — — ,  and  I  can  accept 
nothing  from  one  who  has  made  you  believe  that  Valerie 
could  be  calumnious  and  ungrateful.  Adieu,  my  dear 
madame ;  I  shall  pray  for  you,  and  weep  over  your 
misfortunes.         "  Yours  ever  gratefully, 

"  Valerie  de  Chatenosuf." 


62  Valerie 

That  there  was  a  mixed  feeling  in  this  letter,  I  confess. 
As  I  said  in  it,  I  really  pitied  Madame  d'Albret  and  for- 
gave her  her    unkindness ;    but    I  sought   revenge   upon 

Monsieur  de  G ,  and  in  seeking  that,  I  planted  daggers 

into  the  heart  of  Madame  d'Albret ;  but  I  did  not  at  the 
time  that  I  wrote  reflect  upon  this.  What  I  wished  to  do 
was  to  vindicate  myself,  and  that  I  could  not  do  without 

exposing  Monsieur  de  G ,  and   exposing  him  in  his 

true  colours  was,  of  course,  awakening  Madame  d'Albret 
to  her  position  sooner  than  she  would  have  been,  and 
filling  her  mind  with  doubts  and  jealousy.  That  this  was 
not  kind,  I  felt  when  I  had  perused  what  I  had  written 
previous  to  folding  the  letter,  but  I  felt  no  inclination  to 
alter  it,  probably  because  I  had  not  quite  so  wholly  for- 
given Madame  d'Albret  as  I  thought  that  I  had.  Be  it  as 
it  may,  the  letter  was  sealed  and  despatched  by  that 
night's  post,  as  well  as  that  written  to  Madame  Paon. 

I  had  now  only  to  arrange  with  Madame  Bathurst,  and 
I  went  down  into  the  drawing-room  where  I  found  her 
alone.  **I  have  considered,  my  dear  Madame  Bathurst," 
said  I,  "your  kind  proposal.  I  certainly  have  had  a  little 
struggle  to  get  over,  as  you  must  admit  that  it  is  not 
pleasant  to  sink  from  a  visitor  in  a  family  into  a  dependent, 
as  I  must  in  future  be,  if  I  remain  with  you,  but  the 
advantages  of  being  with  a  person  whom  I  respect  as  much 
as  I  do  you,  and  of  having  charge  of  a  young  person  to 
whom  I  am  so  attached  as  I  am  to  Caroline,  have  decided 
me  on  accepting  your  offer.  May  I  know  then,  what  may 
be  the  terms  upon  which  I  am  received  as  governess  ?  " 

"  Valerie,  I  feel  that  this  is  all  pride,"  replied  Madame 
Bathurst,  "  but  still  it  is  not  disreputable  pride,  and 
though  I  shall  yield  to  it,  I  would  have  made  no  terms, 
but  retained  you  as  a  dear  friend,  my  purse  and  every- 
thing in  the  house  at  your  command,  and  I  hoped  that  you 
would  have  allowed  me  so  to  do ;  but  as  you  will  not,  I 
have  only  to  say  that  I  should  have  expected  to  pay  any 
governess  whom  I  might  have  retained  for  Caroline,  a 
salary  of  ;^Ioo  per  annum,  and  that  I  offer  you  the  same." 


Valerie  6^ 

"It  is  more  than  sufficient,  my  dear  madame,"  replied  I, 
*'and  I  accept  your  offer  if  you  will  take  me  on  trial  for 
six  months." 

"Valerie,  you  make  me  laugh,  and  make  me  angry  at 
the  same  time,  but  I  can  bear  much  from  you  now,  for 
you  have  had  a  heavy  blow,  my  poor  child.  Now  let's 
say  no  more  on  the  subject ;  all  is  settled,  and  the  arrange- 
ment will  remain  a  secret,  unless  you  publish  it  yourself." 

"I  certainly  shall  make  no  secret  of  it,  Madame 
Bathurst ;  I  should  be  sorry  to  show  false  colours,  and  be 
supposed  by  your  friends  to  be  otherwise  than  what  I 
really  am.  I  have-  done  nothing  that  I  ought  to  be 
ashamed  of,  and  I  abhor  deceit.  Whatever  may  be  my 
position  in  life,  I  trust  that  I  shall  never  disgrace  the  name 
that  I  bear,  and  I  am  not  the  first  of  a  noble  name  who 
has  had  a  reverse  in  fortune."  ' 

How  strange  that  I  now,  for  the  first  time  in  my  life, 
began  to  feel  pride  in  my  family  name.  I  presume  because 
when  we  have  lost  almost  everything,  we  cherish  more 
that  which  remains  to  us.  From  the  time  that  Madame 
Bathurst  had  first  known  me  till  the  last  twenty-four 
hours,  not  a  symptom  of  pride  had  ever  been  discovered 
in  me.  As  the  protegee  and  adopted  daughter  of  Madame 
d'Albret,  with  brilliant  prospects,  I  was  all  humility — now 
a  dependent,  with  a  salary  of  £loo  per  annum,  Valerie 
was  as  proud  as  Lucifer  himself.  Madame  Bathurst  per- 
ceived this,  and  I  must  do  her  the  justice  to  say,  that  she 
was  very  guarded  in  her  conduct  towards  me.  She  felt 
sympathy  for  me,  and  treated  me  with  more  kindness,  and, 
I  may  say,  with  more  respect  than  she  did  when  I  was  her 
visitor  and  her  equal. 

The  next  day  I  informed  Caroline  of  the  change  in  my 
prospects,  and  of  my  having  accepted  the  office  of 
governess — that  was  to  say,  on  a  six  months'  trial.  I 
pointed  out  to  her  that  it  would  now  be  my  duty  to  see 
that  she  did  not  neglect  her  studies,  and  that  I  was 
determined  to  do  justice  to  Madame  Bathurst's  confidence 
reposed  in  me.     Caroline,  who  was  of  a  very  amiable  and 


64  Valeric 

sweet  disposition,  replied,  "  That  she  should  always  look 
upon  me  as  her  friend  and  companion,  and  from  her  love 
for  me,  would  do  everything  I  wished,"  and  she  kept  her 
word. 

The  reader  will  agree  with  me,  that  it  was  impossible 
for  any  one  to  have  been  lowered  down  in  position  more 
gently  than  I  was  in  this  instance.  The  servants  never 
knew  that  I  had  accepted  the  offer  of  governess,  for  I  was 
invariably  called  Valerie  by  Madame  Bathurst  and  her 
niece,  and  was  treated  as  I  was  before  when  a  visitor  to 
the  house.  I  bestowed  much  time  upon  Caroline,  and 
taught  myself  daily,  that  I  might  be  more  able  to  teach 
her.  I  went  back  to  the  elements  in  everything,  that  I 
might  be  more  capable  of  instructing,  and  Caroline  made 
rapid  progress  in  music,  and  promised  to  have,  in  a  few 
years,  a  very  fine  voice.  "We  went  to  town  for  the  season, 
but  I  avoided  company  as  much  as  possible — so  much  so, 
that  Madame  Bathurst  complained  of  it. 

"  Valerie,  you  do  wrong  not  to  make  your  appearance. 
You  retire  in  such  a  way  that  people  naturally  put 
questions  to  me,  and  ask  if  you  are  the  governess,  or  what 
you  are." 

**I  wish  them  to  do  so,  my  dear  madame,  and  I  want 
you  to  reply  frankly.  I  am  the  governess,  and  do  not  like 
anything  like  concealment." 

**  But  I  cannot  admit  that  you  are  what  may  be  called  a 
governess,  Valerie.  You  are  a  young  friend  staying  with 
me,  who  instructs  my  niece." 

"  That  is  what  a  governess  ought  to  be,"  replied  I,  "  a 
young  friend  who  instructs  your  children." 

"  I  grant  it,"  replied  Madame  Bathurst ;  "  but  I  fear  if 
you  were  to  take  the  situation  in  another  family,  you  would 
find  that  a  governess  is  not  generally  so  considered  or  so 
treated.  I  do  not  know  any  class  of  people,  who  are  more 
to  be  pitied  than  these  young  people  who  enter  families  as 
governesses  ;  not  considered  good  enough  for  the  drawing- 
room,  they  are  too  good  for  the  kitchen ;  they  are  treated 
with  hauteur  by  the  master  and  mistress,  and  only  admitted, 


Valerie  6^ 

or  suffered  for  a  time  to  be  in  their  company ;  by  the 
servants  they  are  considered  as  not  having  claims  to  those 
attentions  and  civilities,  for  which  they  are  paid  and  fed , 
because  receiving  salaries,  or  *  wages  like  themselves,'  as 
they  assert,  they  are  not  entitled  in  their  opinion  to  be 
attended  upon.  Thus  are  they,  in  most  houses,  neglected 
by  all  parties.  Unhappy  themselves,  they  cause  ill-will 
and  dissension,  and  more  servants  are  dismissed,  or  given 
warning,  on  account  of  the  governesses,  than  from  any 
other  cause.  In  the  drawing-room  they  are  a  check  upon 
conversation  ;  in  the  school-room,  if  they  do  their  duty, 
they  are  the  cause  of  discontent,  pouting  and  tears ;  like 
the  bat,  they  are  neither  bird  nor  beast,  and  they  flit  about 
the  house  like  ill-omens ;  they  lose  the  light-heartedness 
and  spring  of  youth  ;  become  sour  from  continual  vexation 
and  annoyance,  and  their  lives  are  miserable,  tedious,  and 
full  of  repining.  I  tell  you  this  candidly  ;  it  is  a  harsh 
picture,  but  I  fear  too  true  a  one.  With  me  I  trust  you 
will  be  happy,  but  you  will  run  a  great  risk  if  you  were  to 
change  and  go  into  another  family." 

**I  have  heard  as  much  before,  my  dear  madame," 
replied  I ;  "  but  your  considerate  kindness  has  made  me 
forget  it.  I  can  only  say  that  it  will  be  a  melancholy  day 
when  I  am  forced  to  quit  your  roof." 

Visitors  announced,  interrupted  the  conversation.  I 
have  before  mentioned  the  talent  I  had  for  dress,  and  the 
kindness  of  Madame  Bathurst,  induced  me  to  exert  all 
that  I  possessed  in  her  favour.  Every  one  was  pleased, 
and  expressed  admiration  at  the  peculiar  elegance  of  her 
attire,  and  asked  who  was  the  modiste  she  employed,  and 
Madame  Bathurst  never  failed  to  ascribe  all  the  merit  to 
me. 

Time  passed  on  rapidly,  and  the  season  was  nearly  over. 
Madame  Bathurst  had  explained  to  her  most  intimate 
friends  the  alteration  which  had  taken  place  in  my 
prospects,  and  that  I  remained  with  her  more  as  a 
companion  than  in  any  other  capacity.  This  procured 
me  consideration  and  respect,  and  I  very  often  had  in^ 
V  .  E 


66  Valerie 

vitations  to  parties  j  but  I  invariably  refused ;  except, 
occasionally,  accepting  a  seat  in  the  box  at  the  Opera 
and  French  plays  I  was  content  to  remain  quiet. 

Madame  Paon  had,  as  I  requested,  sent  me  a  letter  of 
introduction  to  a  friend  of  hers,  a  Monsieur  Gironac,  who 
lived  in  Leicester  Square.  He  was  a  married  man,  without 
family.  He  obtained  his  livelihood  by  giving  lessons  on 
the  flute,  on  the  guitar,  and  in  teaching  French  during 
the  day,  and  at  night  was  engaged  as  second  violin  in  the 
orchestra  of  the  Opera  House ;  so  that  he  had  many 
strings  to  his  bow,  besides  those  of  his  fiddle.  His  wife, 
a  pretty  little  lively  woman,  taught  young  ladies  to  make 
flowers  in  wax,  and  mended  lace  in  the  evenings.  They 
were  a  very  amiable  and  amusing  couple,  always  at  good- 
natured  warfare  with  each  other,  and  sparring  all  day 
long,  from  the  time  they  met  until  they  parted.  Their 
battles  were  the  most  comical  and  amusing  I  ever 
witnessed,  and  generally  ended  in  roars  of  laughter. 
They  received  me  with  the  greatest  kindness  and  con- 
sideration, treating  me  with  great  respect,  until  our 
extreme  intimacy  no  longer  required  it,  and  our  friendship 
increased  more  than  it  could  have  done  from  Caroline 
expressing  a  wish  to  learn  to  model  flowers,  and  becoming 
the  pupil  of  Madame  Gironac.  Such  was  the  state  of 
affairs  when  the  London  season  was  over,  and  we  once 
more  returned  to  the  country. 

The  time  flew  away  rapidly.  Madame  Bathurst  treated 
me  with  kindness  and  respect,  Caroline  with  affection, 
and  I  was  again  quite  happy  and  contented.  I  was  earnest 
in  my  endeavours  to  improve  Caroline,  and  moreover  had 
the  satisfaction  to  feel  and  hear  it  acknowledged  that  my 
attempts  were  not  thrown  away.  I  looked  forward  to 
remaining  at  least  till  Caroline's  education  was  complete, 
which  it  could  not  be  under  two  or  three  years,  and 
feeling  security  for  such  a  period  I  gave  myself  little 
thought  of  the  future,  when  a  circumstance  occurred 
which  put  an  end  to  all  my  calculations. 

I   have  stated  that  Caroline  was  the  niece  of  Madame 


Valerie  6"] 

Bathurst ;  she  was  the  daughter  of  a  younger  sister  who 
had  contracted  an  unfortunate  marriage,  having  eloped 
with  a  young  man  who  had  not  a  shilling  that  he  could 
call  his  own,  and  whose  whole  dependence  was  upon 
an  uncle,  without  a  family.  This  imprudent  match  had, 
however,  raised  the  indignation  of  his  relative,  who  from 
that  moment  told  him  he  was  to  expect  nothing  from  him 
either  before  or  after  his  death.  The  consequence  was 
that  Madame  Bathurst's  sister  and  husband  were  in  a  state 
of  great  distress,  until  Madame  Bathurst,  by  exerting 
herself  in  his  behalf,  procured  for  him  a  situation  of  ;^3oo 
per  annum  in  the  Excise.  Upon  this  sum,  and  the 
occasional  presents  of  Madame  Bathurst,  they  contrived 
to  live,  but  having  two  boys  and  a  girl  to  educate, 
Madame  Bathurst  took  charge  of  the  latter,  who  was 
Caroline,  promising  that  she  would  either  establish  her 
in  life,  or  leave  her  a  sufficiency  at  her  death.  Madame 
Bathurst  had  a  very  large  jointure,  and  could  well  afford 
to  save  up  every  year  for  Caroline,  which  she  had  done 
ever  since  she  had  taken  charge  of  her,  at  seven  years 
old.  At  the  time  that  I  have  been  speaking  of,  it  appeared 
that  the  uncle  of  the  father  of  Caroline  died,  and  notwith- 
standing his  threat  bequeathed  to  his  nephew  the  whole 
of  his  large  property,  by  which  he  became  even  more 
wealthy  than  Madame  Bathurst.  The  consequence  was 
that  Madame  Bathurst  received  a  letter  announcing  this 
intelligence,  and  winding  up  with  a  notification  that 
Caroline  was  to  be  immediately  taken  back  to  her  father's 
house.  In  the  letter — which  I  read,  for  Madame  Bathurst, 
who  was  in  great  distress,  handed  it  to  me,  observing 
at  the  time,  "  This  concerns  you  as  well  as  me  and 
Caroline  " — there  were  not  any  expressions  of  gratitude 
for  the  great  kindness  which  they  had  received  from  her 
hands ;  it  was  an  unkind,  unfeeling  letter,  and  I  was 
disgusted  when  I  had  gone  through  it. 

"  Is  this  all  the  return  that  you  receive  for  what  you 
have  done  for  your  sister  and  her  husband  ?  "  observed  I ; 
"  the  more  I  see  of  this  world,  the  more  I  hate  it." 


68  Valerie 

"  It  is  indeed  most  selfish  and  unfeeling,"  replied 
Madame  Bathurst  :  **  Caroline  has  been  so  long  with  me, 
that  I  have  looked  upon  her  as  my  own  child,  and  now 
she  is  to  be  torn  from  me,  without  the  least  consideration 
of  my  feelings.     It  is  very  cruel  and  very  ungrateful." 

Madame  Bathurst,  after  this  remark,  rose  and  left  the 
room.  As  I  afterwards  discovered,  she  replied  to  the 
letter,  pointing  out  how  long  she  had  had  charge  of 
Caroline,  and  now  considered  her  as  her  daughter,  and 
requesting  her  parents  to  allow  her  to  return  to  her  after 
she  paid  them  a  visit ;  pointing  out  how  unkind  and 
ungrateful  it  was  of  them  to  take  her  away,  now  that 
their  circumstances  were  altered,  and  how  very  painful 
it  would  be  for  her  if  they  did  so.  To  this  appeal  on  her 
part  she  received  a  most  insulting  answer,  in  which  she 
was  requested  to  make  out  an  account  of  the  expenses 
incurred  for  the  education  and  maintenance  of  her  niece, 
that  they  might  be  reimbursed  forthwith.  On  this 
occasion,  for  the  first  time,  I  saw  Madame  Bathurst  really 
angry,  and  certainly  not  without  good  cause.  She  sent 
for  Caroline,  who  as  yet  had  only  been  informed  that  her 
father  and  mother  had  succeeded  to  a  large  inheritance, 
and  put  the  letter  into  her  hands  with  a  copy  of  her  own, 
requesting  that  she  would  read  them,  watching  her  coun- 
tenance with  the  severest  scrutiny  as  she  complied  with 
the  injunction,  as  if  to  discover  if  she  inherited  the  ingrati- 
tude of  her  parents.  Such  was  not  the  case,  for  poor 
Caroline  sunk,  covered  her  face  with  her  hands,  and  then 
rushing  to  Madame  Bathurst,  fell  on  her  knees  before  her, 
and  burying  her  face  in  her  aunt's  lap,  cried  as  if  her  heart 
would  break.  After  a  few  minutes,  Madame  Bathurst 
raised  up  her  niece,  and  kissed  her,  saying, 

"I  am  satisfied  ;  my  dear  Caroline  at  least  is  not 
ungrateful.  Now,  my  child,  you  must  do  your  duty  and 
obey  your  parents — as  we  must  part,  the  sooner  we  part 
the  better.  Valerie,  will  you  see  that  everything  is  ready 
for  Caroline's  going  away  to-morrow  morning  ?  " 

Saying  this,  Madame  Bathurst  disengaged  herself  from 


Valerie  69 

Caroline  and  quitted  the  room.  It  was  a  long  while  before 
I  could  reason  the  poor  girl  into  anything  like  composure. 
I  could  not  help  agreeing  with  her  that  the  conduct  of  her 
parents  was  most  ungracious  towards  Madame  Bathurst, 
but  at  the  same  time  I  pointed  out  to  her  how  natural  it 
was,  that  having  but  one  daughter,  her  parents  should 
wish  for  her  return  to  their  own  care  ;  that  the  resigning 
her  to  Madame  Bathurst  must  have  been  a  severe  trial 
to  them,  and  that  it  could  only  be  from  consulting  her 
advantage  that  they  could  have  consented  to  it ;  but  not- 
withstanding all  that  I  could  urge,  Caroline's  indignation 
against  her  parents,  of  whom  she  knew  but  little,  was  very 
great,  and  her  dislike  to  return  home  as  strong.  However, 
there  was  no  help  for  it  as  Madame  Bathurst  had  decided 
that  she  was  to  go,  and  I  persuaded  her  to  come  with 
me  and  prepare  her  clothes  ready  for  packing  up.  We 
did  not  meet  at  dinner  that  day,  Madame  Bathurst  sending 
an  excuse  that  she  was  too  much  out  of  spirits  to  leave 
her  room  ;  Caroline  and  I  were  equally  so,  and  we  re- 
mained where  we  were.  In  the  evening,  Madame  Bathurst 
sent  for  me  ;  I  found  her  in  bed  and  looking  very  ill. 

"  Valerie,"  said  she,  "  I  wish  Caroline  to  start  early 
to-morrow  morning,  that,  as  you  accompany  her,  you 
may  be  able  to  return  here  before  night.  I  shall  not  be 
able  to  see  her  to-morrow  morning.  I  must,  therefore, 
bid  her  farewell  this  night ;  bring  her  here,  and  the 
sooner  it  is  over  the  better." 

I  went  for  Caroline,  and  a  bitter  parting  it  was  •,  I 
hardly  know  which  of  the  three  cried  the  most,  but  after 
half-an-hour  Madame  Bathurst  signed  to  me  to  take 
Caroline  away,  which  I  did,  and  afterwards  put  her  into 
bed  as  soon  as  I  could.  Having  remained  with  her  till 
she  had  sobbed  herself  to  sleep,  I  went  down  to  the 
servants  and  gave  Madame  Bathurst's  directions  for  the 
next  morning,  and  then  retired  myself.  Worn  out  as  I 
was  with  such  a  day  of  anxiety  and  distress,  I  could  not 
close  my  eyes  for  some  time,  reflecting  upon  what  might 
be  the  issue  of  this  breaking   up   of  the   connection  to 


70  Valerie 

myself.  I  had  been  engaged  as  governess  to  Caroline, 
and  I  could  not  well  expect  that  Madame  Bathurst  would 
wish  to  retain  me  now  that  Caroline  was  removed  from 
her  care;  neither,  indeed,  would  my  pride  permit  me 
to  accept  such  an  offer  if  made,  as  I  should  become  a 
mere  dependent  on  her  bounty,  with  no  services  to  offer 
in  return.  That  I  must  leave  Madame  Bathurst  was 
certain,  and  that  I  must  look  out  for  some  other  situation. 
I  took  it  for  granted  that  Madame  Bathurst  would  not 
permit  me  to  leave  immediately,  but  allow  me  a  short 
time  to  look  out  for  a  suitable  situation ;  but  whether  I 
should  decide  upon  taking  the  situation  of  a  governess 
after  what  Madame  Bathurst  had  told  me,  or  what 
situation  I  should  seek  was  the  cause  of  much  thought 
and  indecision.  At  last  I  could  make  no  mind  up,  and 
decided  that  I  would  trust  to  Providence,  and  having  so 
far  come  to  a  conclusion,  I  fell  asleep. 

After  an  early  breakfast,  I  set  off  in  the  carriage  with 
Caroline  in  charge,  and  before  noon,  we  arrived  at  her 
father's  house.  The  servants  dressed  in  very  gaudy 
liveries,  ushered  us  into  the  library,  where  we  found  her 
father  and  mother  waiting  to  receive  her.  A  first  glance 
satisfied  me  that  they  were  swelled  with  pride  at  the 
change  in  their  fortunes.  Caroline  was  not  received  with 
great  cordiality.  There  was  a  stiffness  on  the  part  of 
her  parents  which  would  have  checked  any  feelings  of 
affection  on  her  part,  had  she  been  inclined  to  show  them, 
which  I  was  sorry  to  perceive  she  did  not ;  indeed, 
her  feelings  appeared  rather  those  of  resentment  for  the 
conduct  they  had  shown  to  her  aunt.  After  the  saluta- 
tion of  meeting,  Caroline  sat  down  on  a  sofa,  opposite  to 
her  father  and  mother.  I  remained  standing,  and  when 
the  pause  took  place  I  said, 

**  I  was  deputed  by  Madame  Bathurst  to  convey  your 
daughter  safe  to  you,  and  as  soon  as  the  horses  are  baited, 
I  am  to  return  home." 

"  Who  may  this  person  be,  Caroline  ?  "  demanded  her 
mother. 


Valerie  7 1 

**  I  must  apologise  to  Mademoiselle  de  Chatenoeuf  for 
not  having  introduced  her,"  replied  Caroline,  blushing 
with  annoyance.  "  She  is  a  very  dear  friend  of  mine  and 
my  aunt's." 

"  Latterly  I  have  been  the  governess  of  your  daughter, 
madame,"  said  I. 

"Oh!"  said  the  lady.  "Will  somebody  ring  the^ 
bell  ? " 

I  presumed  by  this  somebody  it  was  intended  to  convey 
to  me  that  I  was  to  perform  that  office  ;  but  as  they  had 
not  had  the  common  civility  to  ask  me  to  take  a  chair  I 
took  no  notice. 

"  Will  you  ring  the  bell,  my  dear,"  said  the  lady  to 
her  husband. 

The  gentleman  complied ;  and  when  the  servant  entered 
the  lady  said,  "  Show  the  governess  into  the  small 
breakfast-room,  and  tell  the  coachman  to  put  up  his 
horses  and  bait  them.  He  must  be  round  again  in  an 
hour." 

The  man  stood  with  the  door  in  his  hand  waiting  for 
me  to  follow  him.  Not  a  little  indignant,  I  turned  to 
Caroline,  and  said  to  her,  "  I  had  better  wish  you  good- 
bye now." 

"Yes,  indeed,  Valerie,  you  had,"  replied  Caroline 
rising  from  the  sofa,  "for  I  am  ashamed  to  look  you  in 
the  face,  after  such  treatment  as  you  have  received. 
Will  you,"  continued  she,  with  great  spirit,  "  accept  my 
apology  for  the  behaviour  of  my  parents  towards  one  who 
is  of  a  much  higher  family,  and  much  higher  breeding 
than  they  can  boast  of." 

"Hush!  Caroline,"  said  I ;  "recollect—" 

"  I  do  recollect,  and  shall  continue  to  recollect,  the 
insults  to  my  dear  aunt  in  the  first  place,  and  now  the 
insult  to  you,  my  dear  Valerie,"  retorted  Caroline,  who 
then  put  her  arms  round  my  neck  and  kissed  me  several 
times ;  having  so  done  she  darted  from  me,  threw  herself 
on  the  sofa  and  burst  into  tears,  while  I  hastened  to 
follow  the  servant,  to  escape  from  such  an  unpleasant  scene. 


72  Valerie 

I  was  shown  into  a  small  room,  where  I  remained  some 
little  time,  thinking  how  true  were  Madame  Bathurst's 
observations  as  to  what  I  might  expect  in  the  position  of 
a  governess,  when  a  servant  came  in,  and  in  a  condescend- 
ing manner  asked  if  I  did  not  wish  to  have  some  lunch. 
I  replied  in  the  negative. 

*'  You  can  have  a  glass  of  wine  if  you  choose,"  con- 
tinued he. 

*'  You  may  leave  the  room,"  I  replied,  calmly,  "  I  wish 
for  nothing." 

The  man  went  out,  slamming  the  door,  and  I  was  again 
alone.  I  reflected  upon  the  scene  I  had  just  been  witness 
to,  and  I  own  that  I  was  surprised  at  Caroline's  conduct, 
who  had  always  appeared  so  mild  and  amiable ;  but  the 
fact  appeared  to  me  to  be,  that  when  parents  give  up 
their  children  to  the  care  of  another,  they  surrender  at 
the  same  time  all  those  feelings  which  should  exist 
between  parent  and  child  to  the  party  who  undertakes 
the  charge  of  them.  The  respect  and  love  which  by 
nature  belonged  to  them  were  now  transferred  to  her 
aunt,  to  whom  Caroline  was  always  obedient  and  attached. 
The  insult  to  me  was  resented  by  Caroline  as  if  it  had 
been  offered  by  perfect  strangers  to  her ;  Caroline  not 
feeling  herself  at  all  checked  by  filial  duty.  There 
appeared  to  be  little  prospect  of  any  addition  to  the 
happiness  of  either  of  the  parties  by  the  return  of  Caroline 
to  her  father's  house,  and  how  it  would  end  I  could  not 
surmise. 

At  last  my  reverie  was  interrupted  by  the  servant 
coming  in  and  telling  me  that  the  carriage  was  at  the 
door.  I  immediately  followed  him  and  set  off  on  my 
return,  during  which  I  resolved  that  I  would  not  leave  my 
own  expectations  any  longer  in  doubt,  but  come  immedi- 
ately to  an  understanding  with  Madame  Bathurst. 

As  it  was  late  when  I  arrived,  I  did  not  see  Madame 
Bathurst  that  evening,  but  she  came  down  to  breakfast 
the  next  morning,  when  I  informed  her  of  all  that  had 
occurred  at  her  sister's,  and  the  unceremonious  manner  in 


Valerie  "j^^ 

which  I  had  been  treated,  and  having  done  so,  I  then 
observed,  that  of  course  I  did  not  expect  to  remain  with 
her  now  that  Caroline  was  gone,  and  begged  she  would 
give  me  her  advice  and  assistance  in  procuring  another 
situation. 

"  At  all  events,  do  not  be  in  a  hurry,  Valerie,"  replied 
Madame  Bathurst ;  "  I  trust  you  will  not  refuse  to  be  my 
visitor  until  you  are  suited  to  your  liking.  I  will  not  ask 
you  to  stay  with  me,  as  I  know  you  will  refuse,  and  I  do 
not  pay  unnecessary  compliments.  And  yet,  why  should 
you  not  ?  I  know  you  well,  and  am  attached  to  you.  I 
shall  feel  the  loss  of  Caroline  severely.  "Why  not 
remain  ? " 

"  Many  thanks,  my  dear  madame,"  replied  I,  "for  your 
kind  wishes  and  expressions,  but  you  know  my  resolution 
has  been  made  to  earn  my  own  livelihood." 

"I  know  that;  but  a  resolution  may  be  altered  when 
circumstances  demand  it.  Madame  d'Albret  was  no  more 
related  to  you  than  I  am,  and  yet  you  accepted  her  offer." 

"I  did,  madame,"  replied  I,  bitterly,  **and  you  know 
the  result.  I  would  have  staked  my  life  upon  her 
sincerity  and  affection,  and  yet  how  was  I  cast  away  .'* 
"With  every  feeling  of  gratitude,  my  dear  madame,  I  cannot 
accept  your  offer,  for  I  never  will  put  myself  in  a  similar 
position  a  second  time." 

"  You  do  not  pay  me  a  very  great  compliment  by  that 
remark,  Valerie,"  said  Madame  Bathurst  somewhat  harshly. 

"  Indeed,  my  dear  madame,  I  should  be  sorry  if  any- 
thing I  have  said  should  annoy  one  who  has  been  so  kind 
and  considerate  to  me  as  you  have  been  ;  but  I  know  that 
I  should  be  miserable  and  unhappy  if  not  independent,  and 
I  never  can  risk  a  second  shock,  like  that  I  received  from 
the  conduct  of  Madame  d'Albret.  I  entreat  as  a  favour 
that  you  will  not  continue  the  subject." 

"  Well,  Valerie,  I  will  not  \  perhaps  had  I  been  treated 
as  you  have  been,  I  might  feel  the  same.  "What  then  do 
you  propose  to  seek  ?     Is  it  the  situation  of  a  governess  ? " 

**  Anything   in   preference,   my   dear  madame ;    I  was 


74  Valerie 

sufficiently  humiliated  yesterday.  I  should  prefer  that  of 
a  lady's  maid,  although  I  hope  not  to  descend  quite  so 
low." 

**  There  are  so  few  situations  for  a  person  educated  as 
you  have  been.  There  is  a  companion  for  a  lady,  which  I 
believe  is  anything  but  pleasant.  There  is  that  of  amanu- 
ensis, but  it  is  seldom  required.  You  might  certainly  go 
out  and  give  lessons  in  music,  and  singing,  and  in  the 
French  language  ;  but  there  are  so  many  French  masters 
and  mistresses,  and  for  music  and  singing  a  master  is 
always  preferred,  why,  I  do  not  exactly  know.  However, 
I  think  something  may  be  done  when  we  go  to  town,  but 
till  then  all  that  we  can  do  is  to  talk  the  matter  over. 
Perhaps  something  may  turn  up  when  we  least  expect  it. 
I  will,  however,  now  that  I  know  your  decision,  make 
every  inquiry,  and  give  you  all  the  assistance  in  my 
power." 

I  expressed  my  thanks  and  gratitude,  and  the  conversa- 
tion ended. 

I  did  not,  however,  trust  altogether  to  Madame  Bathurst. 
I  wrote  a  letter  to  my  acquaintance,  Madame  Gironac,  in 
Leicester  Square,  stating  what  had  occurred,  and  what  my 
ideas  and  intentions  were,  requesting  her  to  give  me  her 
advice  and  opinion  as  to  the  best  plan  I  could  follow.  In 
a  few  days  I  received  from  her  the  following  reply,  which 
I  insert  as  characteristic  of  the  party. 

"My  dear  Mademoiselle, 
"  Your  letter  gave  great  pain  to  me  ;  and  as  for  my 
husband,  he  was  quite  furious,  and  declared  that  he  would 
not  live  a  minute  longer  in  such  an  abominable  world. 
However,  to  oblige  me,  he  has  not  yet  made  away  with 
himself.  It  really  is  dreadful  to  see  a  young  lady  like  you 
in  such  an  awkward  position,  from  the  weakness  and  follies 
of  others ;  but  we  must  submit  to  what  the  hon  Dieu 
disposes,  and  when  things  come  to  the  worst,  hope  that  a 
change  will  take  place,  as  any  change  must  then  be  for  the 
better.     I  have  consulted   my  husband  about  what  you 


Valerie  75 

propose,  but  he  negatives  everything.  He  says  you  are 
too  good  for  a  governess ;  would  be  thrown  away  as  a 
companion  to  a  lady ;  that  you  must  not  be  seen  in  a  cab, 
going  about  giving  lessons — in  fact,  he  will  listen  to 
nothing  except  that  you  must  come  and  live  with  us.  I 
can  only  say,  my  dear  mademoiselle,  that  I  join  in  the 
latter  request,  and  that  it  would  make  me  perfectly 
happy,  and  that  the  honour  and  pleasure  of  your  company 
would  be  more  than  a  compensation.  Still,  it  is  but  a 
poor  home  to  offer  to  you,  but  at  all  events  one  that  you 
might  condescend  to  take  advantage  of  rather  than  remain 
to  be  mortified  by  those  who  think,  as  they  do  in  this 
country,  that  money  is  everything.  Do,  pray,  then  come 
to  us,  if  you  feel  inclined,  and  then  we  can  talk  over  things 
quietly,  and  wait  upon  Providence.  My  husband  has  now 
hardly  time  to  eat  his  dinner,  he  has  so  many  pupils  of  one 
kind  and  the  other ;  and  I  am  happy  to  say  that  I  have 
also  most  of  my  time  occupied  ;  and  if  it  pleases  God  to 
continue  us  in  good  health,  we  hope  to  be  able  to  put  by  a 
little  money  for  a  rainy  day,  as  they  say  in  this  country, 
where  it  is  always  raining.  Assure  yourself,  my  dear 
mademoiselle,  of  our  love,  respect,  consideration. 

Annette  Gironac." 

We  went  to  town  earlier  than  usual,  Madame  Bathurst 
feeling  lonely  in  the  country  after  the  departure  of  Caroline, 
from  whom  she  had  not  received  a  line  since  her  quitting 
her.  This  of  course  was  to  be  ascribed  to  her  parents, 
who  thus  returned  all  Madame  Bathurst's  kindness,  as  soon 
as  they  no  longer  required  her  assistance.  I  know  not 
how  it  was,  but  gradually  a  sort  of  coolness  had  arisen 
between  Madame  Bathurst  and  me.  Whether  it  was  that 
she  was  displeased  at  my  refusing  her  offer  to  remain  with 
her,  or  thought  proper  to  wean  herself  from  one  who  was 
so  soon  to  quit  her,  I  know  not.  I  did  nothing  to  give 
offence :  I  was  more  quiet  and  subdued,  perhaps,  than 
before,  because  I  had  become  more  reflective ;  but  I  could 
not  accuse  myself  of  any  fault  or  error,  that  I  was  aware  of. 


76  Valerie 

We  had  been  about  a  week  in  London,  when  an  old 
acquaintance  of  Madame  Bathurst's,  who  had  just  returned 
from  Italy,  where  she  had  resided  for  two  years,  called 

upon   her.     Her   name   was   Lady  R :  she   was   the 

widow  of  a  baronet,  not  in  very  opulent  circumstances, 
although  with  a  sufficiency  to  hire,  if  not  keep,  a  carriage. 
She  was,  moreover,  an  authoress,  having  written.two  or  three 
novels,  not  very  good  I  was  told,  but  still,  emanating  from 
the  pen  of  a  lady,  they  were  well  paid.  She  was  very 
eccentric,  and  rather  amusing.  When  a  woman  says  every- 
thing that  comes  into  her  head,  out  of  a  great  deal  of  chaff 
there  will  drop  some  few  grains  of  wheat ;  and  so  some- 
times, more  by  accident  than  otherwise,  she  said  what  is 
called  a  good   thing.     Now,  a   good   thing   is   repeated, 

while  all  the  nonsense  is  forgotten ;  and  Lady  R was 

considered  a  wit  as  well  as  an  authoress.  She  was  a  tall 
woman  ;  I  should  think  very  near,  if  not  past,  fifty  years 
of  age,  with  the  remains  of  beauty  in  her  countenance : 
apparently,  she  was  strong  and  healthy,  as  she  walked  with 
a  spring,  and  was  lively  and  quick  in  all  her  motions. 

"  Cara  mia,"  exclaimed  she,  as  she  was  announced, 
running  up  to  Madame  Bathurst,  "and  how  have  you 
been  all  this  while — my  biennial  absence  in  the  land  of 
poetry — in  which  I  have  laid  up  such  stores  of  beauteous 
images  and  ideas  in  my  mind,  that  I  shall  make  them  last 
me  during  my  life.  Have  you  read  my  last  ?  It's 
surprising,  every  one  says,  and  proves  the  effect  of  climate 
on  composition — quite  new — an  Italian  story  of  thrilling 
interest.  And  you  have  something  new  here,  I  perceive," 
continued  she,  turning  to  me ;  "  not  only  new,  but 
beautiful — introduce  me :  I  am  an  enthusiast  in  the 
sublime  and  beautiful.  Is  she  any  relation  ?  No  relation ! 
— Mademoiselle  de  Chatenoeuf ! — what  a  pretty  name  for 
a  novel.  I  should  like  to  borrow  it,  and  paint  the  original 
from  nature.     Will  you  sit  for  your  likeness  ? " 

That  Lady  R allowed  no  one  to  talk  but  herself 

was  evident.  Madame  Bathurst,  who  knew  her  well, 
allowed  her  to  run  on  5  and  I,  not  much  valuing  the  dose 


Valerie  77 

of  flattery  so  unceremoniously  bestowed  upon  me,  took  an 

opportunity,  when  Lady  R turned  round  to  whisper 

something  to  Madame  Bathurst,  to  make  my  escape  from 
the  room.  The  following  morning,  Madame  Bathurst 
said  to  me, 

"Valerie,   Lady  R was  very  much  pleased  with 

your  appearance  when  she  made  her  visit  yesterday ;  and 
as  she  told  me,  after  you  had  left  the  room,  that  she 
wanted  just  such  a  person  as  yourself  as  a  companion  and 
amanuensis,  I  thought  it  right  to  say  that  you  were  look- 
ing out  for  something  of  the  kind,  and  that  you  were 
remaining  under  my  protection  until  you  could  procure 
it.  We  had  more  conversation  on  the  subject,  and  she 
said  before  she  left,  that  she  would  write  to  me  on  the 
subject.  Her  note  has  just  been  put  into  my  hands ;  you 
can  read  it.  She  offers  you  a  salary  of  one  hundred 
pounds  per  annum,  all  your  expenses  paid,  except  your 
dress.     As  far  as  salary  goes,  I  think  her  terms  liberal. 

And  now,  as  to  Lady  R .     My  opinion  of  her  is  in 

few  words.  You  saw  her  yesterday,  and  I  never  knew 
her  otherwise ;  never  more  or  less  rational.  She  is  an 
oddity  5  but  she  is  good-natured ;  and,  I  am  told,  more 
liberal  and  charitable  than  many  others  who  can  afford  it 
better.  Now  you  know  all  I  can  tell  you  about  her,  and 
you  must  decide  for  yourself.  Here  is  her  note ;  you 
need  not  give  me  an  answer  till  to-morrow  morning." 

I  made  one  or  two  observations,  and  then  left  the  room. 
The  note  was  very  kind,  certainly,  but  it  was  as  flighty  as 
her  manners.  I  hastened  to  my  own  bedchamber,  and  sat 
dov/n  to  reflect.  I  felt  that  I  was  not  exactly  comfortable 
with  Madame  Bathurst,  and  certainly  was  anxious  to  be 
independent ;  but  still,  I  could  not  exactly  make  up  my 

mind  to  accept  the  offer  of  Lady  R .     She  was  so 

different  from  those  I  had  been  accustomed  to  live  with. 
T  was  still  deliberating,  when  Mrs  Bathurst's  maid  came 
into  my  room,  telling  me  it  was  time  to  change  my  dress 
for  dinner.     As  she  was  assisting  me,  she  said, 

"  And  so.  Miss  Chatenoeuf,  you  are  about  to  quit  us,  I 


yS  Valerie 

find.  I  am  so  sorry — first,  Miss  Caroline — now  you.  I 
hoped  you  would  stay  with  us,  and  I  should  soon  have 
become  an  expert  milliner  under  your  directions." 

**  Who  told  you.  Mason,  that  I  was*  going  to  leave 
you  ? " 

"  Mrs  Bathurst  told  me  so,  and  not  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
ago,"  rephed  the  woman. 

"  Well,"  replied  I,  "  she  told  you  truly,  Mason ;  such  is 
the  case  ; "  for   this  information  of  Mason's  decided  me 

upon  accepting  the  offer  of  Lady  R ;  for  Madame 

Bathurst,  it  appeared  to  me,  had  certainly  decided  it  for  me, 
by  making  such  a  premature  communication  to  her  servant. 

The  reader  may  suppose,  that  when  I  made  this  dis- 
covery, I  felt  little  pain  at  the  idea  of  parting  with  Madame 
Bathurst ;  and  the  following  morning  I  coolly  announced 

my   intention    of    accepting   the   offer   of  Lady    R . 

Madame  Bathurst  looked  at  me  very  hard,  as  if  surprised 
at  not  hearing  from  me  any  regrets  at  leaving  her,  and 
expressions  of  gratitude  for  all  favours  ;  but  I  could  not 
express  what  I  really  did  not  feel  at  the  time.  Afterwards 
I  thought  that  I  had  been  wrong,  as,  to  a  certain  degree,  I 
was  under  obligations  to  her ;  not  that  I  think,  had  she 
been  ever  so  inclined  to  get  rid  of  me,  she  could  have  well 
turned  me  out  of  the  house,  although  I  had  been  foisted 
upon  her  in  such  a  way  by  Madame  d'Albret.  Still  I  was 
under  obligations  to  her,  and  should  have  expressed  myself 
so,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  communication  made  to  me 
by  the  maid,  which  proved  that  her  expressions  to  me 
were  not  sincere. 

"  Well,  then,"  replied  Madame  Bathurst,  at  last,  "  I  will 

write  to  Lady  R immediately.     I  presume  I  may  say 

that  you  are  at  her  commands  as  soon  as  she  can  receive 
you." 

**  Yes,  madame,  at  an  hour's  notice,"  replied  L 

"  You  really  appear  as  if  you  were  anxious  to  quit  me, 
mademoiselle,"  said  Madame  Bathurst,  biting  her  lip. 

**I  certainly  am,"  replied  I.  "You  informed  Mason 
that  I  was  to  go,  previous  to  having  my   decision  ;  and 


Valerie  79 

therefore  I  gladly  withdraw  myself  from  the  company  of 
those  who  have  made  up  their  minds  to  get  rid  of  me." 

"  I  certainly  did  tell  Mason  that  there  was  a  prospect  of 
your  quitting  me,"  replied  Madame  Bathurst,  colouring  up  ; 
"  but — however,  it's  no  use  entering  into  an  investigation 
of  what  I  really  said,  or  catechising  my  maid  :  one  thing  is 
clear,  we  have  been  mutually  disappointed  with  each  other, 
and  therefore  it  perhaps  is  better  that  we  should  part.  I 
believe  that  I  am  in  your  debt.  Mademoiselle  de  Chatenoeuf. 
Have  you  reckoned  how  long  you  have  been  with  me  ? " 

"  I  have  reckoned  the  time  that  I  instructed  Caroline." 

"  Miss  Caroline,  if  you  please.  Mademoiselle  de 
Chatenoeuf." 

"  Well,  then,  madame.  Miss  Caroline,  since  you  wish  it ; 
it  is  five  months  and  two  weeks,"  replied  I,  rising  from  my 
chair. 

"  You  may  sit  down,  mademoiselle,  while  I  make  the 
calculation,"  said  Madame  Bathurst. 

"  It  is  too  great  an  honour  for  a  Chatenoeuf  to  sit  in  your 
presence,"  replied  I,  quietly,  remaining  on  my  feet. 

Madame  Bathurst  made  no  reply,  but  calculating  the  sum 
of  money  due  to  me  on  a  sheet  of  note  paper,  handed  it  to 
me  and  begged  me  to  see  if  it  was  correct. 

**  I  have  no  doubt  of  it,  madame,"  replied  I,  looking  at 
it  and  then  laying  it  down  on  the  desk  before  her. 

Madame  Bathurst  put  the  sum  in  banknotes  and  sovereigns 
down  before  me,  and  said,  "  Do  me  the  favour  to  count  it, 
and  see  if  it  is  correct ; "  and  then  rising,  said,  "  your 
wishes  will  be  complied  with  by  my  servants  as  usual, 
mademoiselle,  as  long  as  you  remain  under  my  roof.  I 
wish  you  farewell." 

The  last  words  were  accompanied  with  a  low  courtesy, 
and  she  then  quitted  the  room. 

I  replied  with  a  salute  as  formal  as  her  own,  and  morti- 
fied at  the  treatment  I  had  received,  I  sat  down,  and  a  few 
tears  escaped,  but  my  pride  came  to  my  assistance,  and  I 
soon  recovered  myself. 

This  scene  was,  however,  another  proof  to  me  of  what 


8o 


Valerie 


I  must  in  future  expect ,  and  it  had  the  effect  of  hardening 
me  and  blunting  my  feelings.  ^^ Miss  Caroline!"  said  I 
to  myself,  "  when  the  protegee  of  Madame  d'Albret,  and  the 
visitor  of  Madame  Bathurst,  it  was  Caroline  and  dear 
Valerie.  She  might  have  allowed  me  to  quit  her  without 
pointing  out  to  me  in  so  marked  a  manner  how  our  relative 
positions  have  been  changed.  However,  I  thank  you, 
Madame  Bathurst ;  what  obligations  I  may  have  been 
under  to  you  are  now  cancelled,  and  I  need  not  regret  the 
weight  of  them  as  I  might  have  done.  Ah !  Madame 
d'Albret,  you  took  me  from  my  home  that  I  might  not  be 
buffeted  by  my  mother,  and  now  you  have  abandoned  me 
to  be  buffeted  by  the  whole  world,  well,  be  it  so,  I  will 
fight  my  way,  nevertheless  ; "  and  as  I  left  the  room  to 
pack  up  my  trunks,  I  felt  my  courage  rise  from  this  very 
attempt  on  the  part  of  Madame  Bathurst  to  humiliate  me. 

The  letter  of  Madame  Bathurst  to  Lady  R ,  brought 

the  latter  to  the  house  that  afternoon.  I  was  up  in  my 
room  when  I  was  informed  by  the  servants  that  she  waited 
below  to  see  me.  When  I  entered  she  was  alone,  Madame 
Bathurst  having  gone  out  in  her  carriage,  and  as  soon  as 
she  saw  me,  she  rushed  into  my  arms  almost,  taking  me  by 
both  hands,  and  saying  how  happy  she  was  that  she  had 
acquired  such  a  treasure  as  a  friend  and  companion  ;  wished 
to  know  whether  I  could  not  come  with  her  immediately, 
as  her  carriage  was  at  the  door,  and  went  on  for  nearly 
ten  minutes  without  a  check,  asking  fifty  questions,  and 
not  permitting  me  to  answer  one.  At  last  I  was  able  to 
reply  to  the  most  important,  which  was,  that  I  would  be 
happy  to  come  to  her  on  the  following  morning,  if  she 
would  send  for  me.  She  insisted  that  I  should  come  to 
breakfast,  and  I  acceded  to  her  request,  as  Madame 
Bathurst,  who  was  not  an  early  riser,  would  not  be  down 
at  the  hour  mentioned,  and  I  wished  to  leave  the  house 
without  seeing  her  again,  after  our  formal  adieux.  Having 
arranged  this,  she  appeared  to  be  in  a  great  hurry  to  be 
off,  and  skipped  out  of  the  room  before  I  could  ring  the 
bell  to  order  her  carriage. 


Valerie  8 1 

I  completed  my  preparations  for  departure,  and  had 
some  dinner  brought  into  my  own  room,  sending  down  an 
excuse  for  not  joining  Madame  Bathurst,  stating  that  I 
had  a  bad  headache,  which  was  true  enough.  The  next 
morning,  long  before  Madame  Bathurst  was  up,  I  was 
driven   to   Baker   Street,   Portman   Square,   where   Lady 

R resided.      I    found    her   ladyship  in   her   robe   de 

chamhre. 

"  Well,"  said  she,  "  this  is  delightful.  My  wishes  are 
crowned  at  last.  I  have  passed  a  night  of  uncertainty, 
rolling  about  between  hopes  and  fears,  as  people  always 
do  when  they  have  so  much  at  stake.  Let  me  show  you 
your  room." 

I  found  a  very  well-furnished  apartment  prepared  for 
me,  looking  out  upon  the  street. 

"  See,  you  have  a  front  view,"  she  said,  *'  not  extensive, 
but  still  you  can  rise  early  and  moralise.  You  can  see 
London  wake  up.  First,  the  drowsy  policeman  ;  the  tired 
cabman  and  more  tired  horse  after  a  night  of  motion, 
seeking  the  stable  and  repose  ;  the  housemaid,  half  awake, 
dragging  on  her  clothes  ;  the  kitchen-wench  washing  from 
the  steps  the  dirt  of  yesterday ;  the  milkmaid's  falsetto 
and  the  dustman's  bass  ;  the  baker's  boys,  the  early  post 
delivery,  and  thus  from  units  to  tens,  and  from  tens  to 
tens  of  thousands,  and  London  stirs  again.  There  is 
poetry  in  that,  and  now  let  us  down  to  breakfast. 
I  always  breakfast  in  my  robe  de  chambre ;  you  must  do 
the  same,  that  is  if  you  like  the  fashion.  Where's  the 
page  ? " 

Lady  R rang  the  bell  of  the  sitting-room,  which 

she  called  a  boudoir,  and  a  lad  of  fourteen,  in  a  blue 
blouse  and  leather  belt  made  his  appearance. 

**  Lionel,  breakfast  in  a  moment.  Vanish,  before  the 
leviathan  can  swim  a  league — bring  up  hot  rolls  and 
butter." 

**  Yes,  my  lady,"  replied  the  lad,  pertly,  "  I'll  be  up 
again  before  the  chap  can  swim  a  hundred  yards,"  and  he 
shot  out  of  the  room  in  a  second. 
V        ,  F 

'0 
V 

\ 


82  Valerie 

"  There's  virtue  in  that  boy,  he  has  wit  enough  for  a 
prime  minister  or  a  clown  at  Astley's.  I  picked  him  up 
by  a  mere  chance ;  he  is  one  of  my  models." 

What  her  ladyship  meant  by  models  I  could  not 
imagine,  but  I  soon  found  out;  the  return  of  the  lad 
with  breakfast  put  an  end  to  her  talking  for  the  time 
being.  When  we  had  finished,  the  page  was  again 
summoned. 

"  Now  then,  Lionel,  do  your  spiriting  gently." 

"  I  know,"  said  the  boy,  "  I'm  not  to  smash  the  cups 
and  saucers  as  I  did  yesterday." 

The  lad  collected  the  breakfast  things  on  a  tray  with 
great  rapidity,  and  disappeared  with  such  a  sudden  turn 
round,  that  I  fully  anticipated  he  would  add  to  yesterday's 
damage  before  he  was  down  the  stairs. 

As  soon  as  he  was  gone.  Lady  R coming  up  to  me, 

said, 

"  And  now  let  me  have  a  good  look  at  you,  and  then 
I  shall  be  content  for  some  time.  Yes,  I  was  not 
mistaken,  you  are  a  perfect  model,  and  must  be  my 
future  heroine.  Yours  is  just  the  beauty  that  I  required. 
There,  that  will  do,  now  sit  down  and  let  us  converse. 
I  often  have  wanted  a  companion.  As  for  an  amanuensis 
that  is  only  a  nominal  task,  I  write  as  fast  as  most  people, 
and  I  cannot  follow  my  ideas,  let  me  scribble  for  life, 
as  I  may  say  ;  and  as  for  my  writing  being  illegible,  that's 
the  compositor's  concern  not  mine.  It's  his  business  to 
make  it  out,  and  therefore  I  never  have  mine  copied. 
But  I  wanted  a  beautiful  companion  and  friend  —  I 
wouldn't  have  an  ugly  one  for  the  world,  she  would  do 
me  as  much  harm  as  you  will  do  me  service." 

"  I  am  sure  I  hardly  know  how  I  am  to  do  you  service. 
Lady  R ,  if  I  do  not  write  for  you." 

"  I  daresay  not,  but  when  I  tell  you  that  I  am  more 
than  repaid  by  looking  at  you  when  I  feel  inclined,  you 
will  acknowledge  that  you  do  me  service  ;  but  we  will  not 
enter  into  metaphysics  or  psychological  questions  just  now, 
it  shall  all  be  explained  by-and-bye.     And  now  the  first 


Valerie  83 

service  I  ask  of  you  is  at  once  to  leap  over  the  dull 
fortnight  of  gradual  approaching,  which  at  last  ends  in 
intimacy.  I  have  ever  held  it  to  be  a  proof  of  the 
suspiciousness  of  our  natures  and  unworthy.  You  must 
allow  me  to  call  you  Valerie  at  once,  and  I  must  entreat  of 
you  to  call  me  Sempronia.  Your  name  is  delightful,  fit 
for  a  iirst-class  heroine.  My  real  baptismal  name  is  one 
that  I  have  abjured,  and  if  my  godfathers  and  godmothers 
did  give  it  to  me,  I  throw  it  back  to  them  with  contempt. 
What  do  you  think  it  was  ? — Barbara.  Barbara,  indeed. 
*  My  mother  had  a  maid  called  Barbara,'  Shakespeare  says, 
and  such  a  name  should  be  associated  with  brooms  and 
yellow  soap.  Call  me  Sempronia  from  this  time  forward, 
and  you  confer  a  favour  on  me.  And  now  I  must  write  a 
little,  so  take  a  book  and  a  seat  on  the  sofa,  for,  at  the 
opening  of  this  chapter  my  heroine  is  exactly  in  that 
position,  *  in  maiden  meditation,  fancy  free.'  " 


Chapter   VII 

Lady  R sat  down  before  her  writing  materials,  and 

I  took  my  seat  on  the  sofa,  as  she  had  requested,  and  was 
soon  occupied  with  my  reading.  I  perceived  that,  as  she 
wrote,  her  ladyship  continually  took  her  eyes  off  her 
paper,  and  fixed  them  upon  me.  I  presumed  that  she  was 
describing  me,  and  I  was  correct  in  my  idea,  for,  in  about 
half-an-hour,  she  threw  down  her  pen,  and  cried : 

'*  There,  I  am  indebted  to  you  for  the  best  picture  of  a 
heroine  that  I  ever  drew  !     Listen." 

And  her  ladyship  read  to  me  a  most  flattering  descrip- 
tion of  my  sweet  person,  couched  in  very  high-flown 
language. 

"  I  think,  Lady  R ,"  said  I,  when  she  had  finished, 

"that  you  are  more  indebted  to  your  own  imagination 
than  to  reality  in  drawing  my  portrait." 

"Not  so,  not  so,  my  dear  Valerie.     I  may  have  done 


84  Valerie 

you  justice,  but  certainly  not  more.  There  is  nothing 
like  having  the  living  subject  to  write  from.  It  is  the 
same  as  painting  or  drawing,  it  only  can  be  true  when 
drawn  from  nature  ;  in  fact,  what  is  writing  but  painting 
with  the  pen  ? " 

As  she  concluded  her  sentence,  the  page,  Lionel,  came 
in  with  a  letter  on  a  waiter,  and  hearing  her  observation, 
as  he  handed  the  letter,  he  impudently  observed : 

**  Here's  somebody  been  painting  your  name  on  the 
outside  of  this  paper ;  and  as  there's  'jd.  to  pay,  I  think 
it's  rather  dear  for  such  a  smudge." 

"  You    must    not    judge     from     outside    appearance, 

Lionel,"   replied   Lady   R :    "  the   contents   may  be 

worth  pounds.  It  is  not  prepossessing,  I  grant,  in  its 
superscription,  but  may,  like  the  toad,  ugly  and  venomous, 
wear  a  precious  jewel  in  its  head.  That  was  a  vulgar 
error  of  former  days,  Lionel,  which  Shakespeare  has  taken 
advantage  of." 

*'  Yes,  that  chap  painted  with  a  pen  at   a  fine  rate," 

replied  the  boy,  as  Lady  R opened  the  letter  and 

read  it. 

"  You  may  go,  Lionel,"  said  she,  putting  the  letter 
down. 

"I  just  wanted  to  know,  now  that  you've  opened  your 
toad,  if  you  have  found  the  jewel,  or  whether  it's  a  vulgar 
error  ?  " 

"  It's  a  vulgar  letter,  at  all  events,  Lionel,"  replied  her 
ladyship,  "  and  concerns  you  ;  it  is  from  the  shoemaker  at 
Brighton,  who  requests  me  to  pay  him  eighteen  shillings 
for  a  pair  of  boots  ordered  by  you,  and  not  paid  for." 

*'  Well,  my  lady,  I  do  owe  for  the  boots,  true  enough  ; 
but  it's  impossible  for  me  always  to  recollect  my  own 
affairs,  I  am  so  busy  with  looking  after  yours." 

"  Well,  but  now  you  are  reminded  of  them,  Lionel,  you 
had  better  give  me  the  money,  and  I  will  send  it  to  him." 

At  this  moment  Lady  R stooped  from  her  chair  to 

pick  up  her  handkerchief.  There  were  some  sovereigns 
lying  on  the  desk,  and  the  lad,  winking  his  eye  at  me,  took 


Valerie  85 

one  up,  and,  as  Lady  R rose  up,  held  it  out  to  her 

in  silence. 

"That's   right,   Lionel,"   said   Lady   R ;    *'I   like 

honesty." 

"  Yes,  madame,"  replied  the  impudent  rogue,  very 
demurely;  "like  most  people  who  tell  their  own  stories, 
I  was  born  of  honest,  but  poor  parents." 

"  I  believe  your  parents  were  honest ;  and  now,  Lionel, 
to  reward  you,  I  shall  pay  for  your  boots,  and  you  may 
keep  your  sovereign." 

"  Thank  your  ladyship,"  replied  the  lad.  *^  I  forgot  to 
say  that  the  cook  is  outside  for  orders." 

Lady  R rose,  and  went  out  of  the  room  ;  and  Mr 

Lionel,  laughing  at  me,  put  the  sovereign  down  with  the 
others. 

"  Now,  I  call  that  real  honesty.  You  saw  me  borrow 
it,  and  now  you  see  me  pay  it." 

"  Yes  ;  but  suppose  her  ladyship  had  not  given  you  the 
sovereign,  how  would  it  have  been  then  ? "  said  L 

"  I  should  have  paid  her  very  honestly,"  replied  he. 
**  If  I  wished  to  cheat  her,  or  rob  her,  I  might  do  so  all 
day  long.  She  leaves  her  money  about  everywhere,  and 
never  knows  what  she  has  ;  besides,  if  I  wanted  to  steal, 
I  should  not  do  so  with  those  bright  eyes  of  yours  looking 
at  me  all  the  time." 

"  You  are  a  very  saucy  boy,"  replied  I,  more  amused 
than  angry. 

"It's  all  from  reading,  and  it's  not  my  fault,  for  her 
ladyship  makes  me  read,  and  I  never  yet  read  any  book 
about  old  times  in  which  the  pages  were  not  saucy  ,  but 
I've  no  time  to  talk  just  now — my  spoons  are  not  clean 
yet,"  so  saying  he  quitted  the  room. 

I  did  not  know  whether  I  ought  to  inform  her  ladyship 
of  this  freak  of  her  page's  ;  but,  as  the  money  was  re- 
turned, I  thought  I  had  better  say  nothing  for  the  present. 
I  soon  found  out  that  the  lad  was  correct  in  asserting  that 
she  was  careless  of  her  money,  and  that,  if  he  chose,  he 
might  pilfer  without  chance  of  discovery ;  and,  moreover. 


86  Valerie 

that  he  really  was  a  good  and  honest  lad,  only  full  of 
mischief  and  very  impudent ;   owing,   however,   to   Lady 

R 's  treatment  of  him,  for  she  rather  encouraged  his 

impudence  than  otherwise.  He  was  certainly  a  very  clever, 
witty  boy,  and  a  very  quick  servant  ;  so  quick,  indeed,  at 
his  work,  that  it  almost  appeared  as  if  he  never  had  any- 
thing to  do,  and  he  had  plenty  of  time  for  reading,  which 
he  was  very  fond  of. 

Lady  R returned,  and  resumed  her  writing. 

**  You  sing,  do  you  not  ?  I  think  Mrs  Bathurst  told  me 
you  were  very  harmonious.  Now,  Valerie,  do  me  a 
favour  :  I  want  to  hear  a  voice  carolling  some  melodious 
ditty.  I  shall  describe  it  so  much  better,  if  I  really  heard 
you  sing.  I  do  like  reality ;  of  course,  you  must  sing 
without  music,  for  my  country  girl  cannot  be  crossing  the 
mead  with  a  piano  in  one  hand,  and  a  pail  of  water  in  the 
other." 

**  I  should  think  not,"  replied  I,  laughing  ;  '*  but  am  not 
I  too  near  ?  " 

"  Yes,  rather ;  I  should  prefer  it  on  the  stairs,  or  on  the 
first  floor  landing ;  but  I  could  not  be  so  rude  as  to  send 
you  out  of  the  room." 

"  But  I  will  go  without  sending,"  replied  I ;  and  I  did 
so,  and  having  arrived  at  my  station,  I  sang  a  little  French 
refrain,  which  I  thought  would  answer  her  ladyship's 
purpose.  On  my  return  her  ladyship  was  writing  furiously, 
and  did  not  appear  to  notice  my  entrance.  I  took  my  seat 
quietly,  and  in  about  ten  minutes  she  again  threw  down 
the  pen,  exclaiming : 

"  I  never  wrote  so  effective  a  chapter  !  Valerie,  you  are 
more  precious  to  me  than  fine  gold ;  and  as  Shylock  said 
of  his  ring,  *  I  would  not  change  thee  for  a  wilderness  of 
monkeys.'  I  make  the  quotation  as  expressive  of  your 
value.  It  was  so  kind-hearted  of  you  to  comply  with  my 
wish.  You  don't  know  an  author's  feelings.  You  have 
no  idea  how  our  self-love  is  flattered  by  success,  and  that 
we  value  a  good  passage  in  our  works  more  than  anything 
else  in  existence.     Now,  you  have  so  kindly  administered 


Valerie  87 

to  my  ruling  passion  twice  in  one  morning,  that  I  love  you 
exceedingly.  I  daresay  you  think  me  very  odd,  and 
people  say  that  I  am  so ;  I  may  ask  you  to  do  many  odd 
things  for  me,  but  I  shall  never  ask  you  to  do  what  a 
lady  may  not  do,  or  what  would  be  incorrect  for  you  to 
do,  or  for  me  to  propose  ;  that  you  may  depend  upon, 
Valerie :  and  now  I  close  my  manuscript  for  the  present, 
being  well  satisfied  with  the  day's  work." 

Lady  R rang  the  bell,  and  on  Lionel  making  his 

appearance,  she  desired  him  to  take  away  her  writing 
materials,  put  her  money  into  her  purse — if  he  knew  where 
the  purse  was — and  then  asked  him  what  were  her  engage- 
ments for  the  evening. 

"  I  know  ive  have  an  engagement,"  replied  the  boy  -,  *'  I 
can't  recollect  it,  but  I  shall  find  it  in  the  drawing-room." 

He  went  out,  and  in  a  minute  returned. 

**I  have  found  it,  my  lady,"  said  he.  "Here's  the 
ticket ;  Mrs  Allwood,  at  home,  nine  o'clock." 

"  Mrs  Allwood,  my  dear  Valerie,  is  a  literary  lady,  and 
her  parties  are  very  agreeable." 

The  page  looked  at   me   from   behind   Lady  R 's 

chair,  and  shook  his  head  in  dissent. 

"  Shall  we  go  ? "  continued  Lady  R . 

**  If  you  please,  madame,"  replied  L 

"  Well,  then,  we  will  take  a  drive  before  dinner,  and 
the  evening  after  dinner  shall  be  dedicated  to  the  feast  of 
reason  and  the  flow  of  soul.  Dear  me,  how  I  have  inked 
my  fingers,  I  must  go  upstairs  and  wash  them." 

As  soon  as  Lady  R left  the  room.  Master  Lionel 

began. 

"  Feast  of  reason  and  flow  of  soul ;  I  don't  like  such 
entertainment.  Give  me  a  good  supper  and  plenty  of 
champagne." 

"  Why,  what  matter  can  it  make  to  you  ? "  said  I, 
laughing. 

"  It  matters  a  good  deal.  I  object  to  literary  parties," 
replied  he.  *'In  the  first  place,  for  one  respectable 
carriage  driving  up  to  the  door,  there  are  twenty  cabs  and 


88  Valerie 

jarveys,  so  that  the  company  isn't  so  good ;  and  then  at 
parties,  when  there  is  a  good  supper,  I  get  my  share  of  it 
in  the  kitchen.  You  don't  think  we  are  idle  down  below. 
I  have  been  to  Mrs  AUwood's  twice,  and  there's  no  supper, 
nothing  but  feast  of  reason,  which  remains  upstairs,  and 
they're  welcome  to  my  share  of  it.  As  for  the  drink,  it's 
negus  and  cherry-water ;  nothing  else,  and  if  the  flow  of 
soul  is  not  better  than  such  stuff,  they  may  have  my  share 
of  that  also.  No  music,  no  dancing,  nothing  but  buzz, 
buzz,  buzz.     "Won't  you  feel  it  stupid  !  " 

"  Why,  one  would  think  you  had  been  upstairs  instead 
of  down,  Lionel." 

"  Of  course  I  am.  They  press  all  who  have  liveries 
into  the  service,  and  I  hand  the  cakes  about  rather  than 
kick  for  hours  at  the  legs  of  the  kitchen-table.  I  hear  all 
that's  said  just  as  well  as  the  company,  and  I've  often 
thought  I  could  have  given  a  better  answer  than  I've 
heard  some  of  your  great  literaries.  When  I  hand  the 
cakes  to-night,  take  them  I  point  out  to  you  :  they'll  be 
the  best." 

"  Why,  how  can  you  tell  ?  " 

"  Because  I  try  them  all  before  I  come  in  the  room." 

"  You  ought  to  be  ashamed  to  acknowledge  it." 

"  All  comes  of  reading,  miss,"  replied  he.  "  I  read  that 
in  former  times  great  people,  kings  and  princes  and  so  on, 
always  had  their  victuals  tasted  first,  lest  there  should  be 
poison  in  them  :  so  I  taste  upon  that  principle,  and  I  have 
been  half-poisoned  sometimes  at  these  cheap  parties,  but 
I'm  getting  cunning,  and  when  I  meet  a  suspicious-looking 
piece  of  pastry,  I  leave  it  for  the  company  ;  but  I  can't 
wait  to  talk  any  longer,  miss,  I  must  give  coachman  his 
orders." 

"I  never  asked  you  to  talk,  Mr  Lionel,"  said  I. 

"  No,  you  didn't,  but  still  I  know  you  like  to  hear  me  : 
you  can't  deny  that.  Now  to  use  my  lady's  style,  I  am  to 
tell  the  coachman  to  put  a  girdle  round  the  park  in  forty 
minutes  ; "  so  saying,  the  lad  vanished,  as  he  usually  did, 
in  a  second. 


Valerie  89 

The  lad  was  certainly  right  when  he  said  that  I  did 
like  to  hear  him  talk,  for  he  amused  me  so  much,  that  I 
forgave  his  impudence  and  familiarity.  Shortly  after- 
wards, we  went  out  in  the  carriage,  and  having  driven 
two  or  three  times  round  the  park,  returned  home  to 
dinner.  At  ten  o'clock,  we  went  to  Mrs  AUwood's  party. 
I  was  introduced  to  a  great  many  great  literary  stars, 
whom  I  had  never  before  heard  of ;  but  the  person  who 
attracted  the  most  attention  was  a  Russian  Count,  who 
had  had  his  ears  and  nose  cut  off  by  the  Turks.  It 
certainly  did  not  add  to  his  beauty,  however  it  might 
have  to  his  interest.  However,  Lionel  was  right.  It 
was  a  very  stupid  party  to  me  :  all  talking  at  once  and 
constantly  on  the  move  to  find  fresh  listeners  ;  it  ivas  all 
buzz,  buzz,  buzz,  and  I  was  glad  when  the  carriage  was 
announced.  Such  were  the  events  of  the  first  day  which 
I  passed  under  the  roof  of  Lady  R . 

Indeed,  this  first  day  may  be  taken  as  a  sample  of  most 
others,  and  a  month  passed  rapidly  away.  Each  day,  how- 
ever, was  marked  with  some  peculiar  eccentricity  on  her 
part,  but  these  diverted  me.  I  was  often  requested  to  do 
strange  things  in  my  position  as  a  model,  but  with  all  her 

oddities  Lady  R was  a  gentlewoman  in  manner  and  in 

feeling,  and  what  I  should  certainly  have  refused  to  anyone 
else,  I  did  for  her  without  reluctance.  I  now  called  her 
Sempronia,  as  she  requested,  and,  moreover,  I  became  very 
intimate   with    Master    Lionel,   who   would    be    intimate, 

whether  or  no,  and  who,  hke  Lady  R ,  was  a  source 

of  great  amusement.  At  times,  when  I  was  alone  and 
communed  with  myself,  I  could  not  help  surveying  my 
peculiar  position.  I  was  engaged  at  a  large  salary — for 
what  ?  to  look  handsome,  to  put  myself  in  attitudes,  and 
to  do  nothing.  This  was  not  flattering  to  my  talents  (such 
as  I  had),  but  still  I  was  treated  with  kindness  and  confid- 
ence 5  was  the  companion  of  her  ladyship  ;  was  introduced 
and  taken  to  all  the  parties  to  which  she  was  asked,  and 
never  made  to  feel  my  dependence.  I  had  already 
imbibed  a  strong  friendship  for  Lady  R ,  and  I  was. 


90  Valerie 

therefore,  content  to  remain.  One  morning  she  said  to 
me, 

"  My  dear  Valerie,  do  me  the  favour  to  tighten  the  laces 
of  my  stays." 

She  was,  as  usual,  writing  in  her  dressing-gown. 

"  Oh,  tighter  yet ;  as  tight  as  you  can  draw  them. 
That  will  do  nicely." 

**Why  you  can  hardly  breathe,  Sempronia." 

**But  1  can  write,  my  dear  child,  and,  as  I  before 
observed,  the  mind  and  the  body  influence  each  other.  I 
am  about  to  write  a  strictly  moral  dialogue,  and  I  never 
could  do  it  unless  I  am  strait-laced.  Now  I  feel  fit  for  the 
wife  of  Cato  and  of  Rome." 

A  few  days  afterwards  she  amused  me  still  more.  After 
writing  about  half-an-hour,  she  threw  down  her  pen — 

"  I  never  can  do  it ;  come  upstairs,  my  dear  Valerie, 
and  help  me  off  with  my  stays.     I  must  be  a  V abandon,^'' 

I  followed  her,  and  having  removed  these  impediments 
we  returned  to  the  boudoir. 

"  There,"  said  she,  sitting  down,  "  I  think  I  shall  manage 
it  now :  I  feel  as  if  I  could." 

"  Manage  what  ?  "  inquired  I. 

**  My  dear,  I  am  about  to  write  a  love  scene,  very  warm 
and  impassioned,  and  I  could  not  do  it,  confined  as  I  was. 
Now  that  I  am  loose,  I  can  give  loose  to  the  reins  of  my 
imagination,  and  delineate  with  the  arrow  of  Cupid's  self. 
My  heroine  is  reclining,  with  her  hand  on  her  cheek ;  put 
yourself  in  that  attitude,  my  dear  dear  Valerie,  as  if  you 
were  meditating  upon  the  prolonged  absence  of  one  dear 
to  you.  Exactly — beautiful — true  to  nature — but  I  forgot, 
a  page  enters — don't  move,  I'll  ring  the  bell." 

Lionel  answered  quickly,  as  usual. 

"  Here,  Lionel,  I  want  you  to  play  the  page." 

"  I've  no  time  for  play,  my  lady  ;  I'm  page  in  earnest. 
There's  all  the  knives  to  clean." 

"Never  mind  the  knives  just  now.  Observe,  Lionel, 
you  are  supposed  to  be  sent  a  message  to  that  lovely  girl, 
who  is  sitting  absorbed  in  a  soft  reverie.     You  enter  her 


Valerie  9 1 

presence  unperceived,  and  are  struck  with  her  beauty  ;  you 
lean  against  a  tree,  in  a  careless  but  graceful  attitude,  with 
your  eyes  fixed  upon  her  lovely  features.  Now  lean 
against  the  door,  as  I  have  described,  and  then  I  shall  be 
able  to  write." 

I  could  not  help  smiling  at  the  absurdity  of  this  scene, 
the  more  so  as  Lionel,  just  passing  his  fingers  through 
his  hair,  and  then  pulling  up  his  shirt  collar,  took  his 
position,  saying, 

**  Now,  Miss  Valerie,  we'll  see  who  performs  best : 
I  think  you  will  be  sooner  tired  of  sitting  than  I  shall  be 
of  looking  at  you." 

"Excellent,  Lionel! — exactly  the  position  that  I  wished," 

said  Lady  R ,  scribbling  as  fast  as  she  could ;  "  that 

stare  of  yours  is  true  to  nature — Cymon  and  Iphigenia — 
a  perfect  tableau  ! — don't  move,  I  beg  ;  I  only  require 
ten  minutes." 

I  looked  up  at  Master  Lionel,  and  he  made  such  a 
grimace,  that  I  could  hardly  keep  my  countenance,  and  I 
did  not  exactly  feel  satisfied  at  thus  performing,  as  it 
were,  with  a  servant ;  but  still,  that  servant  was  Lionel, 
who  was  very  unlike  other  servants.  In  ten  minutes,  as 
promised,  we  were  released,  much  to  my  satisfaction. 
Lionel  went  off  to  clean  his  knives,  and  I  took  up  my 
book,  and  really  when  I  perceived  the  delight  of  Lady 

R- ,  at  what  she  called  her  success,  I  no  longer  felt 

anything  like  annoyance  at  having  complied  with  her 
wishes. 

One  morning,  when  Lady  R had  walked  out,  and 

the  page  Lionel  was  in  the  room,  I  entered  into  conversa- 
tion with  him,  and  asked  how  it  was  that  he  had  been  so 
much  better  educated  than  were  lads  in  his  position  in 
general  ? 

"  That's  a  question  that  I  often  ask  myself.  Miss 
Valerie,"  replied  he,  "  as  they  say  in  some  autobio- 
graphies. The  first  recollection  I  have  of  myself  was 
finding  myself  walking  two-and-two,  in  a  suit  of  pepper- 
and-salt,  along  with  about  twenty  other  very  little  boys. 


92  Valerie 

at  a  cheap  preparatory  school,  kept  by  the  Misses  Wiggins. 
There  I  remained — nobody  came  to  see  me ;  other  boys 
talked  of  their  papas  and  mammas — I  had  none  to  talk 
about :  they  went  home  at  the  holidays,  and  brought 
back  toys  and  plumcakes  5  I  enjoyed  my  holidays  alone, 
scraping  holes  in  the  gravel,  for  want  of  better  employ- 
ment, between  my  meals,  and  perhaps  not  opening  my 
mouth,  or  hearing  the  sound  of  my  own  voice,  more  than 
three  or  four  times  in  the  twenty-four  hours.  As  I  had 
plenty  of  time  for  reflection  during  the  vacations,  as  I 
grew  bigger  I  began  to  imagine  that  somehow  or  another 
I  must  have  had  a  father  and  mother,  like  the  other  boys, 
and  began  to  make  very  impertinent  (as  I  was  told) 
inquiries  about  them.  The  Misses  Wiggins  gave  me  a 
good  wigging,  as  they  call  it,  for  my  unwarranted 
curiosity,  pointing  out  the  indelicacy  of  entering  upon 
such  subjects,  and  thus  was  my  mouth  stopped. 

At  last  I  grew  up  too  big  for  the  school,  and  was  not 
to  be  managed  by  two  old  maids,  and  I  presume  it  was 
through  their  representations  that  I  was  at  last  honoured 
by  a  visit  from  an  old  housekeeper,  a  woman  above  fifty, 
whom  I  never  saw  before.  I  ventured  to  put  the  for- 
bidden questions  to  her,  and  she  replied  that  I  had  neither 
father  nor  mother,  that  they  were  both  dead,  and  that  I 
was  educated  by  the  kindness  of  a  great  lady,  whose 
dependents  they  had  been,  and  that  the  great  lady  would 
call  and  see  me  perhaps,  or  if  she  did  not,  would  send  for 
me  and  do  something  for  me.  Well,  about  four  years  ago 
(I  was  then  twelve  years  old,  I  was  told,  but  my  idea  is 
that  I  am  older  than  they  say),  I  was  sent  for  by  Lady 

R ,  and  at  first  I  was  dressed  in  a  turban   and  red 

jacket,  and  sat  on  the  floor.  I  was  told  that  I  was  to  be 
her  page,  and  I  liked  it  very  much,  as  I  did  nothing  but 
run  messages  and  read  books,  which  I  was  very  fond  of  j 

and  Lady  R took  some  pains  with  me ;  but  as  I  grew 

bigger,  so  did  I  fall  ofl"  from  my  high  estate,  and  by 
degrees  descended  from  the  drawing-room  to  the  kitchen. 

"  My  finery  was   not  renewed  j   at  first  I  had  a  plain 


Valerie  93 

suit  and  did  my  work  under  the  footman,  and  two  years 
ago,  when  the  footman  was  sent  away,  rather  than  be 
under  the  orders  of  another,  I  volunteered  to  do  the  work, 
which  I  have  done  ever  since,  and  now  receive  high  wages, 
and  wear  sugar-loaf  buttons,  as  you  perceive.  Now,  Miss 
Valerie,  that's  all  I  know  of  myself;  but  I  suspect  that 

Lady  R knows  more ;  still  it  may  be  that  what  the 

old  woman  told  me  was  correct,  and  that  I  was  the  child 
of  one  of  her  favourite  dependents,  and  was  educated  by 
her  in  the  manner  that  I  was,  for  you  know  how  many 
odd  things  she  does." 

**  What  is  your  other  name,  Lionel  ? " 

**Bedingfield,  I  am  told,  is  my  name,"  replied  he. 

**  Have  you  ever  spoken  to  Lady  R ,"  inquired  I,. 

relative  to  your  parents  ? " 

**I  once  did;  but  she  said  they  were  Sir  Richard's 
people,  not  hers  (that  is,  her  father's,  the  late  baronet's), 
and  that  she  knew  nothing  about  them,  except  that  my 
father  was  a  steward  or  bailiff  to  him  in  the  country,  and 
that  he  had  left  directions  that  she  should  do  something 
for  me.  Her  ladyship  did  not  appear  to  be  inclined  to 
talk  about  them  much,  and  sent  me  away  as  soon  as  she 
had  told  me  what  I  now  repeat  to  you  ;  however,  I  have 
found  out  something  since  that — but  there's  her  ladyship's 
knock  " — so  saying,  Lionel  vanished. 

Soon  after  her  ladyship's  return,  Madame  Gironac,  wha 
had  called  upon  me  two  or  three  times,  was  announced. 
I  went  out  of  the  room,  and  when  I  met  her  in  the  dining- 
parlour,  she  told  me  that  she  had  brought  some  of  her 
imitations  of  flowers  on  wax,  to  show  them  to  her  lady- 
ship.    I  immediately  went  up,  and  asked  Lady  R if 

she  would  like  to  see  them,  to  which  proposal  she  assented. 
When  Madame  Gironac  displayed  her  performances,  which 
were  very  natural  and  beautiful,  her  ladyship  was  delighted,, 
and  purchased  several  of  them,  after  which  I  again  went 
downstairs,  and  had  a  long  conversation  with  my  warm- 
hearted little  friend. 

"  I  don't  like  this    situation  of  yours,   mademoiselle," 


94 


Valerie 


said  she,  "  nor  does  my  husband.  Now  I  was  thinking, 
Mademoiselle  de  Chatenosuf,  that  it  would  not  be  a  bad 
plan  if  you  were  to  learn  how  to  make  those  flowers.  I 
will  teach  you  for  nothing  ;  and  I  will  teach  you  what  I 
never  teach  my  pupils,  which  is  how  to  prepare  the  wax, 
and  a  great  many  other  little  secrets  which  are  worth 
knowing." 

"  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  learn,  my  dear  madame," 
replied  I,  "  but  I  can  afford  to  pay  you  for  your  time  and 
trouble,  and  must  insist  upon  doing  so ;  if  not,  I  will  not 
be  your  pupil." 

"  Well,  well,  we  must  not  quarrel  about  that.  I  know 
that  no  one  likes  to  be  under  an  obligation,  especially  one 
like  you — but  learn  you  must — so  let  us  arrange  for  the 
lessons." 

I  did  so  •,  and  from  that  day  until  I  quitted  Lady  R 

I  applied  myself  so  assiduously  to  the  art,  that,  with  the 
unreserved  communications  of  Madame  Gironac,  I  became 
a  proficient,  and  could  equal  her  own  performances — 
Madame  Gironac  declared  that  I  excelled  her,  because  I 
had  more  taste — but  to  return. 

After  I  had  parted  with  Madame  Gironac,  I  went  upstairs, 

and  found  Lady  R sitting  at  the  table,  looking  at  the 

purchases  she  had  made. 

"  My  dear  Valerie,"  cried  she,  "  you  don't  know  how 
you  have  obliged  me  by  introducing  that  little  woman  and 
her  flowers.  What  a  delightful  and  elegant  employment 
for  a  heroine  to  undertake — so  lady-like !  I  have  determined 
that  mine  shall  support  herself  by  imitating  flowers  in  wax. 
I  am  just  at  the  point  of  placing  her  in  embarrassed  circum- 
stances, and  did  not  well  know  how  she  was  to  gain  her 
livelihood,  but,  thanks  to  you,  that  is  selected,  and  in  a 
most  charming  and  satisfactory  manner.  It  is  so  hard  to 
associate  poverty  with  clean  hands." 

About  a  fortnight  afterwards,  after  some  other  conversa- 
tion, Lady  R said, 

*'  My  dear  Valerie,  I  have  a  surprise  for  you.  The 
season  is  nearly  over,  and,  what  is  more  important,  my 


Valerie  95 

third  volume  will  be  complete  in  a  fortnight.  Last  night  as  I 
was  wooing  Somnus  in  vain,  an  idea  came  into  my  head. 
I  proposed  going  to  pass  the  autumn  at  Brighton,  as  you 
know,  but  last  night  I  made  up  my  mind  that  we  would  go 
over  the  water ;  but  whether  it  is  to  be  Havre,  or  Dieppe,  or 
Paris,  or  anywhere  else  I  cannot  say,  but  certainly  La  Belle 
France.  How  do  you  like  the  idea  ?  I  think  of  making  a  sort 
of  sentimental  journey.  "We  will  seek  adventures.  Shall  we 
go  like  Rosamond  and  Celia  ?  I  with  '  gallant  curtal  axe,' 
dressed  as  a  youth.  Shall  we  be  mad,  Valerie  ?  What 
say  you  ? " 

I  hardly  knew  what  to  say.  Lady  R— —  appeared  to 
have  a  most  unusual  freak  in  her  head,  and  to  be  a  little 
more  odd  than  usual.  Now  I  had  no  wish  to  go  to  France, 
as  I  might  fall  in  with  people  whom  I  did  not  wish  to  see ; 
and  moreover,  from  what  I  had  heard  of  her  ladyship's 
adventures  in  Italy,  I  was  convinced  that  she  was  one  of 
many,  I  may  say,  who  fancy  that  they  may  do  as  they 
please  out  of  their  own  country,  and  I  certainly  did  not 
wish  to  figure  in  her  train  -,  I  therefore  replied, 

**  I  know  my  own  country  well.  Lady  R ,  and  there 

cannot  be  a  less  eligible  one  for  a  masquerade.  We 
should  meet  with  too  many  desagremens,  if  unprotected 
by  male  society,  and  our  journey  would  be  anything  but 
sentimental.  But  if  you  do  go  to  France,  does  Lionel 
accompany  you  ? " 

"  Well,  I  do  not  know,  but  I  should  like  him  to  learn 
the  language.  I  think  I  shall  take  him.  He  is  a  clever 
boy." 

"  Very,"  replied  I ;  "  where  did  you  pick  him  up  ? " 

"He  is  a  son  of  my  late  father's " — ('  a  son  of — ' 
exclaimed  I) — "  tenant,  or  something  I  was  going  to  say," 

continued   Lady    R ,    colouring ;    "but   I   could   not 

recollect  exactly  what  the  man  was.  Bailiff,  I  think.  I 
know  nothing  about  his  father,  but  he  was  recommended 
to  me  by  Sir  Richard  before  he  died." 

"  Recommended  as  a  servant  ?  "  replied  I ;  "he appears 
to  me  to  be  too  good  for  so  menial  a  position." 


96  Valerie 

"  I  have  made  him  above  his  position,  Valerie ;  not  that 
he  was  recommended  as  a  servant,  but  recommended  to 
my  care.     Perhaps  some  day  I  may  be  able  to  do  more 

for  him.     You  know  that  we  are  to  go  to  Lady  G 's 

ball  to-night.  It  will  be  a  very  brilliant  affair.  She 
gives  but  one  during  the  season,  and  she  always  does  the 
thing  in  good  style.  Bless  me,  how  late  it  is !  The 
carriage  will  be  round  in  two  minutes  ;  I've  a  round  of 
visits  to  pay." 

"  Will  you  excuse  me  ?  I  have  promised  to  take  a 
lesson  of  Madame  Gironac." 

"  Very  true  ;  then  I  must  enter  upon  my  melancholy 
task  alone.  What  can  be  so  absurd  as  a  rational  and 
immortal  soul  going  about  distributing  pasteboard  !  " 

We   went    to    Lady    G 's    ball,    which   was    very 

splendid.  I  had  been  dancing,  for  although  I  was  not 
considered  probably  good  enough  among  the  young 
aristocrats  to  be  made  a  partner  for  life,  as  a  partner  in 
a  waltz  or  quadrille  I  was  rather  in  request,  for  the  odium 
of  governess  had  not  yet  been  attached  to  my  name,  having 
never  figured  in  that  capacity  in  the  metropolis,  where 
I  was   unknown.     I  had  but  a  short  time  taken  my  seat 

by  Lady  R ,  when  the   latter  sprang  off  in  a  great 

hurry,  after  what  I  could  not  tell,  and  her  place  was 
immediately  occupied  by  a  lady,  who  I  immediately 
recognised  as  a  Lady  M — ■ — ,  who  had,  with  her 
daughters,  composed  a  portion  of  the  company  at  Madame 
Bathurst's  country  seat. 

*'  Have  you  forgotten  me.  Mademoiselle  de  Chatenoeuf?" 
said  Lady  M ,  extending  her  hand. 

"  No,  my  lady,  I  am  glad  to  see  you  looking  so  well. 
I  hope  your  daughters  are  also  quite  well  ?  " 

^'  Thank  you  ;  they  look  very  well  in  the  evening,  but 
rather  pale  in  the  morning.  It  is  a  terrible  thing  a  London 
season,  very  trying  to  the  constitution,  but  what  can  we 
do  ?  We  must  be  out  and  be  seen  everywhere,  or  we 
lose  caste — so  many  balls  and  parties  every  night.  The 
fact  is,  that  if  girls  are  not  married  during  the  three  first 


Valerie  97 

seasons  after  they  come  out,  their  chance  is  almost  hope- 
less, for  all  the  freshness  and  charm  of  youth,  which  are 
so  appetising  to  the  other  sex,  are  almost  gone.  No  con- 
stitution can  withstand  the  fatigue.  I've  often  compared 
our  young  ladies  to  the  carriage  horses — they  are  both 
worked  to  death  during  the  season,  and  then  turned  out 
to  grass  in  the  country  to  recover  themselves,  and  come 
up  fresh  for  the  next  winter.  It  really  is  a  horrible  life, 
but  girls  must  be  got  off.  I  wish  mine  were,  for  what 
with  fatigue  and  anxiety  I'm  worn  to  a  shadow.  Come, 
Mademoiselle  de  Chatenceuf,  let  us  go  into  the  next  room. 
It  is  cooler,  and  we  shall  be  more  quiet  ;  take  my  arm : 
perhaps  we  shall  meet  the  girls." 

I  accepted  her  ladyship's  invitation,  and  we  went  into 
the  next  room,  and  took  a  seat  upon  a  sofa  in  a  recess. 

**  Here  we  can  talk  without  being  overheard,"  said  Lady 

M ;   "  and  now,  my  dear  young  lady,  I  know  that 

you  have  left  Madame  Bathurst,  but  why  I  do  not  know. 
Is  it  a  secret  ?  " 

"  No,  my  lady  ;  when  Caroline  went  away  I  was  of  no 
further  use,  and  therefore  I  did  not  wish  to  remain.  You 
may  perhaps  know  that  I  went  to  Madame  Bathurst's  on  a 
visit,  and  that  an  unforeseen  change  of  circumstances 
induced  me  to  remain  for  some  time  as  instructress  to  her 
niece." 

"  I  heard  something  of  that  sort,  a  kind  of  friendly 
arrangement,  at  which  Madame  Bathurst  had  good  cause 
to  be  content.     I'm  sure  I  should  have  been,  had  I  been 

so  fortunate  ;  and  now  you  are  residing  with  Lady  R -, 

may  I  inquire,  without  presuming  too  much,  in  what 
capacity  you  are  with  Lady  R ." 

"I  went   there   as   an  amanuensis,   but  I  have  never 

written  a  line.     Lady  R is  pleased  to  consider  me  as  a 

companion,  and  I  must  say  that  she  has  behaved  to  me 
with  great  kindness  and  consideration." 

"I  have  no  doubt  of  it,"  replied  Lady  M — — ;  **  but 
still  it  appears  to  me  (excuse  the  liberty  I  take,  or  ascribe 
it  to  a  feeling  of  goodwill),  that  your  position  with  Lady 


98  Valerie 

R is  not  quite  what  those  who  have  an  interest  in  you 

would  wish.  Everyone  knows  how  odd  she  is,  to  say  the 
least  of  it,  and  you  may  not  be  perhaps  aware,  that 
occasionally  her  tongue  outruns  her  discretion.  In  your 
presence  she  of  course  is  on  her  guard,  for  she  is  really 
good-natured,  and  would  not  willingly  offend  anyone  or 
hurt  their  feelings,  but  when  led  away  by  her  desire  to 
shine  in   company,  she  is  very  indiscreet.     I  have  been 

told  that  at  Mrs  W 's  dinner-party  the  other  day,  to 

which  you  were  not  invited,  on  your  name  being  brought 
up,  she  called  you  her  charming  model,  I  think  was  the 
phrase  ;  and  on  an  explanation  being  demanded  of  the 
term,  she  said  you  stood  for  her  heroines,  putting  yourself 
in  postures  and  positions  while  she  drew  from  nature,  as 
she  termed  it ;  and  that,  moreover,  on  being  complimented 
on  the  idea,  and  some  of  the  young  men  offering,  or  rather 
intimating,  that  they  would  be  delighted  to  stand  or  kneel 
at  your  feet,  as  the  hero  of  the  tale,  she  replied  that  she 
had  no  occasion  for  their  services,  as  she  had  a  page  or 
footman,  I  forget  which,  who  did  that  portion  of  the 
work.  Surely  this  cannot  be  true,  my  dear  Mademoiselle 
de  Chatenoeuf  ? " 

Oh  !  how  my  blood  boiled  when  I  heard  this. 

How  far  it  was  true,  the  reader  already  knows  •,   but 

the  manner  in  which  it  was  conveyed  by  Lady  M , 

quite  horrified  me.  I  coloured  up  to  the  temples,  and 
replied, 

"  Lady  M ,  that  Lady  R has  very  often,  when 

I  have  been  sitting,  and  she  has  been  writing,  told  me  that 
she  was  taking  me  as  a  model  for  her  heroine,  is  very 
true,  but  I  have  considered  it  as  a  mere  whim  of  hers, 
knowing  how  very  eccentric  she  is.  I  little  thought  from 
my  having  good-naturedly  yielded  to  her  caprice,  that  I 
should  have  been  so  mortified  as  I  have  been  by  what  you 
have  communicated  to  me.  That  she  must  have  been 
indiscreet,  is  certain,  for  it  was  known  only  to  herself  and 
me." 

"  And  the  footman." 


Valerie  99 

"  Footman,  my  lady  ?  There  is  a  boy — a  sort  of  page 
there." 

"  Exactly ;  a  lad  of  fifteen  or  sixteen,  a  precocious,  pert 

boy,  who  is  much  indulged  by  Lady  R ,  and,  if  report 

says  true,  is  nearer  related  to  her  than  she  is  willing 
to  acknowledge.  Did  you  never  observe  that  there  is  a 
strong  likeness  ? " 

"  Good  heavens,  my  lady,  you  surprise  me." 

'*  And,  I  fear,  have  also  annoyed  you;  but,"  continued 

Lady  M ,  laying  her   hand  on   mine,  "I  thought  it 

kinder  to  let  you  know  your  peculiar  position  than  to  sneer 
and  ridicule,  as  others  do,  behind  your  back.  This  is  a 
sad  world  in  one  respect ;  if  there  is  any  scandal  or  false 
report  spread  against  us,  it  is  known  to  everyone  but  our- 
selves. We  cannot  find,  but  rarely,  a  friend  who  is  so 
really  our  friend  as  to  tell  us  of  it.  The  poison  is  allowed 
to  circulate  without  the  power  being  given  to  us  of  apply- 
ing an  antidote — so  hollow  is  friendship  in  this  world. 
My  dear  mademoiselle,  I  have  done  otherwise ;  whether 
you  thank  me  for  it  or  not,  I  cannot  tell ;  perhaps  not,  for 
those  who  communicate  unpleasant  intelligence,  are  seldom 
looked  kindly  upon." 

"  Lady   M ,"   replied   I,    "I   do   thank    you   most 

heartily.  I  do  consider  that  you  have  acted  a  friendly 
part.  That  I  have  been  dreadfully  shocked  and  mortified, 
I  admit,"  continued  I,  wiping  away  the  tears  that  forced 
their  passage;  **but  I  shall  not  give  an  opportunity  for 
future  unjust  insinuations  or  remarks,  as  I  have  made  up 
my  mind  that  I  shall  leave  Lady  R as  soon  as  possible." 

"  My  dear  mademoiselle,  I  did  not  venture  to  make  you 
acquainted  with  what  I  knew  would,  to  a  person  of  your 
sensitive  mind,  be  the  cause  of  your  quitting  the  protection 

of  Lady  R without   having   considered   whether  an 

equivalent  could  not  be  offered  to  you ;  and  I  am  happy  to 
say  that  I  can  offer  you  a  home,  and  I  trust  comfort  and 
consideration,  if  you  will  accept  of  them.  The  fact  is, 
that  had  I  known  that  you  had  any  idea  of  quitting 
Madame  Bathurst,  I  should  have  made  the  offer  then — 


loo  Valerie 

now  I  do  so  with  all  sincerity  ; — but  at  present  you  are 
agitated  and  annoyed,  and  I  will  say  no  more.  If  I  send 
the  carriage  for  you  to-morrow  at  two  o'clock,  will  you  do 
me  the  favour  to  come  and  see  me  ?     I  would  call  upon 

you,  but  of  course  the  presence  of  Lady  R ■  would  be 

a  check  to  our  free  converse.  Say,  my  dear,  will  you 
come  ? " 

I  replied  in  the  affirmative,  and  Lady  M then  rose, 

and  giving  me  her  arm,  we  walked  back   to  the  bench 

which  I  had  left,  where  I  found  Lady  R in  a  hot 

dispute  with  a  member  of  Parliament.     I  sat  down  by  her 

unnoticed,  and  Lady  M having  smiled  an  adieu,  I  was 

left  to  my  own  reflections,  which  were  anything  but 
agreeable.     My  head  ached  dreadfully,  and  I  looked  so  ill 

that    Lady    R 's   warm   antagonist   perceived   it,    and 

pointed  it  out  to  her,  saying, 

"  Your  protegee  is  not  well,  I  fear.  Lady  R ." 

I  replied  to  Lady  R ,  "  that  I  had  a  violent  head- 
ache, and  wished  to  get  home  if  it  were  possible." 

She  immediately  consented,  and  showed  great  concern. 
As  soon  as  we  were  home,  I  need  hardly  say,  that  I 
hastened  to  my  room. 

I  sat  down  and  pressed  my  forehead  with  my  hands  :  my 
knowledge  of  the  world  was  increasing  too  fast.  I  began 
to  hate  it — hate  men,  and  women  even  more  than  men. 
What  lessons  had  I  learnt  within  the  last  year.  First 
Madame  d'Albret,  then  Madame  Bathurst,  and  now  Lady 

R .     Was   there  no  such  thing  as  friendship  in  the 

world — no  such  thing  as  generosity  ?  In  my  excited  state 
it  appeared  to  me  that  there  was  not.  All  was  false  and 
hollow.  Self  was  the  idol  of  mankind,  and  all  worshipped 
at  its  altar.  After  a  time  I  became  more  composed,  I 
thought  of  little  Madame  Gironac,  and  the  recollection  of 
her  disinterested  kindness  put  me  in  a  better  frame  of  mind. 
Mortified  as  I  was,  I  could  not  help  feeling  that  it  was  only 

the  vanity  of  Lady  R and  her  desire  to  shine,  to  which 

I  had  been  made  a  sacrifice,  and  that  she  had  no  intention 
of  wounding  my  feelings.     Still,  to  remain  with  her  after 


Valerie  loi 

what  had  been  told  to  me  by  Lady  M— —  was  impossible. 
And  then  I  reflected  upon  what  steps  I  should  take.     I 

did  not  like  to  tell  Lady  R the  real  grounds  of  my 

leaving  her.  I  thought  it  would  be  prudent  to  make  some 
excuse  and  part  good  friends.  At  last  it  occurred  to  me 
that  her  intention  of  going  to  France  would  be  a  good 
excuse.  I  could  tell  her  that  I  was  afraid  of  meeting  my 
relatives. 

Having  decided  upon  this  point,  I  then  canvassed  the 

words  of  Lady  M .     What  could  she  offer  me  in  her 

house  ?  She  had  three  daughters,  but  they  were  all  out, 
as  the  phrase  is,  and  their  education  supposed  to  be  com- 
pleted. This  was  a  mystery  I  could  not  solve,  and  I  was 
obliged  to  give  up  thinking  about  it,  and  at  last  I  fell 
asleep.  The  next  moment  I  woke  up,  jaded  in  mind,  and 
with  a  bad  headache,  but  I  dressed  and  went  down  to 

breakfast.     Lady  R asked  after  my  health,  and  then 

said, 

**  I  observed  you  talking  very  confidentially  with  Lady 

M .     I  was  not  aware  that  you  knew  her.     Between 

ourselves,  Valerie,  she  is  one  of  my  models." 

"Indeed,"  replied  I,  **I  do  not  think  that  her  ladyship 
is  aware  of  the  honour  conferred  upon  her." 

"  Very  likely  not,  but  in  the  last  work  she  was  por- 
trayed  to   the   life.     Lady  M is  a  schemer,  always 

plotting ;  her  great  object  now  is  to  get  her  three 
daughters  well  married." 

"  I  believe  that  most  mothers  wish  that.  Lady 
R ." 

"  I  grant  it,  and  perhaps  manoeuvre  as  much,  but  with 
more  skill  than  she  does,  for  every  one  sees  the  game 
that  she  is  playing,  and  the  consequence  is,  that  the 
young  men  shy  off,  which  they  probably  would  not  if 
she  were  quiet,  for  they  are  really  clever,  unaffected, 
and  natural  girls,  very  obliging,  and  without  any 
pride ;  but  how  came  you  to  be  so  intimate  with  Lady 
M ? " 

"  Lady  M and  her  eldest   daughter  were   staying 


I02  Valerie 

for  some  time  with  Madame  Bathurst  in  the  country  when 
I  was  there." 

**  Oh,  I  understand,  that  accounts  for  it." 

"  I  am  going   to  call  upon  Lady  M ,  if  she   sends 

her  carriage  for  me,"  replied  I.  "  She  told  me  that  she 
would,  if  she  could,  at  two  o'clock.  She  has  proposed 
my  paying  her  a  visit ;  I  presume  it  will  be  after  she 
leaves  town." 

"  But  that  you  will  not  be  able  to  do,  Valerie ;  you 
forget  our  trip  to  France." 

"  I  did  not  think  that  you  were  serious,"  replied  I ; 
"you  mentioned  it  as  the  resolution  of  a  night,  and  I 
did  not  know  that  you  might  not  think  differently  upon 
further  consideration." 

"  Oh  no,  my  resolutions  are  hastily  formed,  but  not 
often  given  up.     Go  to  Paris  we  certainly  shall." 

"  If  you  are  determined  upon  going,  Lady  R ,  I  am 

afraid  that  I  cannot  accompany  you." 

**  Indeed  !  "  exclaimed  her  ladyship,  in  surprise.  *'  May 
I  ask  why  not  ? " 

"  Simply  because  I  might  meet,  those  I  am  most  anxious 
to  avoid ;  there  is  a  portion  of  my  history  that  you  are 

not  acquainted  with,  Lady  R ,  which  I  will  now  make 

known  to  you." 

I  then  told  her  as  much  as  I  thought  necessary  relative 
to  my  parents,  and  stated  my  determination  not  to  run  the 

risk  of  meeting  them.     Lady  R argued,  persuaded, 

coaxed,  and  scolded,  but  it  was  all  in  vain  ;  at  last  she 
became  seriously  angry,  and  left  the  room.  Lionel  soon 
afterwards  made  his  appearance,  and  said  to  me,  in  his 
usual  familiar  way, 

**  What's  the  matter.  Miss  Valerie  ?  The  governess  is 
in  a  rage  about  something  ;  she  gave  me  a  box  on  the 
ear." 

"  I  suppose  you  deserved  it,  Lionel,"  replied  I. 

**  Well,  there  may  be  differences  of  opinion  about  that," 
replied  the  boy.  "She  went  on  scolding  me  at  such  a 
rate  that  I  was  quite  astonished,  and  all  about  nothing. 


Valerie  103 

She  blew  up  cook — didn't  she — blew  her  half  up  the 
chimney — and  then  she  was  at  me  again.  At  last  I  could 
bear  it  no  longer,  and  I  said,  *  Don't  flare  up,  my  lady.'  " 

**  *  Don't  my  lady  me,'  cried  she,  *  or  I'll  box  your 
ears.' " 

"  Well,  then,  as  she  is  always  angry  if  you  call  her  my 
lady,  I  thought  she  was  angry  with  me  for  the  same 
reason,  so  I  said,  *  Sempronia,  keep  your  temper,' — and 
didn't  I  get  a  box  on  the  ear." 

I  could  not  help  laughing  at  this  recital  of  his  cool 
impudence,  the  more  so  as  he  narrated  it  with  such  an  air 
of  injured  innocence. 

**  Indeed,  Lionel,"  said  I  at  last,  "  you  well  deserved 
the  box  on  the  ear.     If  you  ever  quit  the  service  of  Lady 

R ,  you  will  find  that  you  must  behave  with  proper 

respect  to  those  above  you  ;  if  not,  you  will  not  remain  an 

hour  in  any  other  house.     Lady  R is  very  odd  and 

very  good-tempered,  and  permits  more  liberties  than  any 
other  person  would.     I  will,  however,  tell  you  why  Lady 

R is  displeased.     It  is  because  she  wishes  me  to  go 

to  France  with  her  and  I  have  refused." 

"  Then  you  are  going  to  leave  us?"  inquired  Lionel, 
mournfully. 

*'  I  suppose  so,"  replied  I. 

"  Then  I  shall  go,  too,"  said  the  boy.     **  I'm  tired  of  it." 

"  But  why  should  you  go,  Lionel  ?  You  may  not  find 
another  situation  half  so  comfortable." 

"  I  shall  not  seek  one.  I  have  only  stayed  here  with 
the  hope  that  I  may  find  out  from  her  ladyship  who  and 
what  my  parents  were,  and  she  will  not  tell  me.  I  shall 
live  by  my  wits,  never  fear ;  *  the  world's  my  oster,'  as 
Shakespeare  says,  and  I  think  I've  wit  enough  to  open  it." 

I  had  not  forgotten  the  observations  of  Lady  M— — 
relative  to  Lionel,  and  what  the  lad  now  said  made  me 
surmise  that  there  was  some  mystery,  and,  on  examination 
of  his  countenance,  there  ivas  a  family  likeness  to  Lady 

R .     I  also  called  to  mind  her  unwillingness  to  enter 

upon  the  subject  when  I  brought  it  up. 


T  04  Valerie 

"  But,  Lionel,"  said  I,  after  a  pause,  "  what  is  it  that 

makes  you  suppose  that  Lady  R conceals  who  were 

your  parents — when  we  last  talked  on  the  subject,  you 
said  you  had  found  out  something — she  told  me  that  your 
father  was  a  bailiff,  or  steward  to  Sir  Richard." 

*'  Which  I  have  proved  to  be  false.  She  told  me  that 
my  father  was  Sir  Richard's  butler ;  that  I  have  also 
discovered  to  be  false,  for  one  day  the  old  housekeeper, 
who   called   upon    me   at    school,   came    here,    and   was 

closeted  with  Lady  R for  half-an-hour.     When  she 

went  away,  I  called  a  hackney-coach  for  her,  and  getting 
behind  it,  went  home  with  her  to  her  lodgings.  When 
I  found  out  where  she  lived,  I  hastened  back  immediately 
that  I  might   not  be  missed,   intending  to  have  made  a 

call  upon   her.     The  next    day  Lady  R gave  me  a 

letter  to  put  in  the  twopenny-post ;  it  was  directed  to 
a  Mrs  Green,  to  the  very  house  where  the  hackney-coach 
had  stopped,  so  I  knew  it  was  for  the  old  housekeeper. 
Instead  of  putting  the  letter  in  the  post,  I  kept  it  till  the 
evening,  and  then  took  it  myself. 

"  *  Mrs  Green,'  said  I,  for  I  found  her  at  home  with 
another  old  woman,  sitting  over  their  tea,  *  I  have  brought 

you  a  letter  from   Lady  R .'      This  is  about  a  year 

ago.  Miss  Valerie. 

**  *  Mercy  on  me,'  said  she,  '  how  strange  that  Lady 
R — —  should  send  you  here.' 

***Not  strange  that  she  should  send  a  letter  by  a 
servant,'  said  I,  *  only  strange  that  I  should  be  a  servant.' 

**  I  said  this.  Miss  Valerie,  as  a  random  throw,  just  to 
see  what  answer  she  would  make. 

**  *  Why,  who  has  been  telling  you  anything  ? '  said  she, 
looking  at  me  through  her  spectacles. 

"  '  Ah,'  replied  I,  *  that's  what  I  must  keep  to  myself, 
for  I'm  under  a  promise  of  secrecy.' 

"  *  Mercy  on  me,  it  couldn't  be — no,  that's  impossible,' 
muttered  the  old  woman,  as  she  opened  the  letter  and  took 
out  a  bank-note,  which  she  crumpled  up  in  her  hand.  She 
then  commenced  reading  the  letter ;  I  walked  a  little  way 


Valerie  105 

from  her,  and  stood  between  her  and  the  window.  Every 
now  and  then  she  held  the  letter  up  to  the  candle,  and 
when  the  light  was  strong  upon  it,  I  could  read  a  line  from 
where  I  stood,  for  I  have  been  used  to  her  ladyship's  writ- 
ing, as  you  know.  One  line  I  read  was,  *  remains  still  at 
Culverwood  Hall ; '  another  was,  *  the  only  person  now 
left  in  Essex.'  I  also  saw  the  words  *  secrecy '  and 
*  ignorant '  at  the  bottom  of  the  page.  The  old  woman 
finished  the  letter  at  last,  but  it  took  her  a  good  while  to 
get  through  it. 

'*  *  Well,'  says  she,  *  have  you  anything  more  to  say  ? ' 

"  *  No,'  says  I;  *  you  are  well  paid  for  your  secrecy, 
Mrs  Green.' 

"  '  What  do  you  mean  ? '  said  she. 

"  *  Oh,  I'm  not  quite  so  ignorant  as  you  suppose,' 
replied  I. 

"  '  Ignorant,'  said  she,  confused,  *  ignorant  of  what  ? ' 

"  '  When  were  you  last  in  Essex  ? '  said  I. 

"  *  When,  why  ?  what's  that  to  you,  you  impudent 
boy .? ' 

**'Nay,  then,  I'll  put  another  question  to  you.  How 
long  is  it  since  you  were  at  Culverwood  Hall  ? ' 

" '  Culverwood  Hall !  What  do  you  know  about 
Culverwood  Hall  ?  the  boy's  mad,  I  believe  ;  go  away, 
you've  done  your  message ;  if  you  don't,  I'll  tell  her  lady- 
ship.' 

"  'Certainly,  Mrs  Green,'  said  I.  *  I  wish  you  a  good- 
night.' 

"  I  left  the  room,  slamming  the  door,  but  not  allowing 
the  catch  to  fall  in,  so  that  I  held  it  a  little  ajar,  and  then 
I  heard  Mrs  Green  say  to  the  other  woman, 

**  *  Somebody's  been  with  that  boy ;  I  wonder  who  it 
can  be  ?  He's  put  me  in  such  a  flurry.  Well,  these 
things  will  out.' 

"  *  Yes,  yes,  it's  like  murder,'  replied  the  other ;  *  not 
that  I  know  what  it's  all  about,  only  I  see  there's  a  secret 
■ — perhaps  you'll  tell  me,  Mrs  Green  ? ' 

"  '  All  I  dare  tell  you  is  that  there  is  a  secret,'  replied 


io6  Valerie 

Mrs  Green,  *  and  the  boy  has  got  an  inkling  of  it  some- 
how or  another.  I  must  see  my  lady — no,  I  had  better 
not,'  added  she ;  *  for  she  is  so  queer  that  she'll  swear 
that  I've  told  him.  Now  there's  only  one  besides  myself 
and  her  ladyship  who  knows  anything,  and  I'll  swear  that 
he  could  not  have  been  with  the  boy,  for  he's  bed-ridden. 
I'm  all  of  a  puzzle,  and  that's  the  truth.  What  a  wind 
there  is  j  why  the  boy  has  left  the  door  open.  Boys 
never  shut  doors.' 

*'  Mrs  Green  got  up  and  slammed  the  door  to,  and  I 
walked  off;  and  now.  Miss  Valerie,  that's  all  that  I  know 
of  the  matter  ;  but  why  I  should  be  sent  to  a  good  school 
and  wear  pepper  and  salt,  and  to  be  taken  away  to  be 
made  first  a  page,  and  now  a  footman,  I  can't  tell ;  but 
you  must  acknowledge  that  there  is  some  mystery,  after 
what  I  have  told  you." 

"It  certainly  is  strange,  Lionel,"  replied  I,  "but  my 
advice  is  that  you  remain  patiently  till  you  can  find  it  out, 
which  by  leaving  Lady  R you  are  not  likely  to  do." 

"  I  don't  know  that.  Miss  Valerie  ;  let  me  get  down  to 
Culver  wood  Hall,  and  I  think  I  would  find  out  something, 
or  my  wits  were  given  me  to  no  purpose.  But  I  hear  her 
ladyship  coming  upstairs  :  so  good-bye.  Miss  Valerie." 

And  Lionel  made  a  hasty  retreat. 

Lady  R slowly  ascended  the  stairs,  and  came  into 

the  room.  Her  violence  had  been  exhausted,  but  she 
looked  sullen  and  moody,  and  I  could  hardly  recognise 
her ;  for  I  must  do  her  the  justice  to  say,  that  I  had  never 
before  seen  her  out  of  temper.  She  sat  down  in  her  chair, 
and  I  asked  her  whether  I  should  bring  her  her  writing 
materials. 

"  A  pretty  state  I  am  in  to  write,"  replied  she,  leaning 
her  elbows  on  the  table,  and  pressing  her  hands  to  her 
eyes.  "  You  don't  know  what  a  rage  I  have  been  in,  and 
how  I  have  been  venting  it  upon  innocent  people.  I  struck 
that  poor  boy — shame  on  me !  Alas  !  I  was  born  with 
violent  passions,  and  they  have  been  my  curse  through 
life.     I  had  hoped  that  years  had  somewhat  subdued  them, 


Valerie  1 07 

but  they  will  occasionally  master  me.  What  would  I  not 
give  to  have  had  your  placid  temper,  Valerie  !  How  much 
unhappiness  I  should  have  been  spared  !  How  much  error 
should  I  have  avoided !  I  was  going  to  say,  how  much 
crime." 

Lady  R was  evidently  more  talking  to  herself  than 

to  me  when  she  said  the  last  words,  and  I  therefore  made 
no  reply.  A  silence  of  more  than  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
followed,  which  was  broken  by  Lionel  coming  in,  and 
announcing  the  carriage  of  Lady  M . 

**That  woman   is   the   cause   of  all   this,"    said   Lady 

R- 5    **I   am   sure   that    she   is.     Pray  do   not  wait, 

Valerie.  Go  and  see  her.  I  shall  be  better  company 
when  you  come  back." 

I  made  no  reply,  but  left  the  room,  and  putting  on  my 

bonnet,  was  driven  to  Lady  M 's.     She  received  me 

with  great  cordiality,  and  so  did  her  daughters,  who  were 
in  the  room ;  but  they  were  dismissed  by  their  mother, 
who  then  said,  "I  told  you  last  night,  my  dear  Made- 
moiselle de  Chatenceuf,  that  I  wished  you  to  reside  with  me. 
You  may  say  in  what  capacity,  and  I  acknowledge  that  I 
hardly  know  what  answer  to  give.  Not  as  governess, 
certainly,  for  I  consider  it  an  odious  position,  and  one  that 
I  could  not  offer  you ;  indeed,  my  girls  do  not  require 
teaching,  as  they  have  finished  their  studies ;  in  only  one 
thing  you  could  be  of  advantage  to  them  in  that  respect, 
which  is  in  music  and  singing.  But  I  wish  you  to  come  as 
their  companion,  as  I  am  convinced  that  they  will  gain 
much  by  your  so  doing.  I  wish  you,  therefore,  to  be 
considered  by  others  as  a  visitor  at  the  house,  but  at  the 
same  time  I  must  insist  that  from  the  advantages  my  girls 
will  derive  from  your  assisting  them  in  music  and  singing, 
you  will  accept  the  same  salary  per  annum  which  you  have 

from  Lady  R .     Do  you  understand  me :  I  wish  you 

to  remain  with  me,  not  as  a  model  after  the  idea  of  Lady 

R ,  but  as  a  model  for  my  girls  to  take  pattern  by.     I 

shall  leave  it  to  yourself  to  act  as  you  please.  I  am  sure 
my  girls  like  you  already,  and  will  like  you  better.     I  do 


io8  Valerie 

not  think  that  I  can  say  more,  except  that  I  trust  you  will 
not  refuse  my  offer." 

There  was  a  delicacy  and  kindness  in  this  proposal  on 

the  part  of  Lady  M which  I  felt  gratefully ;  but  it 

appeared  to  me  that  after  all  it  was  only  an  excuse  to  offer 
me  an  asylum  without  any  remuneration  on  my  part,  and  I 
stated  my  feeling  on  that  point. 

"Do  not  think  so,"  replied  Lady  M .     **I  avoided 

saying  so,  because  I  would  not  have  you  styled  a  music- 
mistress  ;  but  on  that  one  point  alone  you  will  more  than 
earn  your  salary,  as  I  will  prove  to  you  by  showing  you 
the  annual  payments  to  professors  for  lessons ;  but  you 
will  be  of  great  value  to  me  in  other  points,  I  have  no 
doubt.     May  I,  therefore,  consider  it  as  an  affaire  arrangeeV 

After  a  little  more  conversation,  I  acquiesced,  and  having 

agreed  that  I  would  come  as  soon  as  Lady  R went  to 

the  continent,  or  at  all  events  in  three  weeks,  when  Lady 

M quitted  London,  I  took  my  leave,  and  was  conveyed 

back  to  Lady  R ,  in  the  carriage  which  had  been  sent 

for  me. 

On  my  return,  I  found  Lady  R seated  where  I  had 

left  her. 

"Well,"  said  she,  "so  you  have  had  your  audience; 
and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  you  were  most  graciously 
received.  Oh  !  I  know  the  woman ;  and  I  have  been  re- 
flecting upon  it  during  your  absence,  and  I  have  discovered 
what  she  wants  you  for ;  but  this  she  has  not  mentioned, 
not  even  hinted  at.  She  knows  better ;  but  when  once  in 
her  house,  you  will  submit  to  it,  rather  than  be  again  in 
search  of  a  home." 

"  I  really  do  not  know  what  you  mean,  Lady  R ," 

said  L 

"  Has  not  Lady  M asked  you  to  come  as  a  visitor, 

without  specifying  any  particular  employment  ?  " 

"  No,  she  has  not.  She  has  proposed  my  staying  in  the 
house  to  give  lessons  to  her  daughters  in  music,  and  to  be 
their  companion ;  but  there  is  nothing  stated  as  to  a  fixed 
residence  with  her." 


Valerie  109 

"Well,  Valerie,  I  know  that  I  am  odd;  but  you  will 
soon  find  out  whether  you  have  gained  by  the  change." 

"  Lady  R ,  I  really  do  not  consider  you  should  be 

so  sarcastic  or  unkind  towards  me.  I  do  not  like  to  go  to 
France  with  you  for  reasons  which  I  have  fully  explained, 
at  the  expense  of  disclosing  family  affairs,  which  I  had 
much  rather  not  have  mentioned.  You  leave  me  by  myself, 
and   I   must   seek   protection   somewhere.      It   is   kindly 

offered  by  Lady  M ,  and  in  my  unfortunate  position  I 

have  not  to  choose.     Be  just  and  be  generous." 

"Well,    well,    I   will,"    said   Lady    R ,    the    tears 

starting  in  her  eyes  ;  "  but  you  do  not  know  how  much  I 
am  annoyed  at  your  leaving  me.  I  had  hoped,  with  all  my 
faults,  that  I  had  created  in  you  a  feeling  of  attachment  to 
me — God  knows,  that  I  have  tried.  If  you  knew  all  my 
history,  Valerie,  you  would  not  be  surprised  at  my  being 
strange.  That  occurred  when  I  was  of  your  age  which 
would  have  driven  some  people  to  despair  or  suicide.  As 
it  is,  it  has  alienated  me  from  all  my  relations,  not  that  I 
have  many.  My  brother,  I  never  see  or  hear  from,  and 
have  not  for  years.  I  have  refused  all  his  invitations  to  go 
down  to  see  him,  and  he  is  now  offended  with  me  ;  but 
there  are  causes  for  it,  and  years  cannot  wipe  away  the 
memory  of  what  did  occur." 

"I  assure  you.  Lady  R ,  I  have  been  very  sensible 

of  your  kindness  to  me,"  replied  I,  "  and  shall  always 
remember  it  with  gratitude ;  and  if  you  think  I  have  no 
regard  for  you,  you  are  mistaken ;  but  the  subject  has 
become  painful — pray  let  us  say  no  more." 

"  Well,  Valerie,  be  it  so ;  perhaps  it  is  the  wisest 
plan—" 

To  change  the  conversation,  I  said — "  Is  not  your 
brother  the  present  baronet  ? " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Lady  R . 

"  And  where  does  he  reside  ?  " 

"  In  Essex,  at  Culverwood  Hall,  the  seat  of  all  my  mis- 
fortunes." 

I  started  a  little  at  the  mention  of  the  place,  as  it  was 


no  Valerie 

the  one  which  the  reader  may  remember  was  spoken  of  by 
Lionel.     I  then  turned  the  conversation  to  other  matters, 

and  by  dinner-time  Lady  R had  recovered  herself,  and 

was  as  amiable  as  ever. 

From  that  day  until  Lady  R set  off  for  Paris,  there 

was  not  a  word  said  relative  to  Lady  M .     She  was 

kind  and  polite,  but  not  so  warm  and  friendly  as  she  had 
been  before,  and  in  her  subdued  bearing  towards  me  was 
more  agreeable.  Her  time  was  now  employed  in  making 
preparations  for  her  tour.  Lionel  was  the  only  one  who 
was  to  accompany  her  except  her  own  maid.     At  last  she 

fixed  the  day  of  her  departure,  and  I  wrote  to  Lady  M , 

who  returned  an  answer  that  it  suited  her  exactly,  as  she 
would  go  to  the  country    the    day  after.     The   evening 

before  Lady  R was  to  start  was  passed  very  gloomily. 

I  felt  great  sorrow  at  our  separation,  more  than  I  could  have 
imagined ;  but  when  you  have  been  associated  with  a  person 
who  is  good-tempered  and  kind,  you  soon  feel  more  for  them 
than  you  would  suppose  until  you  are  about  to  quit  them. 

Lady  R was  very  much  dispirited,  and  said  to  me, 

"  Valerie,  I  have  a  presentiment  that  we  never  shall  meet 
again,  and  yet  I  am  anything  but  superstitious.  I  can 
truly  say  that  you  are  the  only  person  to  whom  I  have  felt 
real  attachment  since  my  youth,  and  I  feel  more  than  I  can 
describe.  Something  whispers  to  me,  '  Do  not  go  to 
France,'  and  yet  something  impels  me  to  go.  Valerie,  if  I 
do  come  back  I  trust  that  you  will  consider  my  house  your 
home,  if  at  any  time  you  cannot  place  yourself  more  to 
your  satisfaction ;  I  will  not  say  more,  as  I  know  that  I  am 
not  exactly  a  lovable  person,  and  my  ways  are  odd ;  but 
do  pray  look  upon  me  as  your  sincere  friend,  who  will 
always  be  ready  to  serve  you.  I  have  to  thank  you  for  a 
few  happy  months,  and  that  is  saying  much.  God  bless 
you,  my  dear  Valerie." 

I  was  moved  to  tears  by  what  Lady  R said,  and  I 

thanked  her  with  a  faltering  voice. 

'*  Come  now,"  said  she,  **  I  shall  be  off  too  early  in  the 
morning  to  see  you  :  let  us  take  our  farewell." 


Valerie  1 1 1 

Lady  R put  a  small  packet  into  my  hand,  kissed  me 

on  the  forehead,  and  then  hastened  up  to  her  own  room. 

That  people  love  change  is  certain,  but  still  there  is  a 
mournfulness  connected  with  it ;  even  in  a  change  of 
residence,  the  packing  up,  the  litter  attending  it,  the 
corded  trunks  and  packages,  give  a  forlorn  appearance  to 
the  house  itself.  To  me  it  was  peculiarly  distressing ;  I 
had  changed  so  often  within  the  last  year,  and  had  such  a 
precarious  footing  wherever  I  went,  I  felt  myself  to  be  the 
sport  of  fortune,  and  a  football  to  the  whims  and  caprices 
of  others.      I   was    sitting   in   my   bedroom,   my  trunks 

packed  but  not  yet  closed  down,  thinking  of  Lady  R 's 

last  conversation,  and  very  triste.     The  packet  was  lying 
on  the  table  before  me,  unopened,  when  I  was  roused  by  a 

knock  at  the  door.     I  thought  it  was  Lady  R 's  maid, 

and  I  said,  **  Come  in." 

The  door  opened,  and  Lionel  made  his  appearance. 
"Is  it  you,  Lionel  ?     What  do  you  want  ? " 
**  I  knew  that  you   were  up,  and  I  recollected  as  we 
leave  before  you  do,  to-morrow,  that  you  would  have  no 
one  to  cord  your  luggage,  so  I  thought  I  would  come  up 
and  do  it  for  you  to-night.  Miss  Valerie,  if  it  is  ready." 

"  Thank  you,  Lionel,  it  is  very  considerate  of  you.  I 
will  lock  the  trunks  up,  and  you  can  cord  them  outside." 

Lionel  took  out  the  trunks  and  corded  them  in  the 
passage.     When  he  had  finished  he  said  to  me, 

**  Good  bye,  Miss  Valerie.  You  will  see  me  again 
very  soon." 

"  See  you  very  soon,  Lionel !  I  am  afraid  there  is  no 

chance  of  that,  for  Lady  R intends  to  stay  abroad  for 

six  months." 

"  I  do  not,"  replied  he. 

"  Why,  Lionel,  it  would  be  very  foolish  for  you  to  give 
up  such  a  good  situation.  You  have  such  unusual  wages ; 
twenty  pounds  a  year,  is  it  not  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Miss  Valerie.  I  should  not  get  half  that  in 
another  situation,  but  that  is  one  reason  why  I  am  going 
to  leave.     Why  should  she  give  me  twenty  pounds  a  year. 


112  Valerie 

I  must  find  out  why,  and  find  out  I  will,  as  I  said  to  you 
before.  She  don't  give  me  twenty  pounds  for  my  beauty, 
although  she  might  give  you  a  great  deal  more,  and  yet 
not  pay  y6u  half  enough." 

"Weil,  Lionel,  I  think  you  have  been  here  long 
enough.  It  is  too  late  to  sit  up  to  pay  compliments. 
Fare  you  well." 

I  shut  my  door  upon  him  gently,  and  then  went  to  bed. 
As  usual  after  excitement,  I  slept  long  and  soundly. 
When  I  awoke  the  next  morning,  I  found  it  was  broad 
day,  and  nearly  ten  o'clock.  I  rang  the  bell,  and  it  was 
answered  by  the  cook,  who  told  me  that  she  and  I  were 
the  only  people  in  the  house.  I  rose,  and  as  I  passed  by 
my  table,  I  perceived  another  package  lying  by  the  side  of 
the  one  which  Lady  R — - —  had  given  me.  It  was 
addressed  to  me  and  I  opened  it.     It  contained  a  miniature 

of  Lady  R when  she  was  about  my  age,  and  very 

beautiful  she  must  have  been.  It  was  labelled  **Semp- 
ronia  at  eighteen.  Keep  it  for  my  sake,  dear  Valerie, 
and  do  not  open  the  paper  accompanying  it  until  you  have 
my  permission,  or  you  hear  of  my  being  no  more." 

I  laid  the  miniature  down  and  opened  the  first  packet 

given  me  by  Lady  R .     It  contained  bank  notes  to 

the  amount  of  one  hundred  pounds,  nearly  double  the 
salary  due  to  me.  The  contents  of  both  these  packets 
only  made  me  feel  more  melancholy,  and  I  sighed  heavily 
as  I  put  them  in  my  dressing-case ;  but  time  ran  on,  and 

I  had  agreed  to  be  at  Lady  M ^'s  at  one  o'clock,  when 

the  carriage  would  be  sent  for  me.  I  therefore  hastened 
my  toilet,  closed  the  remainder  of  my  luggage,  and  went 
down  to  the  breakfast  which  the  cook  had  prepared  for 
me.  While  I  was  at  breakfast  a  letter  was  brought  by 
the  post.     It  had  been  directed  to  Madame  Bathurst,  and 

was  redirected   to  Lady  R 's  address.     It  was  from 

Madame  Paon,  and  as  follows  : — 

"  My  dear  Mdlle.  de  Chatengeuf, — "  As  I  take  it  for 
granted  that  you  do  not  see  the  French  papers,  I  write 


Valerie  113 

to  tell  you   that   your   predictions   relative  to  Monsieur 

G ,   have   all   proved    correct.     A   month   after   the 

marriage,  he  neglected  madame,  and  spent  his  whole 
time  at  the  gaming-table,  only  returning  home  to  obtain 
fresh  supplies  from  her.  These  were  at  last  refused,  and 
in  his  rage  he  struck  her.  A  suit  for  separation  of 
person  and  property  was  brought  into  court  last  week, 
and  terminated  in  favour  of  Madame  d'Albret,  who 
retains  all  her  fortune,  and  is  rid  of  a  monster.  She 
came  to  me  yesterday  morning,  and  showed  me  the  letter 
which  you  had  written  to  her,  asking  me  whether  I  did 
not  correspond  with  you,  and  whether  I  thought,  that 
after  her  conduct  you  could  be  prevailed  upon  to  return 
to  her.  Of  course  I  could  not  give  any  opinion,  but  I 
am  convinced  that  if  you  only  say  that  you  forgive  her, 
that  she  will  write  to  you  and  make  the  request.  I  really  do 
not  well  see  how  you  can  do  otherwise,  after  the  letter 
which  you  wrote  to  her,  but  of  course  you  will  decide 
for  yourself.  I  trust,  mademoiselle,  you  will  favour  me 
with  a  speedy  answer,  as  Madame  d'Albret  is  here  every 
day,  and  is  evidently  very  impatient, — I  am,  my  dear 
mademoiselle,  yours, 

"  Emile  Paon. 
"Nee  Merce." 

To  this  letter  I  sent  the  following  reply  by  that  day's 
post : — 

"  My  dear  Madame  Paon, 
"  That  I  sincerely  forgive  Madame  d'Albret  is  true ;  I 
do  so  from  my  heart ;  but  although  I  forgive  her,  I  cannot 
listen  to  any  proposal  to  resume  the  position  I  once  held. 
Recollect  that  she  has  driven  all  over  Paris,  and  accused 
me  among  all  her  friends  of  ingratitude  and  slander.  How 
then,  after  having  been  discarded  for  such  conduct,  could 
I  again  make  my  appearance  in  her  company.  Either  I 
have  done  as  she  has  stated,  and  if  so,  am  unworthy  of  her 
patronage,  or  I  have  not  done  so,  and  therefore  have  been 

V  H 


114  Valerie 

cruelly  used  :  made  to  feel  my  dependence  in  the  bitterest 
way,  having  been  dismissed  and  thrown  upon  the  world 
with  loss  of  character.  Could  I  ever  feel  secure  or  com- 
fortable with  her  after  such  injustice  ?  or  could  she  feel  at 
her  ease  on  again  presenting  one  as  her  protegee,  whom  she 
had  so  ill-treated  ?  would  she  not  have  to  blush  every  time 
that  she  met  with  any  of  our  former  mutual  friends  and 
acquaintances  ?  It  would  be  a  series  of  humiliations  to  us 
both.  Assure  her  of  my  forgiveness  and  good-will,  and 
my  wishes  for  her  happiness ;  but  to  return  to  her  is 
impossible.  I  would  rather  starve.  If  she  knew  what  I 
have  suffered  in  consequence  of  her  hasty  conduct  towards 
me,  she  would  pity  me  more  than  she  may  do  now ;  but 
what  is  done  is  done.  There  is  no  remedy  for  it.  Adieu, 
Madame  Paon.  Many  thanks  for  your  kindness  to  one  so 
fallen  as  I  am. —         "  Yours  truly  and  sincerely, 

'*  Valerie." 

I  wrote  the  above  under  great  depression  of  spirits,  and 
it  was  with  a  heavy  heart  that  I  afterwards  alighted  at 

Lady  M 's  residence  in  St  James's  Square.     If  smiles, 

however,  and  cordial  congratulations,  and  shakes  of  the 
hand  could  have  consoled  me,  they  were  not  wanting  on 

the  part  of  Lady  M and  her  daughters.     I  was  shown 

all  the  rooms  below,  then  Lady  M 's  room,  the  young 

ladies'  rooms,  and  lastly  my  own,  and  was  truly  glad  when 
I  was  at  last  left  alone  to  unpack  and  arrange  my  things. 

The  room  allotted  to  me  was  very  comfortable,  and 
better  furnished  than  those  in  which  the  young  ladies  slept, 
and  as  far  as  appearances  went,  I  was  in  all  respects  treated 
as  a  visitor  and  not  as  a  governess.  The  maid  who 
attended  me  was  very  civil,  and  as  she  assisted  and  laid 
my  dresses  in  the  wardrobe,  made  no  attempt  to  be 
familiar.     I  ought  to  have  informed  the  reader  that  Lady 

M — ■ —  was  a  widow.  Lord  M having  died  about  two 

years  before.     Her  eldest  son,  the  present  Lord  M -, 

was  on  the  continent.  Dinner  was  announced ;  there  were 
only  two  visitors,  and  I  was  treated  as  one  of  the  company. 


Valerie  1 1 5 

In  fact,  nothing  could  be  more  gratifying  than  the  manner 
in  which  I  was  treated.  In  the  evening,  I  played  and  sang. 
The  young  ladies  did  the  same ;  their  voices  were  good, 
but  they  wanted  expression  in  their  singing,  and  I  perceived 
that  I  could  be  useful. 

Lady  M asked  me,  when  we  were  not  overheard, 

*  *  what  I  thought  of  her  daughters'  singing  ?  " 

I  told  her  frankly. 

"It  is  impossible  to  doubt  the  truth  of  what  you  say, 
my  dear  Mademoiselle  de  Chatenoeuf,  after  having  heard 
your  performance.  I  knew  that  you  were  considered  a 
good  performer,  but  I  had  no  idea  of  the  perfection  which 
you  have  arrived  at." 

"  If  your  daughters  are  really  fond  of  music,  they  would 
soon  do  as  well,  my  lady,"  replied  I. 

"  Impossible,"  exclaimed  her  ladyship  ;  **but  still  they 
must  gain  something  from  listening  to  you.  You  look 
fatigued.  Do  you  wish  to  go  to  bed  ?  Augusta  will  go 
up  with  you." 

**I  have  a  nervous  headache,"  replied  I,  "and  I  will 
accept  your  ladyship's  considerate  proposal." 

Augusta,  the  eldest  daughter,  lighted  a  chamber-candle, 
and  went  up  with  me  into  my  room.  After  a  little  con- 
versation, she  wished  me  good-night,  and  thus  passed  the 
first  day  in  St  James's  Square. 


Chapter  VIII 

As  arranged  by  Lady  M — — ,  the  next  day  we  went  to 
Harking  Castle,  the  family  seat,  in  Dorsetshire,  and  I  was 
not  sorry  to  be  again  quiet,  after  the  noise  and  bustle  of  a 

London  season.     As  Lady  M had  observed,  the  young 

ladies  were  sadly  jaded  with  continual  late  hours  and  hot 
rooms,  but  they  had  not  been  a  week  in  the  country  before 
they  were  improved  in  appearance  and  complexion.  They 
certainly  were  amiable,  nice  girls  ;    clever,  and  without 


1 1 6  Valerie 

pride,  and  I  soon  became  attached  to  them.  I  attended  to 
their  music,  and  they  made  great  progress.  I  also  taught 
them  the  art  of  making  flowers  in  wax,  which  I  had  so 
lately  learned  myself.  This  was  all  I  could  do,  except 
mildly  remonstrating  with  them  when  I  saw  what  did  not 
appear  to  me  to  be  quite  correct,  in  their  conduct  and  deport- 
ment.    Lady  M appeared  quite  satisfied,  and  treated 

me  with  great  consideration,  and  I  was  in  a  short  time  very 
happy  in  my  new  position. 

For  the  first  month,  there  were  no  visitors  in  the  house ; 

after  that,  invitations  were  sent   out.     Lady  M had 

said  that  she  would  have  a  month's  quiet  to  recover  herself 
from  the  fatigues  of  the  season,  and  I  had  no  doubt  but 
that  she  also  thought  her  daughters  would  be  much 
benefited,  as  they  really  were,  by  a  similar  retirement. 
It  was  on  the  Monday  that  company  was  expected,  and 

on    Friday   Lady   M desired    Augusta,    the    eldest 

daughter,  to  put  on  a  new  dress  which  had  just  been 
made  by  the  two  lady's-maids,  and  come  down  in  it  that 
she  might  see  it  on.  When  Augusta  made  her  appear- 
ance, and  her  mother  had  surveyed  the  dress,  she  said, 

"  I  do  not  quite  like  it,  Augusta,  and  yet  I  do  not 
exactly  know  where  it's  wrong  ;  but  something  requires 
to  be  altered  :  it  does  not  hang  gracefully." 

As  she  said  this,  I  was  reading  a  book,  and  I  naturally 
looked  up,  and  immediately  perceived  the  alteration  which 
the  dress  required.  I  pointed  it  out,  and  with  a  few 
pins  made  the  dress  sit  well. 

"  Why  this  is  a  new  talent,  my  dear  Mademoiselle  de 
Chatenoeuf,  one  that  I  had  no  idea  that  you  possessed ; 
although  I  admit  that  no  one  dresses  more  elegantly  than 

you  do,"  said  Lady  M .     "  How  much  I  am  obliged 

to  you  for  taking  so  much  trouble." 

"  I  am  most  happy  to  be  of  any  service,  Lady  M , 

and  you  may  always  command  me,"  replied  L  "I  have 
the  credit  of  being  a  very  good  milliner." 

"  I  believe  you  can  do  anything,"  replied  Lady  M . 

"  Augusta,  go  up  to  Benson  and  show  her  the  alterations 


Valerie  117 

that    are  required,   and   tell   her   to  make   them   directly. 

After   all,"  continued   Lady  M ,   to   me,  "  it   is  bad 

economy  making  dresses  at  home,  but  I  really  cannot 
afford  to  pay  the  extravagant  prices  charged  by  Madame 
Desbelli.  My  bills  are  monstrous,  and  my  poverty,  but 
not  my  will,  consents.  Still  it  does  make  such  a  dijfference 
in  the  appearance,  being  well-dressed,  that  if  I  could,  I 
never  would  have  a  dress  made  at  home  ;  but  the  saving 
is  astonishing — nearly  two-thirds,  I  assure  you." 

"  If  you  will  allow  me  to  interfere  a  little,  my  lady," 
replied  I,  "I  think  you  can  have  them  as  well  made  at 
home  as  by  Madame  Desbelli.     I  think  I  can  be  useful." 

"  You  are  very  kind.  Mademoiselle  de  Chatenoeuf,  but 
it  will  be  taxing  you  too  much." 

"  Not  at  all.  Lady  M ,  if  I  have  your  sanction." 

**  You    shall  do  just  as  you  please,  my  dear,"  replied 

Lady  M ;  "I  give  you  full  authority  over  the  whole 

household,  if  you  wish  it ;  but  indeed  I  think  Benson  will 
be  much  obliged  to  you  for  any  slight  hint  that  you  may 
give  her,  and  I  am  sure  that  I  shall ;  but  the  carriage  is 
at  the  door — do  you  drive  to-day  ?  " 

"  Not  to-day,  I  thank  you.  Lady  M ,"  replied  L 

**  Well,  then,  I  will  take  Hortense  and  Amy  with  me, 
and  leave  Augusta  with  you." 

After  Lady  M— — 's  departure,  I  went  up  to  the  room 
where  the  maids  were  at  work.  I  altered  the  arrange- 
ment of  Augusta's  dress  so  as  to  suit  her  figure,  and  cut 
out  the  two  others  for  Hortense  and  Amy.     Wishing  to 

please  Lady  M ,  I  worked  myself  at  Augusta's  dress, 

and  had  it  completed  before  Lady  M had  returned  from 

her  drive.  It  certainly  was  now  a  very  different  affair, 
and  Augusta  looked  remarkably  well  in  it.  She  was 
delighted   herself,  and  hastened  down  to  her  mother   to 

show  it  to  her.     When  I  came  down  to  dinner.  Lady  M 

was  profuse  in  her  acknowledgments ;  the  two  other 
dresses,  when  finished,  gave  equal  satisfaction,  and  from 

that  time  till  the  period  of  my  quitting  Lady  M ,  all  the 

dresses,  not  only  of  the  young  ladies,  but  those  of  Lady 


1 1 8  Valerie 

M ,  were  made  at  home,  and  my  taste  and  judgment 

invariably  appealed  to  and  most  cheerfully  given.  I  felt  it 
my  duty  to  be  of  all  the  use  that  I  could  be,  and  perhaps 
was  not  a  little  gratified  by  the  compliments  I  received 
upon  my  exquisite  taste.  Time  passed  on ;  during  the 
shooting  season,  Augusta,  the  eldest  daughter,  received  a 
very  good  offer,  which  was  accepted;  and  at  the  Christmas 
festivities,    Hortense,   the    second   girl,    accepted    another 

proposal,  which  was  also  very  favourable.     Lady  M 

was  delighted  at  such  success. 

**Is  it  not  strange,  my  dear  Mademoiselle  de  Chatenoeuf, 
that  I  have  been  fagging  two  seasons,  night  and  day,  to 
get  husbands  for  those  girls,  and  now  alone  here,  in 
solitude  and  retirement  almost,  they  have  both  obtained 
excellent  establishments.  I  do  really  declare  that  I  believe 
it  is  all  owing  to  you,  and  the  delightful  manner  in  which 
you  have  dressed  them." 

**  I  should  rather  think  that  it  is  owing,  in  the  first  place, 
to  their  having  so  much  improved  in  personal  appearance 
since  they  have  been  down  in  the  country,"  replied  I ; 
"  and  further,  to  the  gentlemen  having  now  an  opportunity 
of  discovering  their  truly  estimable  qualities,  which  they 
were  not  likely  to  do  at  Almack's  or  other  parties  during  a 
London  season." 

**  You  may  think  so,"  replied  Lady  M ,  "  but  it  is  my 

conviction  that  all  is  owing  to  their  being  so  tastefully 
dressed.  Why  every  one  admires  the  elegance  of  their 
costume,  and  requests  patterns.  Well,  now  I  have  only 
Amy  on  my  hands,  and  I  think  that  her  sister's  high 
connections  will  assist  in  getting  her  off." 

"  She  is  a  sweet  girl,  Amy,"  replied  I,  "  and  were  I  you 
Lady  M ,  I  should  be  in  no  hurry  to  part  with  her." 

**  Indeed,  but  I  am,"  replied  Lady  M ,  "you  don't 

know  the  expense  of  girls,  and  my  jointure  is  not  so  very 
large;  however,  I  must  not  complain.  Don't  you  think 
Amy  looks  better  in  lilac  than  any  other  colour  ? " 

"  She  looks  well  in  almost  any  colour,"  replied  L 

"  Yes,  with  your  taste,  I  grant,"  replied  Lady  M . 


Valerie  1 1 9 

"  Are  you  aware  that  we  go  to  town  in  a  fortnight  ?  We 
must  look  after  the  trousseaux.  It  was  arranged  last  night  that 
both  marriages  shall  take  place  in  February.  Amy  will,  of 
course  be  one  of  the  brides'-maids,  and  I  trust  to  you,  my 
dear  Mademoiselle  de  Chatenoeuf,  to  invent  something  very 
distingue  for  her  on  that  occasion.  Who  knows  but  that 
it  may  get  her  off  ?  but  it's  late,  so  good-night." 

I  could  not  admire  Lady  M 's  apparent  hurry  to  get 

rid  of  her  daughters,  but  it  certainly  was  the  one  thing 
needful  which  had  occupied  all  her  thoughts  and  attention 
during  the  time  that  I  had  been  with  her.  That  it  was 
natural  she  should  wish  that  her  children  were  well 
established,  I  granted,  but  all  that  she  appeared  to  consider 
was  good  connection,  and  the  means  of  living  in  good 
style,  every  other  point  as  to  the  character  of  the  husbands 
being  totally  overlooked. 

A  fortnight  after  Christmas  we  all  went  to  London,  and 

were,  as  Lady  M had  observed,  very  busy  with  the 

trousseaux,  when  one  day  the  butler  came  to  say  that  a 
young  gentleman  wished  to  see  me,  and  was  waiting  in  the 
breakfast  parlour  below.  I  went  down,  wondering  who 
it  could  be,  when  to  my  surprise,  I  found  Lionel,  the  page 

of  Lady  R ,  dressed  in   plain  clothes,  and  certainly 

looking  very  much  like  a  gentleman.  He  bowed  very 
respectfully  to  me  when  he  entered,  much  more  so  than 

he  had  ever  done  when  he  was  a  page  with  Lady  R , 

and  said, 

"  Miss  Valerie,  I  have  ventured  to  call  upon  you,  as  I 
thought  when  we  parted,  that  you  did  me  the  honour  to 
feel  some  little  interest  about  me,  and  I  thought  you 
would  like  to  know  what  has  taken  place.  I  have  been 
in  England  now  four  months,  and  have  not  been  idle 
during  that  time." 

"I   am   certainly   glad   to   see   you,  Lionel,    although 

I  am    sorry   you    have    left    Lady    R ,  and    I    hope 

you  have  been  satisfied  with  the  result  of  your  in- 
quiries." 

"  It  is  rather  a  long  story,  Miss  Valerie,  and,  if  you 


I20  Valerie 

wish  to  hear  it,  you  wil]  oblige  me  by  sitting  down  while 
I  narrate  it  to  you." 

**  I  hope  it  will  not  be  too  long,  Lionel,  as  I  shall  be 

wanted  in  an  hour  or  so,  to  go  out  with  Lady  M , 

but  I  am  ready  to  hear  you,"  continued  I,  sitting  down 
as  he  requested. 

Lionel  stood  by  me,  and  then  commenced — "  We 
arrived  at  Dover  the  evening  of  the  day  that  we  left. 

Miss   Valerie;  and   Lady   R ,    who   had   been   in   a 

state  of  great  agitation  during  the  journey,  was  so  unwell, 
that  she  remained  there  four  or  five  days.  As  soon  as 
she  was  better,  I  thought  it  was  advisable  that  she  should 
settle  my  book,  and  pay  me  my  wages  before  we  left 
England,  and  I  brought  it  to  her,  stating  my  wish,  as  the 
sum  was  then  very  large. 

**  *  And  what  do  you  want  money  for  ? '  said  she,  rather 
angrily. 

**  *  I  want  to  place  it  in  safety,  my  lady,*  replied  L 

"  *  That's  as  much  as  to  say  that  it  is  not  safe  with 
me.' 

"  'No,  my  lady,'  replied  L  *  But  suppose  any  accident 
were  to  happen  to  you  abroad,  would  your  executors 
ever  believe  that  you  owed  more  than  -£2^,  besides  a 
year's  wages  to  a  page  like  me ;  they  would  say  that  it 
could  not  be,  and  would  not  pay  me  my  money ;  neither 
would  they  believe  that  you  gave  me  such  wages.' 

"  '  Well,'  she  replied,  '  there  is  some  truth  in  that, 
and  it  will,  perhaps,  be  better  that  I  do  pay  you  at  once, 
but  where  will  you  put  the  money,  Lionel  ? ' 

**  *  I  will  keep  the  check,  my  lady,  if  you  please.' 

"  *  Then  I  will  write  it  to  order  and  not  to  bearer,' 
replied  she,  *  and  then  if  you  lose  it,  it  will  not  be  paid, 
for  it  will  require  your  own  signature.' 

"  '  Thank  you,  my  lady,'  replied  L 

"Having  examined  my  accounts  and  my  wages  due,  she 
gave  me  a  check  for  the  full  amount.  The  next  morning, 
the  packet  was  to  sail  at  nine  o'clock.  We  were  in  good 
time,  and  as  soon  as  Lady  R was  on  board  she  went 


Valerie  121 

down  into  the  cabin.  Her  maid  asked  me  for  the  bottle 
of  salts  which  I  had  purposely  left  under  the  sofa  pillow 
at  the  Ship  Hotel.  I  told  her  that  I  had  left  it,  and  as 
there  was  plenty  of  time  would  run  and  fetch  it.  I  did 
so,  but  contrived  not  to  be  back  until  the  steamer  had 
moved  away  from  the  pier,  and  her  paddles  were  in 
motion.  I  called  out  *  Stop,  stop,'  knowing  of  course  that 
they  would  not,   although  they  were  not  twenty  yards 

away.     I  saw  Lady  R 's  maid  run  to  the  captain  and 

speak  to  him,  but  it  was  of  no  use,  and  thus  I  was  left 

behind,  without  Lady  R having  any  suspicion  that  it 

was  intentional  on  my  part. 

"  I  waited  at  the  pier  till  the  packet  was  about  two 
miles  off,  and  then  walked  away  from  the  crowd  of  people 
who  were  bothering  me  with  advice  how  to  proceed,  so 
that  I  might  join  my  mistress  at  Calais.  I  returned  to  the 
hotel  for  a  portion  of  my  clothes  which  I  had  not  sent  on 
board  of  the  packet,  but  had  left  in  charge  of  the  boots, 
and  then  sat  down  in  the  tap  to  reflect  upon  what  I  should 
do.  My  first  object  was  to  get  rid  of  my  sugar-loaf 
buttons,  for  I  hated  livery.  Miss  Valerie  ;  perhaps  it  was 
pride,  but  I  could  not  help  it.  I  walked  out  till  I  came  to 
a  slop-seller's,  as  they  call  them  at  seaports,  and  went  in  ; 
there  was  nothing  hanging  up  but  seamen's  clothes,  and 
on  reflection,  I  thought  I  could  not  do  better  than  to  dress 
as  a  sailor  ;  so  I  told  the  man  that  I  wanted  a  suit  of 
sailor's  clothes. 

"  *  You  want  to  go  to  sea,  I  suppose,'  said  the  man,  not 
guessing  exactly  right,  considering  that  I  just  refused  to 
embark. 

"  However,  I  bargained  first  for  a  complete  suit,  and 
then  sold  him  my  liveries,  exchanging  my  dress  in  the 
back  parlour.  I  then  returned  to  the  tap,  obtained  my 
other  clothes,  and  as  soon  as  the  coach  started,  got  outside 
and  arrived  in  London.  I  called  upon  you  at  this  house, 
and  found  that  you  were  in  the  country,  and  then  I 
resolved  that  I  would  go  down  to  Culverwood  Hall." 

"  And  now  you  must  leave  off,  Lionel,  for  the  present," 


122  Valerie 

said  I,  "  for  I  must  go  out  with  Lady  M .  Come  to- 
morrow, early,  and  I  shall  have  leisure  to  hear  the  rest  of 
your  story." 

The  following  morning  Lionel  returned  and  resumed 
his  history. 

"Miss  Valerie,  little  things  often  give  you  more  trouble 
than  greater ;  and  I  had  more  difficulty  to  find  out  where 
Culverwood  Hall  was  than  you  may  imagine.  I  asked 
many  at  the  inn  where  I  put  up,  but  no  one  could  tell  me, 
and  at  such  places  I  was  not  likely  to  find  any  book  which 
I  could  refer  to.  I  went  to  the  coach  offices  and  asked 
what  coaches  started  for  Essex,  and  the  reply  was, 
*  Where  did  I  want  to  go  ? '  and,  when  I  said  Culverwood 
Hall,  no  one  could  tell  me  by  which  coach  I  was  to  go,  or 
which  town  it  was  near.  At  last,  I  did  find  out  from  the 
porter  of  the  Saracen's  Head,  who  had  taken  in  parcels 
with  that  address,  and  who  went  to  the  coachman,  who 
said  that  his  coach  passed  within  a  mile  of  Sir  Alexander 
Moystyn's,  who  lived  there.  I  never  knew  her  ladyship's 
maiden  name  before.  I  took  my  place  by  the  coach,  for  I 
had  gone  to  the  banker's  in  Fleet  Street,  and  received  the 
money  for  my  check,  and  started  the  next  morning  at 
three  o'clock. 

**I  was  put  down  at  a  village  called  Westgate,  at  an 
inn  called  the  Moystyn  Arms.  I  kept  to  the  dress  of  a 
sailor,  and  when  the  people  spoke  to  me  on  the  coach, 
kept  up  the  character  as  well  as  I  could,  which  is  very 
easy  to  do  when  you  have  to  do  with  people  who  know 
nothing  about  it.  I  shivered  my  timbers,  and  all  that  sort 
of  thing,  and  hitched  up  my  trousers,  as  they  do  at  the 
theatres.  The  coachman  told  me  that  the  inn  was  the 
nearest  place  I  could  stop  at,  if  I  wanted  to  go  to  the  hall, 
and  taking  my  bundle,  I  got  down  and  he  drove  off.  A 
sailor-boy  is  a  sort  of  curiosity  in  a  country  village.  Miss 
Valerie,  and  I  had  many  questions  put  to  me,  but  I 
answered  them  by  putting  others.  I  said  that  my  friends 
were  formerly  living  at  the  hall  in  the  old  baronet's  time, 
but  that  I  knew  little  about  them,  as  it  was  a  long  while 


Valerie  123 

ago  j  and  I  asked  if  there  were  any  of  the  old  servants 
still  living  at  the  place.  The  woman  who  kept  the  inn 
told  me  that  there  was  one,  Old  Roberts,  who  still  lived 
in  the  village,  and  been  bedridden  for  some  years.  This  of 
course  was  the  person  I  wanted,  and  I  inquired  what  had 
become  of  his  family.  The  reply  was,  that  his  daughter, 
who  had  married  Green,  was  somewhere  in  London,  and 
his  son,  who  had  married  Kitty  Wilson  of  the  village,  had 
gone  to  reside  as  gamekeeper  somewhere  near  Portsmouth, 
and  had  a  large  family  of  children.' 

"  *  You're  right  enough,'  replied  I,  laughing,  *  we  are 
a  large  family.' 

"'What,  are  you  old  Roberts'  grandson?'  exclaimed 
the  woman.  *Well,  we  did  hear  that  one  of  them, 
Harry,  I  think,  did  go  to  sea.' 

a  i  Well,  now,  perhaps  you'll  tell  me  where  I  am  to 
find  the  old  gentleman  ? '  replied  I. 

"  *  Come  with  me,'  said  she,  '  he  lives  hard-by,  and 
glad  enough  he'll  be,  poor  man,  to  have  any  one  to  talk 
with  him  a  bit,  for  it's  a  lonesome  life  he  leads  in  bed 
there.' 

"  I  followed  the  woman,  and  when  about  a  hundred 
yards  from  the  inn,  she  stopped  at  the  door  of  a  small 
house,  and  called  to  Mrs  Meshin,  to  *  go  up  and  tell  old 
Roberts  that  one  of  his  grandsons  is  here.'  A  snuffy  old 
woman  made  her  appearance,  peered  at  me  through  her 
spectacles,  and  then  stumped  up  a  pair  of  stairs  which 
faced  the  door.  Shortly  afterwards  I  was  desired  to 
come  up,  and  did  so.  I  found  an  old  man  with  silver 
hair  lying  in  bed,  and  the  said  Mrs  Meshin,  with  her 
spectacles,  smoothing  down  the  bed-clothes,  and  making 
the  place  tidy. 

"  '  What  cheer,  old  boy  ? '  said  I,  after  T.  P.  Cooke's 
style. 

"*What  do  you  say?  I'm  hard  of  hearing,  rather,' 
replied  the  old  man. 

"  *  How  do  you  find  yourself,  sir  ? '  said  I. 

"  *  Oh,  pretty  well  for  an  old  man ;  and  so  you're  my 


124  Valerie 

grandson,  Harry  •,  glad  to  see  you. — You  may  go,  Mrs 
Meshin,  and  shut  the  door,  and  do  you  hear,  don't  listen 
at  the  key-hole.' 

**  The  stately  lady,  Mrs  Meshin,  growled,  and  then  left 
the  room,  slamming  the  door. 

"  *  She  is  very  cross,  grandson,'  said  the  old  man,  *  and 
I  see  nobody  but  her.  It's  a  sad  thing  to  be  bedridden 
this  way,  and  not  to  get  out  in  the  fresh  air,  and  sadder 
still  to  be  tended  by  a  cross  old  woman,  who  won't  talk 
when  I  want  her,  and  won't  hold  her  tongue  when  I  want 
her.  I'm  glad  to  see  you,  boy.  I  hope  you  won't  go 
away  directly,  as  your  brother  Tom  did.  I  want  some- 
body to  talk  to  me,  sadly ;  and  how  do  you  like  being  at 
sea  ? ' 

"  *  I  like  the  shore,  better,  sir.' 

"  *  Ay,  so  all  sailors  say,  I  believe  ;  and  yet  I  would 
rather  go  to  sea  than  lie  here  all  day  long.  It's  all  owing 
to  my  being  out  as  I  used  to  do,  night  after  night,  watch- 
ing for  poachers.  I  had  too  little  bed  then,  and  now  I've 
too  much  of  it.  But  the  sea  must  be  grand.  As  the  Bible 
says,  "  They  who  go  upon  the  great  waters,  they  see  the 
wonders  of  the  deep."  ' 

"  I  was  glad  to  find  that  the  old  man  was  so  perfect  in 
all  his  mental  faculties,  and  after  having  listened  to,  rather 
than  replied  to,  observations  about  his  son  and  my 
supposed  brothers  and  sisters,  by  which  I  obtained  a 
pretty  accurate  knowledge  of  them,  I  wished  him  good- 
bye, and  promised  to  call  and  have  a  long  talk  in  the 
morning. 

"On  my  return  to  the  inn,  I  was  able  to  reply  to  all 
the  interrogatories  which  were  put  to  me  relative  to  my 
supposed  relations,  thanks  to  the  garrulity  of  old  Roberts, 
and  put  many  questions  relative  to  the  family  residing  at 
the  hall,  which  were  freely  answered.  As  the  evening 
advanced,  many  people  came  in,  and  the  noise  and  smoking 
were  so  disagreeable  to  me,  that  I  asked  for  a  bed,  and 
retired.  The  next  morning  I  repaired  to  old  Roberts, 
who  appeared  delighted  to  see  me. 


Valerie  125 

"  *  You  are  a  good  boy,'  said  he,  '  to  come  and  see  a 
poor  bedridden  old  man,  who  has  not  a  soul  that  comes 
near  him  perhaps  in  a  week.  And  now  tell  me  what  took 
place  during  your  last  voyage.' 

**  *  The  last  vessel  I  was  on  board  of,'  replied  I,  *  was 
a  packet  from  Dover  to  Calais.' 

"  *  Well,  that  must  be  pleasant ;  so  many  passengers.' 

"  *  Yes,  sir  ;  and  who  do  you  think  I  saw  on  board  of 
the  packet  the  other  day — somebody  that  you  know.' 

"  '  Ay,  who  ? ' 

"  *  Why   Lady   R ,'   replied   I,    *  and    that   young 

gentleman  who,  I  heard  say,  once  lived  with  her  as  her 
servant.' 

*'  *  Ay  ! '  said  the  old  man,  *  indeed  !  then  she  has  done 
justice  at  last.  I'm  glad  on  it,  Harry,  glad  on  it,  for  it's  a 
relief  to  my  mind.  I  was  bound  to  the  secret,  and  have 
kept  it ;  but  when  a  man  is  on  the  brink  of  the  grave, 
he  does  not  like  to  have  a  secret  like  that  upon  his 
mind,  and  I've  more  than  once  talked  to  my  daughter 
about — ' 

"  •  What,  aunt  Green  ? ' 

"  *  Yes,  your  aunt  Green  ;  but  she  would  never  listen  to 
me.  We  both  took  our  oath,  and  she  said  it  was  binding  ; 
besides,  we  were  paid  for  it.  Well,  well,  I  thank  God, 
for  it's  a  great  load  off  my  mind.' 

"  *  Yes,  sir,'  replied  I,  *  you  need  not  keep  the  secret 
any  longer  now.' 

"  *  And  how  has  he  grown  up  ? '  said  the  old  man  ;  *  is 
he  good-looking  ? ' 

**  *  Very  much  so,  sir,'  replied  I,  *  and  looks  very  much 
like  a  gentleman.' " 

I  could  not  help  laughing  at  this  part  of  Lionel's  story, 
although  I  could  not  but  admit  the  truth.  Lionel  observed 
it,  and  said, 

"  You  cannot  be  surprised  at  my  giving  myself  a  good 
character.  Miss  Valerie,  for,  as  they  say  in  the  kitchen,  it's 
all  that  a  poor  servant  has  to  depend  upon." 

"  Go  on,"  replied  I. 


126  Valerie 

"  *  He  was  a  very  fine  child  while  he  lived  with  us  ;  but 
he  was  taken  away  at  six  years  old,  and  I  have  never  seen 
him  since.' 

"  *  Some  people  say  that  he  is  very  like  Lady  R .' 

"*Well,  why  should  he  not  be?  ay,  she  was  once  a 
very  beautiful  young  person.' 

***Well,  grandfather,  I  have  never  heard  the  rights  of 
that  story,'  said  I,  '  and  now  that  you  are  at  liberty  to  tell 
it,  perhaps  you  will  let  me  have  the  whole  history.' 

"  *  Well,'  said  the  old  man,  *  as  there  is  no  longer  a  secret, 
I  do  not  know  but  that  I  may.     Your  aunt  Green,  you 

know,  was   nurse   to  Lady  R ,  and  remained  in  the 

family  for  years  afterwards ;  for  old  Sir  Alexander 
Moystyn  was  confined  to  his  room  for  years  with  gout  and 
other  complaints,  and  your  aunt  Green  attended  him.  It 
was  just  as  Sir  Alexander  had  recovered  from  a  very  bad 

fit,  that  Miss  Ellen,  who  was  Lady  R 's  sister,  and 

years  younger  than  she  was,  made  her  runaway  match  with 
Colonel  Dempster,  a  very  fashionable,  gay  young  man,  who 
had  come  down  here  to  shoot  with  the  present  baronet. 
Everyone  was  much  surprised  at  this,  for  all  the  talk  was 

that  the  match  would  be  with  the  eldest  sister.  Lady  R , 

and  not  the  youngest.  They  went  off  somewhere  abroad. 
Old  Sir  Alexander  was  in  a  terrible  huff  about  it,  and  was 

taken   ill  again;  and  Lady  R ,  who  was    then  Miss 

Barbara,  appeared  also  much  distressed  at  her  sister's 
conduct.  Well,  a  year  or  more  passed  away,  when,  one 
day.  Miss  Barbara  told  your  aunt  Green  that  she  wished 
her  to  go  with  her  on  a  journey,  and  she  set  off  in  the 
evening  with  four  post-horses,  and  travelled  all  night  till 
she  arrived  at  Southampton.  There  she  stopped  at  a 
lodging,  and  got  out,  spoke  to  the  landlady,  and  calling  my 
daughter  out  of  the  chaise,  desired  her  to  remain  below 
while  she  went  upstairs.  My  daughter  was  tired  of  staying 
so  long,  for  she  remained  there  for  five  hours,  and  Miss 
Barbara  did  not  make  her  appearance,  but  they  appeared 
to  be  very  busy  in  the  house,  running  up  and  downstairs. 
At  last  a  grave  person,  who  appeared  to  be  a  doctor,  came 


Valerie  127 

into  the  parlour,  followed  by  the  landlady — in  the  parlour 
in  which  my  daughter  was  sitting. 

"  '  It's  all  over,  Mrs  Wilson,'  said  he,  '  nothing  could 
save  her ;  but  the  child  will  do  well,  I  have  no  doubt.' 
"  '  What's  to  be  done,  sir  ? ' 

"  *  Oh,'  replied  the  doctor,  *  the  lady  above  stairs  told 
me  that  she  was  her  sister,  so  of  course  we  must  look  to 
her  for  all  future  arrangements.' 

"  *  After  giving  a  few  directions  about  the  infant,  the 
doctor  left  the  house,  and  soon  after  that  Miss  Barbara 
came  downstairs. 

**  ^I'm  quite  worn  out,  Martha,'  said  she,  Met  us  go  to 
the  hotel  as  fast  as  we  can.  You  sent  away  the  carriage, 
of  course.  I  would  it  had  remained,  for  I  shall  hardly  be 
able  to  walk  so  far.' 

"  '  She  took  her  arm,  and  as  the  landlady  opened  the 
door,  she  said, 

"  *  I  will  call  to-morrow,  and  give  directions  about  the 
infant,  and  everything  which  is  necessary. — *  I  never 
went  through  such  a  trying  scene,'  said  Miss  Barbara ; 
*  she  was  an  old  schoolfellow  of  mine,  who  entreated  me 
to  come  to  her  in  her  distress.  She  died  giving  birth  to 
her  infant,  and  it  was,  I  presume,  with  that  presentiment, 
that  she  sent  for  me  and  entreated  me,  on  her  death-bed, 
to  protect  the  unfortunate  child,  for  she  has  been  cast 
away  by  her  relations  in  consequence  of  her  misconduct. 
You  have  never  had  the  small-pox,  Martha,  have  you  ? ' 
"  '  No,  miss,'  she  replied,  '  you  know  I  never  have.' 
"  *  Well,  it  was  having  the  small-pox  at  the  same  time 
that  she  was  confined,  that  has  caused  her  death,  and  that 
was  the  reason  why  I  did  not  send  for  you  to  come  up  and 
assist.' 

"  *  My  daughter  made  no  answer,  for  Miss  Barbara  was 
of  a  haughty  temper,  and  she  was  afraid  of  her  ;  but  she 
did  not  forget  that  the  doctor  had  told  the  landlady  that 
Miss  Barbara  had  stated  the  lady  to  be  her  sister.  My 
daughter  had  thought  it  very  odd  that  Miss  Barbara 
had  not  told  her,  during  their  journey,  where   she   was 


128  Valerie 

going,  and  who  she  was  going  to  see,  for  Miss  Barbara 
had  wrapped  herself  up  in  her  cloak,  and  pretended  to  be 
asleep  during  the  whole  time,  only  waking  up  to  pay  the 
post-boys  ;  but  Miss  Barbara  was  of  a  very  violent  temper, 
and  had,  since  her  sister's  marriage,  been  much  worse  than 
before  j  indeed,  some  said  that  she  was  a  little  mad,  and 
used  to  walk  at  moonlights. 

"  '  When  they  arrived  at  the  hotel,  Miss  Barbara  went  to 
bed,  and  insisted  upon  my  daughter  sleeping  in  the  same  room, 
as  she  was  afraid  of  being  alone  in  an  hotel.  My  daughter 
thought  over  the  business  as  she  lay  in  bed,  and  at  last 
resolved  to  ascertain  the  truth  j  so  she  got  up  early  the 
next  morning,  and  walked  to  the  lodging-house,  and  when 
the  door  was  opened  by  the  landlady,  pretended  to  come 
from  her  mistress  to  inquire  how  the  infant  was.  The 
reply  was  that  it  was  doing  well ;  and  then  a  conversation 
took  place,  in  which  my  daughter  found  out  that  the  lady 
did  not  die  of  the  small-pox,  as  Miss  Barbara  had  stated. 
The  landlady  asked  my  daughter  if  she  would  not  like  to 
come  up  and  look  at  the  corpse.  My  daughter  consented, 
as  it  was  what  she  was  about  to  request,  and  when  she 
went  up,  sure  enough  it  was  poor  Mrs  Dempster,  Miss 
Ellen  that  was,  who  had  run  away  with  the  colonel. 

"  *  An't  it  a  pity,  ma'am,'  said  the  landlady,  *  her  husband 
died  only  two  months  ago,  and  they  say  he  was  so  hand- 
some a  man ;  indeed,  he  must  have  been,  for  here's  his 
picture,  which  the  poor  lady  wore  round  her  neck.' 

"  '  When  your  aunt  had  satisfied  herself,  and  cried  a 
little  over  the  body,  for  she  was  very  fond  of  Miss  Ellen, 
she  went  back  to  the  hotel  as  fast  as  she  could,  and  getting 
a  jug  of  warm  water  from  the  kitchen,  she  went  into  Miss 
Barbara's  room,  and  had  just  time  to  throw  off  her  bonnet 
and  shawl,  when  Miss  Barbara  woke  up  and  asked  who 
was  there. 

"*It's  me,  miss,'  replied  my  daughter,  'I've  just  gone 
down  for  some  warm  water  for  you,  for  it's  past  nine 
o'clock,  and  I  thought  you  would  like  to  be  up  early.' 

"  *  Yes,  I  must  get  up,  Martha,  for  I  intend  to  return 


Valerie  129 

home  to-day.  It's  no  use  waiting  here.  I  will  have 
breakfast,  and  then  walk  to  the  lodgings  and  give  direc- 
tions. You  may  pack  up  in  the  meantime,  for  I  suppose 
you  do  not  wish  to  go  with  me.' 

"  *  Oh,  no,  miss,'  replied  your  aunt,  *  I  am  frightened 
out  of  my  wits  at  having  been  in  the  house  already,  now 
that  I  know  that  the  lady  died  of  the  small-pox.' 

"  *  Well,  Miss  Barbara  went  away  after  breakfast  and 
remained  for  two  or  three  hours,  when  she  returned,  a 
servant  bringing  the  baby  with  her.  My  daughter  had 
packed  up  everything,  and  in  half-an-hour  they  were  on 
the  road  back,  the  baby  with  them  in  my  daughter's  arms. 
Now,  you  see,  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  accidental  remark 
of  the  doctor's  in  your  aunt's  presence,  she  would  have 
been  completely  deceived  by  Miss  Barbara,  and  never  would 
have  known  whose  child  it  was ;  but  your  aunt  kept  her 
own  counsel ;  indeed,  she  was  afraid  to  do  otherwise. 

"  *  As  they  went  home.  Miss  Barbara  talked  a  great  deal 
to  your  aunt,  telling  her  that  this  Mrs  Bedingfield  was  a 
great  friend  of  hers,  with  whom  she  had  corresponded  for 
years  after  they  had  left  school;  that  her  husband  had 
been  killed  in  a  duel  a  short  time  before,  that  he  was  a 
gambler,  and  a  man  of  very  bad  character,  nevertheless 
she  had  promised  Mrs  Bedingfield  before  she  died,  that  she 
would  take  care  of  the  child,  and  that  she  would  do  so. 
She  then  said,  "  Martha,  I  should  like  your  mother  to  take 
charge  of  it,  do  you  think  that  she  would  ?  but  it  must  be 
a  secret,  for  my  father  would  be  very  angry  with  me,  and 
besides,  there  might  be  unpleasant  reports."  Your  aunt 
replied,  "  that  she  thought  that  her  mother  would,"  and 
then  Miss  Barbara  proposed  that  your  aunt  should  get 
out  of  the  chaise  when  they  stopped  to  change  horses  at 
the  last  stage,  when  it  was  dark,  and  no  one  could  perceive 
it,  and  walk  with  the  infant  until  she  could  find  some 
conveyance  to  my  house. 

**  *  This  was  done,  the  child  was  brought  to  your 
grandmother,  who  is  now  in  heaven,  and  then  your  aunt 
made  known  to  us  what  she  had  discovered,  and  whose 

V  I 


130  Valerie 

child  it  was.  I  was  very  angry,  and  if  I  had  not  been  laid 
up  at  the  time  with  the  rheumatism,  would  have  gone  right 
into  Sir  Alexander's  room,  and  told  him  who  the  infant  was, 
but  I  was  over-ruled  by  your  grandmother  and  your  aunt, 
who  then  went  away  and  walked  to  the  hall.  So  we 
agreed  that  we  would  say  exactly  what  Miss  Barbara  said 
to  us  when  she  came  over  to  us  on  the  next  day.' " 

"Well,  then,  Lionel,  I  have  to  congratulate  you  on 
being  the  son  of  a  gentleman,  and  the  nephew  of  Lady 

R .      I   wish    you  joy  with   all   my   heart,"  said   I, 

extending  my  hand. 

"  Thank  you.  Miss  Valerie.  It  is  true  that  I  am  so, 
but  proofs  are  still  to  be  given ;  but  of  that  here- 
after." 

*' Lionel,  you  have  been  standing  all  this  while.  I 
think  it  would  be  most  uncourteous  if  I  did  not  request 
you  to  take  a  chair."  Lionel  did  so,  and  then  proceeded 
with  the  old  man's  narrative. 

"  '  About  a  month  after  this.  Sir  Richard  R came 

down,  and  after  three  weeks  was  accepted  by  Miss 
Barbara.  It  was  a  hasty  match  everyone  thought, 
especially  as  the  news  of  Mrs  Dempster's  death  had, 
as  it  was  reported,  been  received  by  letter,  and  all  the 
family  had  gone  into  mourning.  Poor  old  Sir  Alexander 
never  held  up  his  head  afterwards,  and  in  two  months 
more  he  was  carried  to  the  family  vault.  Your  aunt 
then  came  home  to  us,  and  as  you  have  heard,  married 
poor  Green,  who  was  killed  in  a  poaching  business  about 
three  months  after  his  marriage.  Then  came  your  poor 
grandmother's  death  of  a  quinsy,  and  so  I  was  left  alone 
with  your  aunt  Green,  who  then  took  charge  of  the 
child,  who  had  been  christened  by  the  name  of  Lionel 
Bedingfield.  There  was  some  talk  about  the  child,  and 
some  wonders  whose  it  could  be ;  but  after  the  death  of 
Sir  Alexander,  and  Miss  Barbara  had  gone  away  with  her 
husband,  nothing  more  was  thought  or  said  about  it. 
And  now,  boy,  I've  talked  enough  for  to-day,  to-morrow 
I'll  tell  you  the  rest  of  the  history." 


Valerie  131 

"  Perhaps,  Miss  Valerie,  you  think  the  same  of  me, 
and  are  tired  with  listening,"  observed  Lionel. 

"  Not  at  all ;  and  I  have  leisure  now  which  I  may 
not  have  another  time ;  besides  your  visits,  if  so  frequent, 
may  cause  inquiries,  and  I  shall  not  know  what  to 
say." 

"Well,  then,  I'll  finish  my  story  this  morning.  Miss 
Valerie.  The  next  day,  old  Roberts  continued :  *  It 
was  about  three  months  after  Sir  Alexander's  death, 
when  her  brother,  the  new  baronet,  came  down  to 
Gulverwood  Hall,  that  Miss  Barbara  made  her  appearance 

again   as   Lady   R .       Your    grandmother   was  just 

buried,  and  poor  Green  had  not  been  dead  more  than  a 
month.  Your  aunt,  who  was  much  afflicted  at  the  loss 
of  her  husband,  and  was  of  course  very  grave  and  serious, 
began  to  agree  with  me  that  it  would  be  very  wicked 
of  us,  knowing  whose  child  it  was,  to  keep  the  secret. 
Moreover,  you  aunt  had  become  very  fond  of  the  infant, 
for   it   in   a   manner   consoled   her   for   the  loss   of  her 

husband.     Lady  R came  to  the  cottage  to  see  us, 

and  we  then  both  told  her  that  we  did  not  like  to  keep 
secret  the  child's  parentage,  as  it  was  doing  a  great 
injustice,  if  injustice  had  not  been  done  already.     Lady 

R was  very  much  frightened  at  what  we  said,  and 

begged  very  hard  that  we  would  not  expose  her.  She 
would  be  ruined,  she  said,  in  the  opinion  of  her  husband, 
and  also  of  her  own  relations.  She  begged  and  prayed 
so  hard,  and  made  a  solemn  promise  to  us,  that  she 
would  do  justice  to  the  child  as  soon  as  she  could  with 
prudence,  that  she  overcame  our  scruples,  and  we  agreed 
to  say  nothing  at  present.  She  also  put  a  bank-note  for 
^^50  into  my  daughter's  hands  to  defray  expenses  and 
pay  for  trouble,  and  told  her  that  the  same  amount 
would  be  paid  every  year  until  the  child  was  taken 
away. 

"  '  I  believe  this  did  more  to  satisfy  our  scruples  than 
anything  else.  It  ought  not  to  have  done  so,  but  we 
were   poor,    and   money  is   a   great    temptation.     At    all 


132  Valerie 

events,  we  were  satisfied  with  Lady  R 's  promise,  and 

with  her  liberality ;  and  from  that  time  till  the  child  was 
seven  years  old  we  received  the  money,  and  had  charge  of 
the  boy.     He  was   then  taken  away  and  sent  to  school, 

but  where  we  did  not  know  for  some  time.     Lady  R 

was  still  very  liberal  to  us,  always  stating  her  intention  of 
acknowledging  the  child  to  be  her  nephew.  >  At  last  my 
daughter   was    summoned    to   London,   and   sent    to   the 

school  for  the  boy ;    Lady  R stating  it   to   be   her 

intention  of  keeping  him  at  her  own  house,  now  that  her 
husband  was  dead.  This  rejoiced  us  very  much  ;  but  we 
had  no  idea  that  it  was  as  a  servant  that  he  was  to  be  em- 
ployed, as  your  aunt  afterwards  found  out,  when  she  went 

up  to  London  and  called  unexpectedly  upon  Lady  R . 

However,  Lady  R said  that  what  she  was  doing  was 

for  the  best,  and  was  more  liberal  than  usual ;  and  that 
stopped  our  tongues. 

"  '  Three  years  back  your  aunt  left  this  place  to  find 
employment  in  London,  and  has  resided  there  ever  since 
as  a  clear-starcher  and  getter-up  of  lace ;  but  she  often 
sends  me  down  money,  quite  sufficient  to  pay  for  all  the 
few  comforts  and  expenses  required  by  a  bedridden  old 
man.  There,  Harry,  now  Fve  told  you  the  whole  story  ; 
and  I  am  glad  that  I  am  able  to  do  so,  and  that  at  last  she 
has  done  justice  to  the  lad,  and  there  is  no  further  a  load 
upon  my  conscience,  which  often  caused  me  to  lay  down 
my  Bible,  when  I  was  reading,  and  sigh.' 

*'  *  But,'  said  I,  *  are  you  sure  that  she  has  acknow- 
ledged him  as  her  nephew  ? ' 

"  *  Am  I  sure  !     Why,  did  not  you  say  so  ? ' 

"  '  No;  I  only  said  that  he  was  with  her,  travelling  in 
her  company,' 

"  *  Well,  but— I  understood  you  that  it  was  all 
right.' 

"  *  It  may  be  all  right,'  replied  I,  *  but  how  can  I  tell  ? 

I  only  saw  them  together.     Lady  R may  still  keep 

her  secret,  for  all  I  can  say  to  the  contrary.  I  don't 
wonder  at  its  being  a  load  on  your  mind.     I  shouldn't  be 


Valerie  133 

able  to  sleep  at  nights  ;  and,  as  for  my  reading  my  Bible, 
I  should  think  it  wicked  to  do  so,  with  the  recollection 
always  before  me,  that  I  had  been  a  party  in  defrauding  a 
poor  boy  of  his  name,  and,  perhaps  fortune.' 

**'Dear  me!  dear  me!  I've  often  thought  as  much, 
Harry.' 

"  *  Yes,  grandfather,  and,  as  you  say,  on  the  brink  of 
the  grave.  Who  knows  but  you  may  be  called  away  this 
very  night  ? ' 

**  *  Yes,  yes,  who  knows,  boy,'  replied  the  old  man, 
looking  rather  terrified  ;  *  but  what  shall  I  do  ? ' 

"  *  I  know  what  I  would  do,'  replied  I.  *  I'd  make  a  clean 
breast  of  it  at  once.  I'd  send  for  the  minister  and  a 
magistrate,  and  state  the  whole  story  upon  affidavit.  Then 
you  will  feel  happy  again,  and  ease  your  mind,  and  not 
before.' 

"  *  Well,  boy,  I  believe  you  are  right,  I'll  think  about 
it.     Leave  me  now.' 

**  'Think  about  your  own  soul,  sir — think  of  your  own 

danger,  and  do  not  mind  Lady  R .     There  can  be  but 

a  bad  reason  for  doing  such  an  act  of  injustice.  I  will 
come  again  in  an  hour,  sir,  and  then  you  will  let  me  know 
your  decision.  Think  about  what  the  Bible  says  about 
those  who  defraud  the  widow  and  orphan.  Good-bye  for 
the  present.' 

"  *  No,  stop,  boy,  I've  made  up  my  mind.  You  may  go 
to  Mr  Sewell,  the  clergyman,  he  often  calls  to  see  me,  and 
I  can  speak  to  him.     I'll  tell  him.' 

**I  did  not  wait  for  the  old  man  to  alter  his  mind,  but 
hastened  as  fast  as  I  could  to  the  parsonage-house,  which 
was  not  four  hundred  yards  distant.  I  went  to  the  door 
and  asked  for  Mr  Sewell,  who  came  out  to  me.  I  told 
him  that  old  Roberts  wanted  to  see  him  immediately,  as 
he  had  an  important  confession  to  make. 

"  '  Is  the  old  man  going,  then  ?  I  did  not  hear  that  he 
was  any  way  dangerously  ill  ? ' 

"  *  No,  sir,  he  is  in  his  usual  health,  but  he  has  some- 
thing very  heavy  on  his    conscience,  and  he  begs  your 


134  Valerie 

presence  immediately  that  he  may  reveal  an  important 
secret.' 

"  '  Well,  my  lad,  go  back  to  him  and  say  that  I  will  be 
there  in  two  hours.     You  are  his  grandson,  I  believe  ? ' 

**  *  I  will  go  and  tell  him,  sir,'  replied  I,  evading  the  last 
question. 

"  I  returned  to  old  Roberts,  and  informed  him  that  the 
clergyman  would  be  with  him  in  an  hour  or  two,  but  I 
found  the  old  man  already  hesitating  and  doubting 
again : 

"'You  didn't  tell  him  what  it  was  for,  did  you  ?  for 
perhaps ' 

"  '  Yes,  I  did.  I  told  him  you  had  an  important  secret 
to  communicate  that  lay  heavy  on  your  conscience.' 

** '  I'm  sadly  puzzled,'  said  the  old  man,  musing. 

"  '  Well,'  replied  I,  *  I'm  not  puzzled  ;  and  if  you  don't 
confess,  I  must.  I  won't  have  my  conscience  loaded,  poor 
fellow  that  I  am ;  and  if  you  choose  to  die  with  the  sin 
upon  you  of  depriving  the  orphan,  I  will  not.' 

**  *  I'll  tell — tell  it  all — it's  the  best  way,'  replied  old 
Roberts,  after  a  pause. 

"  *  There  now,'  said  I,  *  the  best  thing  to  be  done  is  for 
me  to  get  paper  and  pen,  and  write  it  all  down  for  Mr 
Sewell  to  read  when  he  comes  ;  then  you  need  not  have  to 
repeat  it  all  again.' 

**  *  Yes,  that  will  be  best,  for  I  couldn't  face  the  clergy- 
man.' 

"  *  Then  how  can  you  expect  to  face  the  Almighty  ? ' 
replied  I. 

**  *  True — very  true  :  get  the  paper,'  said  he. 

"  I  went  to  the  inn  and  procured  writing  materials,  and 
then  returned  and  took  down  his  confession  of  what  I  have 
now  told  you.  Miss  Valerie.  When  Mr  Sewell  came,  I 
had  just  finished  it,  and  I  then  told  him  that  I  had  written 
it  down,  and  handed  it  to  him  to  read.  Mr  Sewell  was 
much  surprised  and  shocked,  and  said  to  Roberts,  *  You 
have  done  right  to  make  this  confession,  Roberts,  for  it 
may  be  most  important ;  but  you  must  now  swear  to  it  in 


Valerie  135 

the  presence  of  a  magistrate  and  me.     Of  course,  you  have 
no  objection  ? ' 

**  *  No,  sir  ;  I'm  ready  to  swear  to  the  truth  of  every  word.' 

"  *  Well,  then,  let  me  see.  Why,  there  is  no  magistrate 
near  us  just  now  but  Sir  Thomas  Moystyn ;  and  as  it  con- 
cerns his  own  nephew,  there  cannot  be  a  more  proper 
person.  I  will  go  up  to  the  Hall  immediately,  and  ask 
him  to  come  with  me  to-morrow  morning.' 

"  Mr  Sewell  did  so ;  and  the  next  day,  he  and  Sir 
Thomas  Moystyn  came  down  in  a  phaeton,  and  went  up  to 
old  Roberts.  I  rather  turned  away,  that  my  uncle,  as  he 
now  proves  to  be,  might  not,  when  I  was  regularly  intro- 
duced to  him,  as  I  hope  to  be,  as  his  nephew,  recognise  me 
as  the  sailor  lad  who  passed  off  as  the  grandson  of  old 
Roberts." 

"  Then,  you  admit  that  you  have  been  playing  a  very 
deceitful  game  ? " 

'*  Yes,  Miss  Valerie.  I  have  a  conscience  ;  and  I  admit 
that  I  have  been  playing  what  may  be  called  an  unworthy 
game ;  but  when  it  is  considered  how  much  I  have  at  stake, 
and  how  long  I  have  been  defrauded  of  my  rights  by  the 
duplicity  of  others,  I  think  I  may  be  excused  if  I  have  beat 
them  at  their  own  weapons." 

**  I  admit  that  there  is  great  truth  in  your  observations, 
Lionel ;  and  that  is  all  the  answer  I  shall  give," 

**I  remained  outside  the  door  while  old  Roberts  signed 
the  paper,  and  the  oath  was  administered.  Sir  Thomas 
put  many  questions  afterwards.  He  inquired  the  residence 
of  his  daughter,  Mrs  Green,  and  then  they  both  went 
away.  As  soon  as  they  were  gone,  I  went  in  to  old 
Roberts,  and  said, 

"  *  Well  now,  sir,  do  you  not  feel  happier  that  you  have 
made  the  confession  ? ' 

"  *  Yes,'  replied  he,  *I  do,  boy;  but  still  I  am  scared 

when  I  think  of  Lady  R and  your  aunt  Green ;  they'll 

be  so  angry.' 

"  *  I've  been  thinking  that  I  had  better  go  up  to  Mrs 
Green,'  I  said,  *  and  prepare  her  for  it.     I  can  pacify  her, 


136  Valerie 

I'm  sure,  when  I  explain  matters.  I  must  have  gone  away 
the  day  after  to-morrow,  and  I'll  go  up  to  London  to- 
morrow.' 

'**"Well,  perhaps  it  will  be  as  well,'  replied  old 
Roberts,  '  and  yet  I  wish  you  could  stay  and  talk  to  me — 
I've  no  one  to  talk  to  me  now.' 

"Thinks  I,  I  have  made  you  talk  to  some  purpose,  and 
have  no  inclination  to  sit  by  your  bed-side  any  longer  ; 
however,  I  kept  up  the  appearance  to  the  last,  and  the 
next  morning  set  off  for  London.  I  arrived  three  days 
before  I  saw  you  first,  which  gave  me  time  to  change 
my  sailor's  dress  for  the  suit  I  now  wear.  I  have  not 
yet  been  to  Mrs  Green,  for  I  thought  I  would  just  see 
you,  and  ask  your  advice.  And  now,  Miss  Valerie,  you 
have  my  whole  history." 

"I  once  more  congratulate  you,  with  all  my  heart," 
replied  I,  offering  my  hand  to  Lionel.  He  kissed  it 
respectfully,  and  as  he  was  in  the  act,  one  of  the  maids 

opened  the  door,  and  told  me  that  Lady  M^ had  been 

some  time  waiting  to  see  me.  I  believe  I  coloured  up, 
although  I  had  no  cause  for  blushing  ;  and  wishing  Lionel 
good-bye,  I  desired  him  to  call  on  Sunday  afternoon,  and 
I  would  remain  at  home  to  see  him. 

It  was  on  Thursday  that  this  interview  took  place  with 
Lionel,  and  on  the  Saturday  I  received  a  letter  from  Lady 
R 's  solicitor,  by  which  I  was  shocked  by  the  informa- 
tion of  her  ladyship  having  died  at  Caudebec,  a  small 
town  on  the  river  Seine  ;  and  begging  to  know  whether 
I  could  receive  him  that  afternoon,  as  he  was  anxious  to 
communicate  with  me.  I  answered  by  the  person  who 
brought  the  letter,  that  I  would  receive  him  at  three 
o'clock;  and  he  made  his  appearance  at  the  hour  appointed. 

He  informed  me  that  Lady  R had  left  Havre  in 

a  fishing  boat,  with  the  resolution  of  going  up  to  Paris 
by  that  strange  conveyance ;  and  having  no  protection 
from  the  weather,  she  had  been  wet  for  a  whole  day, 
without  changing  her  clothes ;  and,  on  her  arrival  at 
Caudebec,  had  been  taken  with  a  fever,  which,  from  the 


Valerie  137 

ignorance  of  the  faculty  in  that  sequestered  place,  had 
proved  fatal.  Her  maid  had  just  written  the  intelligence, 
enclosing  the  documents  from  the  authorities  substantiating 
the  fact. 

'*  You  are  not,  perhaps,  aware,  miss,  that  you  are  left 
her  executrix." 

**  I  her  executrix  !  "  exclaimed  I,  with  astonishment. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Mr  Selwyn.  "  Before  she  left  town, 
she  made  an  alteration  in  her  will ;  and  stated  to  me  that 
you  would  be  able  to  find  the  party  most  interested  in  it, 
and  that  you  had  a  document  in  your  hands  which  would 
explain  everything." 

"  I  have  a  sealed  paper  which  she  enclosed  to  me, 
desiring  I  would  not  open  it,  unless  I  heard  of  her  death, 
or  had  her  permission." 

"  It  must  be  that  to  which  she  refers,  I  presume," 
replied  he.  "  I  have  the  will  in  my  pocket :  it  will  be  as 
well  to  read  it  to  you,  as  you  are  her  executrix." 

Mr  Selwyn  then  produced  the  will,  by  which  Lionel 
Dempster,  her  nephew,  was  left  her  sole  heir  ;  and  by  a 
codicil,  she  had,  for  the  love  she  bore  me,  as  she  stated  in 
her  own  handwriting,  left  me  jQs^'^  ^s  her  executrix,  and 
all  her  jewels  and  wearing  apparel. 

"  I  congratulate  you  on  your  legacy.  Miss  de  Chaten- 
oeuf,"  said  he  ;  "  and  now,  perhaps,  you  can  tell  me  where 
I  can  find  this  nephew  ;  for  I  must  say  it  is  the  first  that  I 
ever  heard  of  him." 

"  I  believe  that  I  can  point  him  out,  sir,"  replied  I ; 
"  but  the  most  important  proofs,  I  suspect,  are  to  be  found 
in  the  paper  which  I  have  not  yet  read." 

'-*  I  will  then,  if  you  please,  no  longer  trespass  on  you," 
said  Mr  Selwyn,  "  when  you  wish  me  to  call  again,  you 
will  oblige  me  by  sending  word,  or  writing  by  post." 

The  departure  of  Mr  Selwyn  was  quite  a  relief  to  me. 
I  longed  to  be  alone,  that  I  might  be  left  to  my  own 
reflections,  and    also  that  I  might  peruse  the   document 

which  had  been  confided  to  me  by  poor  Lady  R .     I 

could  not  help  feeling  much  shocked  at  her  death — more 


138  Valerie 

so,  when  I  considered  her  liberality  towards  me,  and  the 
confidence  she  reposed  in  one  with  whom  she  had  but  a 
short  acquaintance.     It  was  like  her,  nevertheless  ;   who 

but  Lady  R would  ever  have  thought  of  making  a 

young  person  so  unprotected  and  so  unacquainted  as  I 
was  with  business — a  foreigner  to  boot — the  executrix  of 
her  will ;  and  her  death  occasioned  by  such  a  mad  freak — 
and  Lionel  now  restored  to  his  position  and  his  fortune — 
altogether  it  was  overwhelming,  and  after  a  time  I  relieved 
myself  with  tears.  I  was  still  with  my  handkerchief  to 
my  eyes  when  Lady  M came  into  the  room. 

"  Crying,  Miss  Chatenoeuf,"  said  her  ladyship,  ''  it  is  at 
the  departure  of  a  very  dear  friend." 

There  was  a  sort  of  sneer  on  her  face  as  she  said  this  ; 
and  I  replied — 

"  Yes,  my  lady,  it  is  for  the  departure  of  a  dear 
friend,  for  Lady  R is  dead." 

"  Mercy,  you  don't  say  so ;  and  what  are  these  gentle- 
men who  have  been  calling  upon  you  ?  " 

"  One  is  her  solicitor,  madam,"  replied  I,  "  and  the 
other  is  a  relative  of  hers." 

**A  relation;  but  what  has  the  solicitor  called  upon 
you  for  ?  if  it  is  not  an  intrusive  question." 

"  No,   my  lady  ;   Lady  R has   appointed   me    her 

executrix." 

"  Executrix  !  well,  I  now  do  believe  that  Lady  R 

was  mad  !  "  exclaimed  Lady  M .     "  I  wanted  you  to 

come  up  to  my  boudoir  to  consult  you  about  the  pink 
satin  dress,  but  I  fear  your  important  avocation  will  not 
allow  you  at  present,  so  I  will  leave  you  till  you  are  a 
little  recovered." 

"  I  thank  you,  my  lady,"  said  I,  **  I  will  be  more  myself 
to-morrow,  and  will  then  be  at  your  disposal." 

Her  ladyship  then  left  the  room.  I  was  not  pleased  at 
her  manner,  which  was  very  different  from  her  usual 
courtesy  towards  me,  but  I  was  not  in  a  state  of  mind  to 
weigh  well  all  that  she  said,  or  how  she  said  it.  I  hastened 
to  my  room  to  look  for  the  paper  which  Lady  R had 


Valerie  139 

enclosed  to  me  previous  to  her  departure.     I  will  give  the 
whole  contents  to  my  readers. 

"  My  dear  Valerie, 
*'  I  will  not  attempt  to  account  for  the  extreme  predilec- 
tion which  I,  an  old  woman  in  comparison,  immediately 
imbibed  for  you  before  we  had  been  an  hour  in  company. 
Some  feelings  are  unaccountable  and  inexplicable,  but  I 
felt  a  sympathy,  a  mesmeric  attraction,  if  I  may  use  the 
term,  which  was  uncontrollable  at  our  first  meeting,  and 
which  increased  every  day  during  our  residence  together. 
It  was  not  the  feeling  of  a  mother  towards  a  child — at  least 
I  think  not,  for  it  was  mingled  with  a  certain  degree  of 
awe  and  presentiment  of  evil  if  ever  we  parted  again.  I 
felt  as  if  you  were  my  fate,  and  never  has  this  feeling 
departed  from  me.  On  the  contrary,  now  that  we 
separate,  it  has  become  stronger  than  ever.  How  little  do 
we  know  of  the  mysteries  of  the  mind  as  well  as  of  the 
body  !  We  know  that  we  are  fearfully  and  wonderfully 
made,  and  that  is  all.  ^hat  there  are  influences  and 
attractions  uncontrollable  and  unexplained  I  feel  certain. 
Often  have  I  reflected  and  wondered  on  this  as  I  have  lain 
in  bed  and  meditated  "  even  to  madness,"  but  have  been 

unable   to   remove   the   veil.     (Alas,  poor   Lady   R , 

thought  I,  I  doubt  it  not,  you  were  madder  than  I  thought 
you  were.)  Imagine,  then,  my  grief  and  horror  when  I 
found  that  you  were  determined  to  leave  me,  dear  Valerie. 
It  was  to  me  as  the  sentence  of  death ;  but  I  felt  that  I 
could  not  resist ;  it  was  my  fate,  and  who  can  oppose  its 
decrees  ?  It  would  indeed  have  pained  your  young  and 
generous  heart  if  you  knew  how  I  suflered,  and  still  sufler 
from  your  desertion  ;  but  I  considered  it  as  a  judgment  on 
me — a  visitation  upon  me  for  the  crimes  of  my  early  years, 
and  which  I  am  now  about  to  confide  to  you,  as  the  only 
person  in  whom  I  feel  confidence,  and  that  justice  may  be 
done  to  one  whom  I  have  greatly  injured.  I  would  not 
die  without  reparation,  and  that  reparation  I  entrust  to  you, 
as  from  my  own  pen  I  can  explain  that  without  which. 


140  Valerie 

with  all  my  good  intentions  towards  the  party,  reparation 
might  be  difficult.  But  I  must  first  make  you  acquainted 
with  the  cause  of  crime,  and  to  do  this  you  must  hear  the 
events  of  my  early  life. 

**  My  father,  Sir  Alexander  Moystyn,  had  four  children, 
two  sons  and  two  daughters.  I  was  the  first-born,  then 
my  two  brothers,  and  afterwards,  at  an  interval,  my  sister, 
so  that  there  was  a  difference  of  eight  years  between  me 
and  my  sister,  Ellen.  Our  mother  died  in  giving  birth  to 
Ellen ;  we  grew  up  ;  my  brothers  went  to  Eton  and  college. 
I  remained  the  sole  mistress  of  my  father's  establishment. 
Haughty  by  nature,  and  my  position,  the  power  it  gave 
me,  the  respect  I  received — and  if  you  will  look  at  the 
miniature  I  enclose  with  this,  I  may,  without  vanity,  add, 
my  beauty,  made  me  imperious  and  tyrannical.  I  had  many 
advantageous  offers,  which  I  rejected,  before  I  was  twenty 
years  of  age.  My  power  with  my  father  was  unbounded  ; 
his  infirmities  kept  him  for  a  long  time  a  prisoner  in  his 
room,  and  my  word  was  law  to  him,  as  well  as  to  the 
whole  household.  My  sister  Ellen,  still  a  child,  I  treated 
with  harshness — first,  I  beheve,  because  she  promised  to 
rival  me  in  good  looks  ;  and  secondly,  because  my  father 
showed  greater  affection  towards  her  than  I  liked.  She 
was  meek  in  temper,  and  never  complained.  Time  past 
— I  refused  many  offers  of  marriage.  I  did  not  like  to 
resign  my  position  for  the  authority  of  a  husband,  and  I 
had  reached  my  twenty-fifth  year,  and  my  sister,  Ellen, 
was  a  lovely  girl  of  seventeen,  when  it  was  fated  that  all 
should  be  changed.  * 

"  A  Colonel  Dempster  came  down  with  my  eldest 
brother,  who  was  a  captain  in  the  same  regiment  of  guards 
— a  more  prepossessing  person  I  never  beheld,  and  for  the 
first  time  I  felt  that  I  would  with  pleasure  give  up  being 
at  the  head  of  my  father's  establishment  to  follow  the 
fortunes  of  another  man.  If  my  predilection  was  so 
strong,  I  had  no  reason  to  complain  of  want  of  attention 
on  his  part.  He  courted  me  in  the  most  obsequious 
manner,  the  style  more  suited  to  my  haughty  disposition, 


Valerie  141 

and  I  at  once  gave  way  to  the  feelings  with  which  he  had 
inspired  me.  I  became  fervently  in  love  with  him,  and 
valued  one  of  his  smiles  more  than  an  earthly  crown. 
Two  months  passed,  his  original  invitation  had  been  for 
one  week,  and  he  still  remained.  The  affair  was  con- 
sidered as  arranged,  not  only  by  myself,  but  by  everybody 
else.  My  father,  satisfied  that  he  was  a  gentleman  by 
birth,  and  being  able  to  support  himself  by  his  own 
means  in  so  expensive  a  regiment,  made  no  inquiries, 
leaving  the  matter  to  take  its  own  course.  But,  although 
two  months  had  passed  away,  and  his  attentions  to  me 
were  unremitting.  Colonel  Dempster  had  made  no  pro- 
posal, which  I  ascribed  to  his  awe  of  me,  and  his  diffidence 
as  to  his  success.  This  rather  pleased  me  than  otherwise  ; 
but  my  own  feelings  now  made  me  wish  for  the  affair 
to  be  decided,  and  I  gave  him  every  opportunity  that 
modesty  and  discretion  would  permit.  I  saw  little  of  him 
during  the  mornings,  as  he  went  out  with  his  gun  with 
the  other  gentlemen,  but  in  the  evenings  he  was  my 
constant  and  devoted  attendant.  I  received  many  con- 
gratulations from  female  acquaintances  (friends  I  had  none) 
upon  my  having  conquered  one  who  was  supposed  to  be 
invulnerable  to  the  charms  of  our  sex,  and  made  no 
disclaimer  when  spoken  to  on  the  subject.  Every  hour 
I  expected  the  declaration  to  be  made,  when,  imagine 
my  indignation  and  astonishment,  at  being  informed  one 
morning  when  I  arose,  that  Colonel  Dempster  and  my 
sister  Ellen  had  disappeared,  and  it  was  reported  that 
they  had  been  seen  in  a  carriage  driving  at  furious 
speed. 

"  It  was  but  too  true.  It  appeared  that  Colonel 
Dempster,  who  had  been  informed  by  my  brother  of  my 
temper  and  disposition,  and  who  was  aware  that  without 
paying  court  to  me,  his  visit  would  not  be  extended,  and 
who  had  fallen  in  love  with  Ellen  almost  as  soon  as  he 
saw  her,  had  practised  this  dissimulation  towards  me  to 
enable  him,  without  my  knowledge,  to  gain  my  sister's 
affections  ;  that  his  mornings  were  not  spent  in  shooting 


1 42  Valerie 

with  my  brother,  as  was  supposed,  but  in  my  sister  Ellen's 
company  ;  my  brother,  to  whom  he  had  acknowledged  his 
attachment,  conniving  with  him  to  deceive  me.  A  letter 
from  the  colonel  to  my  father,  excusing  himself  for  the 
step  he  had  taken,  and  requesting  him  to  pardon  his 
daughter,  was  brought  in  the  same  morning  and  read 
by  me.  '  Very  foolish  of  him,'  said  my  father  ;  *  what  is 
the  use  of  stealing  what  you  may  have  for  asking.  He 
might  have  had  Ellen  if  he  had  spoken  to  me  ;  but  I 
always  thought  that  he  was  courting  you,  Barbara.' 

"  This  letter,  proving  the  truth  of  the  report,  was  too 
much  for  me ;  I  fell  down  at  my  father's  feet  in  a  violent 
fit,  and  was  carried  to  my  bed.  The  next  day  I  was  seized 
with  a  brain  fever,  and  it  was  doubtful  if  ever  my  reason 
would  return.  But  it  did  gradually,  and,  after  a  confine- 
ment to  my  room  of  three  months,  I  recovered  both  health 
and  reason ;  partially,  I  may  say,  for  I  doubt  not  but  that  the 
shock  I  then  received  has  had  a  lasting  effect  upon  me,  and 
that  it  has  caused  me  to  be  the  unsettled,  restless,  wander- 
ing thing  that  I  now  am,  only  content  when  in  motion,  and 
using  my  pen  to  create  an  artificial  excitement.  I  believe 
most  people  are  a  little  cracked  before  they  begin  to  write. 
I  will  not  assert  that  it  is  a  proof  of  madness,  but  it  is  a 
proof  that  a  very  little  more  would  make  them  mad. 
Shakespeare  says  *  the  lover,  the  lunatic,  and  the  poet,  are 
of  an  imagination  all  compact.'  It  matters  little  whether 
it  is  prose  or  poetry ;  there  is  often  more  imagination  and 
more  poetry  in  prose  than  in  rhyme.     But  to  proceed — 

**I  arose  with  but  one  feeling — that  of  revenge;  I  say 
but  one  feeling,  alas  !  I  had  forgotten  to  mention  hatred, 
the  parent  of  that  revenge.  I  felt  myself  mortified  and 
humiHated,  cruelly  deceived  and  mocked.  My  love  for 
him  was  now  turned  to  abhorrence,  and  my  sister  was  an 
aversion.  I  felt  that  I  never  could  forgive  her.  My  father 
had  not  replied  to  the  colonel's  letter ;  indeed,  the  gout  in 
his  hand  prevented  him,  or  he  would  probably  have  done 
so  long  before  I  left  my  room.  Now  that  I  was  once 
more  at  his  side,  he  said  to  me. 


Valerie  143 

"  '  Barbara,  I  think  it  is  high  time  to  forgive  and  forget. 
I  would  have  answered  the  colonel's  letter  before,  but  I 
could  not.  Now  we  must  write  and  ask  them  to  come 
and  pay  us  a  visit.' 

**  I  sat  down  and  wrote  the  letter,  not  according  to  his 
dictation,  which  was  all  kindness,  but  stating  that  my 
father  would  never  forgive  him  or  my  sister,  and  requested 
all  correspondence  might  cease,  as  it  would  be  useless. 

**  *  Read  what  you  have  said,  Barbara.' 

"  I  read  the  letter  as  if  it  was  written  according  to  his 
wishes. 

"  '  That  will  do,  dearest — they'll  come  back  fast  enough. 
I  long  to  have  Ellen  in  my  arms  again — she  was  very 
precious  to  me  that  child,  for  she  cost  the  life  of  your  dear 
mother.  I  want  to  ask  her  why  she  ran  away.  I  really 
believe  that  it  was  more  from  fear  of  your  anger  than  of 
mine,  Barbara.' 

"  I  made  no  reply,  but  folded  the  letter  and  sealed  it. 
As  I  always  opened  the  post-bag,  I  prevented  my  father 
from  ever  receiving  the  many  letters  written  by  my  poor 
sister,  imploring  his  forgiveness,  and  did  all  I  could  to 
excite  his  anger  against  her.  At  last  I  found  out  from  her 
letters,  that  they  had  gone  to  the  continent.  Months 
passed.  My  poor  father  fretted  sadly  at  the  silence  of 
Ellen,  and  the  supposed  rejection  of  his  kind  overtures. 
His  unhappy  state  of  mind  had  evidently  an  effect  upon 
his  body ;  he  grew  weaker  and  more  querulous  every  day. 
At  last  a  letter  arrived  from  Ellen,  which  I  now  blush  to 
say,  gave  me  inexpressible  joy.  It  announced  the  death 
of  her  husband — a  trifling  wound  on  the  thumb  having 
terminated  in  locked-jaw  and  death. 

"  '  He  is  dead,  then,'  thought  I ;  '  if  I  lost  him,  she  has 
no  longer  possession  of  him.' 

"  Alas  !  what  a  demon  had  taken  possession  of  me ! 
The  letter  further  said,  that  she  was  coming  over  directly, 
and  that  she  expected  to  be  shortly  confined.  This  letter 
was  addressed  to  me,  and  not  to  my  father.  The  death  of 
her  husband  did  not  diminish  my  hatred  against  my  sister ; 


144  Valerie 

on  the  contrary,  I  felt  as  if  I  had  her  now  in  my  power, 
and  that  my  revenge  upon  her  was  about  to  be  accom- 
plished. After  meditating  upon  what  course  I  should 
pursue,  I  determined  to  write  to  her.  I  did  so,  stating 
that  my  father's  anger  was  not  to  be  appeased  ;  that  I  had 
tried  all  I  could  to  soften  his  wrath,  but  in  vain  ;  that  he 
was  growing  weaker  every  day,  and  I  thought  her  rash 
conduct  had  been  the  cause  of  it ;  that  I  did  not  think  that 
he  could  last  much  longer,  and  I  would  make  another 
appeal  to  him  in  her  favour,  which  the  death  of  her 
husband  would  probably  occasion  to  be  more  successful. 

**  In  a  fortnight  I  had  a  reply,  in  which  my  poor  sister 
invoked  blessings  on  my  head  for  my  supposed  kindness, 
and  told  me  that  she  was  in  England,  and  expected  every 
hour  to  be  confined  ;  that  she  was  ill  in  body  and  in  spirits, 
and  did  not  think  that  she  could  get  over  it.  She  begged 
me,  by  the  remembrance  of  our  mother,  who  died  giving 
her  birth,  that  I  would  come  to  her.  Surely  I  might  have 
forgiven  my  enmity  after  all  that  the  poor  girl  had  suffered  ; 
but  my  heart  was  steeled. 

"  On  consideration,  I  now  thought  proper  to  tell  my 
father  that  Colonel  Dempster  was  dead,  and  my  sister 
returned  to  England,  adding  her  request  that  I  would 
attend  her  in  her  confinement,  and  my  willingness  so  to  do. 
My  poor  father  was  much  shocked,  and  begged  me  in  a 
tremulous  voice  to  set  off  immediately.  I  promised  so  to 
do,  but  requested  that  he  would  not  say  a  word  to  anyone 
as  to  the  cause  of  my  absence  until  he  heard  from  me,  as 
it  would  occasion  much  talk  among  the  servants,  and 
perhaps  ill-natured  remarks  might  be  made.  He  promised, 
and  I  departed,  with  a  maid  who  had  been  my  nurse,  and 
upon  whose  secrecy  I  thought  I  could  rely.  What  my 
intentions  were,  I  can  hardly  say ;  all  I  knew  was,  that  my 
revenge  was  not  satiated,  and  I  would  leave  no  opportunity 
of  wreaking  it  that  offered. 

*'  I  found  my  sister  in  the  very  pangs  of  labour,  heart- 
broken at  the  supposed  resentment  of  my  father,  and  his 
refusal  of  his  forgiveness.     I  did  not  alleviate  her  misery 


Valerie  1 45 

by  telling  her  the  truth,  which  I  might  have  done.  I  was 
indeed  a  demon,  or  possessed  by  one. 

**  She  died  giving  birth  to  a  boy.  I  then  felt  sorrow, 
until  I  looked  at  the  child,  and  saw  that  it  was  the  image 
of  the  colonel — the  man  who  had  caused  me  such  misery. 
Again  my  passions  were  roused,  and  I  vowed  that  the 
child  should  never  know  his  father.  I  made  my  maid 
believe  that  the  lady  I  visited  was  an  old  school-fellow, 
and  never  mentioned  my  sister's  name,  at  least  I  thought 
so  at  the  time,  but  I  afterwards  found  that  I  had  not 
deceived  her.  I  persuaded  her  to  take  the  child  to  her 
father's,  saying  that  I  had  promised  my  friend  on  her 
death-bed  that  I  would  take  care  of  it,  but  that  it  must  be 
a  secret,  or  invidious  remarks  would  be  made.  I  then 
returned  to  Culverwood  Hall,  dropping  my  nurse  and 
the  child  on  my  way,  and  reported  to  my  father  my  sister's 
death,  of  course  concealing  that  the  child  was  living.  Sir 
Alexander  was  much  affected,  and  wept  bitterly ;  indeed, 
from  that  day  he  rapidly  declined. 

"  I  had  now  satiated  my  revenge,  and  was  sorry  when  I 
had  done  so.  Until  then  I  had  been  kept  up  by  excite- 
ment, now  all  excitement  was  over,  and  I  had  time  for 
reflection  ,  I  was  miserable,  and  in  a  state  of  constant 
warfare  with  my  conscience ;  but,  in  vain,  the  more  I 
reflected,  the  more  I  was  dissatisfied  with  myself,  and 
would  have  given  worlds  that  I  could  recall  what  I  had 
done. 

"At   this  time.  Sir  Richard    R came   down  on  a 

visit.  He  admired  me,  proposed,  and  was  accepted, 
chiefly  that  I  might  remove  from  the  hall,  than  for  any 
other  cause.  I  thought  that  new  scenes  and  change  of 
place  would  make  me  forget,  but  I  was  sadly  mistaken. 
I  went  away  with  my  husband,  and  as  soon  as  I  was 
away,  I  was  in  a  constant  fright  lest  my  nurse  should 
betray  me  to  my  father,  and  begged  Sir  Richard  to  shorten 
his  intended  tour  and  allow  me  to  return  to  the  hall,  as 
the  accounts  of  my  father's  health  were  alarming.  My 
husband  consented,  and  I  had  not  been  at  the  hall  more 

V  K 


146  Valerie 

than  a  fortnight,  when  my  father's  death  relieved  me  from 
further  anxiety  on  that  score. 

"  Another  fear  now  possessed  me  ;  I  saw  by  my  father's 
will  that  he  had  left  ^^5,000  to  me,  and  also  to  my  sister, 
in  case  of  one  dying,  the  survivor  to  have  both  sums,  but 
the  same  cause  of  alarm  was  in  my  great  aunt's  will.  My 
great  aunt  had  left  ^10,000  to  me,  and  ^10,000  to  my 
sister  Ellen,  to  be  settled  upon  us  at  our  marriage,  and 
in  case  of  either  dying  without  issue,  the  survivor  to  be 
legatee.  Thus  in  two  instances,  by  concealing  the  birth 
of  the  child,  I  was  depriving  it  of  its  property,  and  obtain- 
ing it  for  myself.  That  I  was  ignorant  of  these  points  is 
certain,  and  unfortunate  it  was  that  it  was  so,  for  had  I 
known  it,  I  would  not  have  dared  to  conceal  the  birth 
of  the  child,  lest  I  should  have  been  accused  of  having 
done  so  for  pecuniary  considerations,  and  I  well  knew, 
that  if  betrayed  by  my  nurse,  such  would  be  the  accusa- 
tion made  against  me.  I  would  willingly  even  now,  have 
acknowledged  the  child  as  my  nephew,  but  knew  not  how 
to  do  so,  as  my  husband  had  possession  of  the  money, 
and  I  dared  not  confess  the  crime  that  I  had  been  guilty 
of.  If  ever  retribution  fell  upon  any  one,  it  fell  upon 
me.  My  life  was  one  of  perfect  misery,  and  when  I 
found  that  my  nurse  and  her  father  objected  to  keeping 
the  secret  any  longer,  I  thought  I  should  have  gone  dis- 
tracted. I  pointed  out  to  them  the  ruin  they  would  entail 
upon  me,  and  gave  my  solemn  promise  that  I  would  see 
justice  done  to  the  child.  This  satisfied  them.  For 
several  years  I  lived  an  unhappy  life  with  my  husband, 
until  I  was  at  last  relieved  by  his  death.  You  may  ask 
how  it  was  that  I  did  not  acknowledge  the  child  at  his 
death  •,  the  fact  was,  that  I  was  afraid.  I  had  put  him 
to  school,  and  he  was  then  twelve  or  thirteen  years  old. 
I  removed  him  to  my  own  house,  with  the  intention  of 
so  doing,  and  because  my  nurse  and  her  father  reminded 
me  of  my  promise  ;  but  when  he  was  in  my  house,  I 
could  not  see  my  way,  or  how  I  could  tell  the  story 
without  acknowledging  my  guilt,  and  this  pride  prevented. 


Valerie  1 47 

"  I  remained  thus  irresolute,  every  day  putting  off  the 
confession,  till  the  boy,  from  first  being  allowed  to  remain 
in  the  drawing-room,  sank  down  into  the  kitchen.  Yes, 
Valerie,  Lionel,  the  page,  the  lacquey,  is  Lionel  Dempster, 
my  nephew.  I  said  that  I  could  not  bear  to  make  the 
avowal,  and  such  is  the  case.  At  last  I  satisfied  myself 
that  what  I  did  was  for  the  boy's  good.  Alas  !  how  easy 
we  satisfy  ourselves  when  it  suits  our  views.  I  had  left 
him  my  property,  I  had  educated  him,  and  I  said,  by  being 
brought  up  in  a  humble  position,  he  will  be  cured  of 
pride,  and  will  make  a  better  man.  Bad  reasoning,  I 
acknowledge. 

''  Valerie,  I  have  left  you  my  executrix,  for  even  after 
my  death  I  would  as  much  as  possible  avoid  exposure.  I 
would  not  be  the  tale  of  the  town,  even  for  a  fortnight, 
and  it  certainly  will  not  help  Lionel,  when  it  is  known  to 
all  the  world  that  he  has  served  as  a  footman.  My 
solicitor  knows  not  who  my  nephew  is,  but  is  referred  to 
you  to  produce  him.  In  a  small  tin  box  in  the  closet  of 
my  bedroom,  you  will  find  all  the  papers  necessary  for 
his  identification,  and  also  the  names  and  residence  of  the 
parties  who  have  been  my  accomplices  in  this  deed  ;  also 
all  the  intercepted  letters  of  my  poor  sister's.  You  must 
be  aware  that  Lionel  is  not  only  entitled  to  the  property  I 
have  left  him,  but  also  to  his  father's  property,  which,  in 
default  of  heirs,  passed  away  to  others.  Consult  with  my 
solicitor  to  take  such  steps  as  are  requisite,  without  incul- 
pating me  more  than  is  necessary  ;  but  if  required,  let  all 
be  known  to  my  shame,  rather  than  the  lad  should  not  be 
put  in  possession  of  his  rights. 

**'  You  will,  I  am  afraid,  hate  my  memory  after  this 
sad  disclosure ;  but  in  my  extenuation  recall  to  mind 
how  madly  I  loved,  how  cruelly  I  was  deceived. 
Remember,  also,  that  if  not  insane,  I  was  little  better 
at  the  time  I  was  so  criminal  •,  and  may  it  prove  to  you 
a  lesson  how  difficult  it  is,  when  once  you  have  stepped 
aside  into  the  path  of  error  ever  to  recover  the  right 
track. 


148  Valerie 

**  You  now  know  all  my  sufferings,  all  my  crimes. 
You  now  know  why  I  have  been,  not  without  truth, 
considered  as  a  person  eccentric  to  folly,  and  occasionally 
on  the  verge  of  madness.  Forgive  me  and  pity  me,  for 
I  have  indeed  been  sufficiently  punished  by  an  ever 
torturing  conscience ! 

"  Barbara  R ." 


Chapter  IX 

I  PUT  the  papers  down  on  the  table  as  soon  as  I  had 
finished  them,  and  for  a  long  while  was  absorbed  in 
meditation. 

"Is  it  possible,"  thought  I,  "  that  love  disappointed 
can  turn  to  such  fury — can  so  harden  the  heart  to  all 
better  feelings — induce  a  woman  to  shorten  the  days  of 
her  parent — to  allow  a  sister  to  remain  in  painful  error 
on  her  death-bed,  and  wreak  vengeance  upon  an  innocent 
being,  regardless  of  all  justice  ?  Grant,  then,  that  I  may 
never  yield   to  such  a  passion  !     Who  would  have  ever 

imagined,   that   the  careless,   eccentric  Lady   R had 

such  a  load  of  crime  weighing  her  down,  and  daily  and 
hourly  reminded  of  it  by  the  presence  of  the  injured 
party  ?  How  callous  she  must  have  become  by  habit, 
to  still  delay  doing  an  act  of  justice — how  strange  that 
the  fear  of  the  world  and  its  opinion  should  be  greater 
than  the  fear  of  God  !  " 

This  last  remark  proved  how  little  I  yet  knew  of  the 
world,  and  then  my  thoughts  went  in  a  different  direction. 
As  I  have  already  said,  I  had  been  brought  up  as  a 
Catholic ;  but,  after  my  grandmother's  death,  I  had  little 
encouragement  or  example  shown  me  in  religious  duties. 
Now,  having  been  more  than  two  years  in  England,  and 
continually  with  Protestants,  I  had  gone  to  the  established 
Protestant  church  with  those  I  resided  with  at  first ; 
because   I   considered   it    better   to    go   to    that   church. 


Valerie  1^9 

although  I  knew  it  to  be  somewhat  at  variance  with  my 
own,  rather  than  go  to  no  church  at  all,  and  by  habit  I 
was  gradually  inclining    to  Protestantism  j    but  now  the 

idea  came  across  my  mind,  if  Lady  R had  confessed 

as  we  Catholics  do,  this  secret  could  not  have  been  kept 
so  long ;  and,  if  she  withheld  herself  from  the  con- 
fessional, had  her  agents  been  Catholics,  the  secret  would 
have  been  divulged  to  the  priest  by  them,  and  justice 
would  have  been  done  to  Lionel ;  and,  having  made  this 
reflection,  I  felt  as  it  were,  that  I  was  again  a  sincere 
Catholic. 

After  a  little  more  reflection,  I  put  away  the  papers, 
wrote  a  letter  to  Mr  Selwyn,  the  solicitor,  requesting  that 
he  would  call  upon  me  the  following  morning,  and  then 
went  down  to  Lady  M . 

"  I  suppose  that  we  shall  not  have  much  of  the  pleasure 
of  your  company.  Miss  de  Chatenoeuf,"  said  her  ladyship, 
"  now  that  you  have  such  a  novel  occupation  ? " 

"It  is  a  very  distressing  one,"  replied  I,  "  and  I  wish 

Lady  R had  not  paid  me  such  a  compliment.     Might 

I  trespass  upon  your  ladyship's  kindness  to  request  the 
loan  of  the  carriage  for  half-an-hour  to  obtain  some  papers 
from  Lady  R 's  house  in  Baker  Street  ?  " 

**  Oh,  certainly,"  replied  her  ladyship.  "  Pray  have  you 
seen  Lady  R 's  will  ?  " 

"  Yes,  madame." 

"  And  how  has  she  disposed  of  her  property  ? " 

*'  She  has  left  it  all  to  her  nephew.  Lady  M ." 

"  Nephew !  I  never  heard  her  speak  of  a  nephew 
before.  Sir  Richard  had  no  nephews  or  nieces,  for  he 
was  an  only  son,  and  the  title  has  now  gone  into  the 
Vivian  branch,  and  I  never  heard  of  her  having  a  nephew. 
And  what  has  she  left  you,  mademoiselle,  if  it  is  not 
asking  too  much  ?  " 

"  Lady  R has  left  me  ;^5oo,  my  lady." 

"  Indeed  !  well  then,  she  pays  you  for  your  trouble. 
But  really,  Miss  de  Chatenoeuf,  I  do  wish  you  could  put 
off  this  business  until  after  the  marriages.    I  am  so  hurried 


1 50  Valerie 

and  worried  that  I  really  do  not  know  which  way  to  turn, 
and  really  I  have  felt  your  loss  these  last  two  days  more 
than  you  can  imagine.  You  are  so  clever,  and  have  so 
much  taste,  that  we  cannot  get  on  without  you.  It's  all 
your  own  fault,"  continued  her  ladyship,  playfully,  "  you 
are  so  good-natured,  and  have  made  us  so  dependent  upon 
you,  that  we  cannot  let  you  off  now.  Nothing  in  the 
trousseaux  is  approved  of,  unless  stamped  by  the  taste  of 
Mademoiselle  Valerie  de  Chatenoeuf.  Now,  a  week 
cannot  make  a  great  difference,  and  lawyers  love  delay  : 

will  you  oblige  me,  therefore,  by  leaving  Lady  R 's 

affairs  for  the  present  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  Lady  M ,"  replied  L     "I  will  stop  a 

letter  I  was  about  to  send  to  her  solicitor,  and  write 
another  to  the  effect  you  wish,  and  I  will  not  repeat  my 
request  for  the  carriage  until  after  the  marriages  have 
taken  place." 

*'  Many  thanks,"  replied  her  ladyship,  and  I  went  out, 
took  my  letter  from  the  hall  table,  and  wrote  another  to 
Mr  Selwyn,  stating  that  I  could  not  enter  into  any  business 
until  the  following  week,  when  I  should  be  prepared  to 
receive  him. 

I  wrote  another  to  the  same  effect  to  Lionel,  requesting 
him  not  to  call  again,  but  that  I  would  write  and  let  him 
know  where  to  meet  me  as  soon  as  I  was  more  at  leisure. 

Indeed  I  was  glad  that  Lady  M had  made  the  request, 

as  the  trouble  and  chattering  and  happy  faces  which  were 
surrounding  the  trousseaux,  and  the  constant  employment 
and  appeals  made  to  me,  drove  away  the  melancholy 
which  Lady  R 's  affairs  had  occasioned  me.  I  suc- 
ceeded to  a  great  degree  in  recovering  my  spirits,  and 
exerted  myself  to  my  utmost,  so  that  everything  was 
complete  and  satisfactory  to  all  parties  two  days  before 
the  wedding  was  to  take  place. 

At  last,  the  morning  came.  The  brides  were  dressed 
and  went  down  into  the  drawing-room,  frightened  and 
perplexed,  but  their  tears  had  been  shed  above.  The 
procession  of  carriages  moved   on    to   Hanover   Square ; 


Valerie  1 5 1 

there  was  a  bishop  of  course,  and  the  church  was  filled 
with  gay  and  tastefully-dressed  women.  The  ceremony 
was  performed,  and  the  brides  were  led  into  the  vestry- 
room  to  recover,  and  receive  kisses  and  congratulations. 
Then  came  the  banquet,  which  nobody  hardly  tasted 
except  the  bishop,  who  had  joined  too  many  couples  in  his 
lifetime  to  have  his  appetite  at  all  aifected  by  the  ceremony, 
and  some  two  or  three  others  who  were  old  stagers  on  the 
road  of  life,  and  who  cared  little  whether  it  was  a  wedding- 
breakfast,  or  refreshments  after  a  funeral. 

At  last,  after  a  most  silent  entertainment,  the  brides 
retired  to  change  their  dresses,  and,  when  they  re-appeared, 
they  were  handed  into  the  carriages  of  their  respective 
bridegrooms  as  soon  as  they  could  be  torn  away  from  the 

kisses  and  tears  of  Lady  M ,  who  played  the  part  of  a 

bereaved  mother  to  perfection.  No  one  to  have  seen  her 
then,  raving  like  another  Niobe,  would  have  imagined  that 
all  her  thoughts  and  endeavours  and  manoeuvres,  for  the 
last  three  years,  had  been  devoted  to  the  sole  view  of 
getting  them  off;  but  Lady  M — —  was  a  perfect  actress, 
and  this  last  scene  was  well  got  up. 

As  her  daughters  were  led  down  to  the  carriages,  I 
thought  that  she  was  going  to  faint ;  but  it  appeared,  on 
second  thoughts,  that  she  wished  first  to  see  the  girls 
depart  in  their  gay  equipages  ;  she  therefore  tottered  to 
the  window,  saw  them  get  in,  looked  at  Newman's  grays 
and  gay  postillions — at  the  white  and  silver  favours — the 
dandy  valet  and  smart  lady's-maid  in  each  rumble.  She 
saw  them  start  at  a  rattling  pace,  watched  them  till  they 
turned  the  corner  of  the  square,  and  then — and  not  till 
then — fell  senseless  in  my  arms,  and  was  carried  by  the 
attendants  into  her  own  room. 

After  all,  the  poor  woman  must  have  been  very  much 
worn  out,  for  she  had  been  for  the  last  six  weeks  in  a  con- 
tinual worry  lest  any  contre-temps  should  happen,  which 
might  have  stopped  or  delayed  the  happy  consummation. 

The  next  morning  her  ladyship  did  not  leave  her  room, 
but  sent  word  down  that  the  carriage  was  at  my  service  •, 


152  Valerie 

but  I  was  fatigued  and  worn  out,  and  declined  it  for  that 
day.  I  wrote  to  Lionel  and  to  Mr  Selwyn,  desiring  them 
to  meet  me  in  Baker  Street,  at  two  o'clock  the  next  day ; 
and  then  passed  the  day  quietly,  in  company  with  Amy, 

the  third  daughter  of  Lady  M ,  whom  I  have  before 

mentioned.  She  was  a  very  sweet,  unaffected  girl ;  and  I 
was  more  partial  to  her  than  to  her  sisters,  who  had  been 
just  married.  I  had  paid  great  attention  to  her,  for  she 
had  a  fine  voice,  and  did  credit  to  my  teaching,  and  there 
was  a  great  intimacy  between  us,  arising  on  my  part  from 
my  admiration  of  her  ingenuous  and  amiable  disposition, 
which  even  her  mother's  example  to  the  contrary  could 
not  spoil. 

After  some  conversation  relative  to  her  sisters  and  their 
husbands,  she  said, 

**  I  hardly  know  what  to  do,  Valerie.  I  love  you  too 
well  to  be  a  party  to  your  being  ill-treated,  and  yet  I  fear 
that  you  will  be  pained  if  I  tell  you  what  I  have  heard 
about  you.  I  know  also  that  you  will  not  stay,  if  I  do  tell 
you,  and  that  will  give  me  great  pain ;  but  that  is  a  selfish 
feeling  which  I  could  overcome.  What  I  do  not  like  is 
hurting  your  feelings.  Now,  tell  me  candidly,  ought  I  to 
tell  you,  or  not  ? " 

"  I  will  give  you  my  opinion  candidly,"  replied  I. 
"  You  have  said  too  little  or  too  much.  You  speak  of  my 
being  ill-treated ;  certainly,  I  should  wish  to  guard  against 
that,  although  I  cannot  imagine  who  is  my  enemy." 

"Had  I  not  heard  it,  I  could  not  have  believed  it 
either,"  replied  she.  "  I  thought  that  you  had  come  here 
on  a  visit  as  a  friend  j  but  what  makes  me  think  that  I 
ought  to  tell  you  is,  that  there  will  be  something  said 
against  your  character,  which  I  am  sure  must  be  false." 

"  Now,  indeed,  I  must  request  that  you  will  tell  me 
everything,  and  soften  nothing  down,  but  tell  me  the 
whole  truth.  Who  is  it  that  intends  to  attack  my 
character  ?  " 

"  I  am  sorry — very  sorry  to  say,  it  is  mamma,"  replied 
she,  wiping  away  a  tear. 


Valerie  153 

"  Lady  M !  "  exclaimed  I. 

"  Yes,"  replied  she  ♦,  "  but  now  you  must  listen  to  all 
I  have  to  say.  I  am  sure  that  I  am  doing  right  in  telling 
you,  and  therefore  nothing  shall  prevent  me.  I  love  my 
mother — what  a  sad  thing  it  is  that  I  cannot  respect  her  ! 
I  was  in  the  dressing-room,  when  my  mother  was  lying  on 
the  sofa  in  her  bedroom  this  morning,  when  her  great 
friend,  Mrs  Germane,  came  up.  She  sat  talking  with  my 
mother  for  some  time,  and  they  appeared  either  to  forget 
or  not  to  care  if  I  heard  them  ;  for  at  last  your  name  was 
mentioned. 

"  'Well,  she  does  dress  you  and  your  girls  beautifully, 
I  must  say,'  said  Mrs  Germane.  *  Who  is  she  ?  They  say 
that  she  is  of  a  good  family ;  and  how  came  she  to  live 
with  you  as  a  milliner  ? ' 

" '  My  dear  Mrs  Germane,  that  she  does  live  with  me 
as  a  milliner  is  true,  and  it  was  for  that  reason  only  I 
invited  her  to  the  house  ;  but  she  is  not  aware  that  I 
retain  her  in  that  capacity.  She  is,  I  understand  from 
Mrs  Bathurst,  of  a  noble  family  in  France,  thrown  upon 
the  world  by  circumstances,  very  talented,  and  very  proud. 
Her  extreme  taste  in  dress  I  discovered  when  she  was 
living  with  Mrs  Bathurst ;    and,  when  I  found  that  she 

was  about,  through  my  management,  to  leave  Lady  R , 

I  invited  her  here  as  a  sort  of  friend,  and  to  stay  with  my 
daughters — not  a  word  did  I  mention  about  millinery  ;  I 
had  too  much  tact  for  that.  Even  when  her  services  were 
required,  I  made  it  appear  as  her  own  offer,  and  expressed 
my  thanks  for  her  condescension,  and  since  that,  by  flattery 
and  management,  she  has  continued  to  dress  my  daughters  for 
me  J  and,  I  must  say,  that  I  do  believe  it  has  been  owing  to  her 
exquisite  taste  that  my  daughters  have  gone  off  so  well.' 

"'Well,   you  have  managed   admirably,'  replied   Mrs 

Germane  -,  *  but,  my  dear  Lady  M ,  what  will  you  do 

with  her  now  ? ' 

"  '  Oh,'  replied  Lady  M ,  *  as  Amy  will  now  come 

out,  I  shall  retain  her  in  my  employ  until  she  is  disposed 
of ;  and  then — ' 


154  Valerie 

"  *  Yes,  then  will  be  the  difficulty,'  replied  Mrs 
Germane ;  *  after  having  allowed  her  to  live  so  long 
with  you  as  a  visitor,  I  may  say,  how  will  you  get  rid  of 
her  ? ' 

"  *  Why,  I  was  puzzling  myself  about  that,  and  partly 
decided  that  it  should  be  done  by  mortifying  her,  and 
wounding  her  feelings,  for  she  is  very  proud ;  but, 
fortunately,  I  have  found  out  something  which  I  shall  keep 
to  myself,  until  the  time  comes,  and  then  I  can  dismiss  her 
at  a  moment's  warning.' 

"  *  Indeed  ! '  said  Mrs  Germane,  *  what  could  you  have 
found  out  ? ' 

"  *  Well,  I  will  tell  you  ;  but  you  must  not  mention  it 
again.  My  maid  entered  the  room  the  other  day,  when 
mademoiselle  was  receiving  a  young  man  who  called  upon 
her,  and  she  found  them  kissing,' 

"  *  You  don't  say  so  ! ' 

**  '  Yes,  a  kiss  was  given,  and  my  maid  saw  it.  Now,  I 
can  easily  make  it  appear  that  my  maid  never  mentioned  it 
to  me  till  the  time  that  it  may  be  convenient  to  make  use 
of  it,  and  then  I  can  send  her  away ;  and  if  any  questions 
are  asked,  hint  at  a  little  impropriety  of  conduct.' 

"  *  And  very  properly  too,'  replied  Mrs  Germane.  *  Had 
I  not  better  hint  a  little  beforehand  to  prepare  people  ? ' 

"*Why,  it  may  be  as  well,  perhaps;  but  be  cautious, 
very  cautious,  my  dear  Mrs  Germane.' 

"  Mademoiselle  de  Chatenoeuf,  I  am  sorry  that  I  am 
obliged,  in  doing  my  duty  to  you,  to  expose  mamma,"  said 
Amy,  rising  up  from  her  chair ;  "  but  I  am  sure  that  you 
could  not  be  guilty  of  any  impropriety,  and  I  will  not  allow 
you  to  be  accused  of  it,  if  it  is  to  be  prevented." 

"  Many  thanks,"  replied  I.  "  My  dear  Amy,  you  have 
behaved  like  a  kind  friend.  I  have  only,  in  duty  to  myself, 
to  clear  up  the  charge  against  me,  of  impropriety.  You 
must  not  imagine  me  guilty  of  that.  It  is  true  that  your 
mother's  maid  did  come  in  when  a  young  lad  of  seventeen, 
who  was  grateful  to  me  for  the  interest  I  took  in  his  wel- 
fare, and  who  was  taking  leave  of  me  at  the  time,  did  raise 


Valerie  155 

my  hand  to  his  lips  and  kiss  it,  and,  had  he  done  so  before 
your  mother,  I  should  not  have  prevented  it.  This  was 
the  kiss  which,  as  your  mother  asserts,  passed  between  us, 
and  this  is  the  only  impropriety  that  took  place.  Oh,  what 
a  sad,  treacherous,  selfish,  wicked  world  this  is  ! "  cried  I, 
throwing  myself  on  the  sofa,  and  bursting  into  tears. 

Amy  was  making  every  attempt  to  console  me,  and 
blaming  herself  for  having  made  the  communication,  when 
Lady  M came  downstairs  into  the  room. 

**  What  is  all  this — what  a  scene  !  "  exclaimed  she. 
"  Mademoiselle  de  Chatenceuf,  have  you  had  any  bad 
news  ?  " 

**  Yes,  my  lady,"  replied  I,  "so  bad  that  I  am  under  the 
necessity  of  leaving  you  directly." 

"  Indeed  !  may  I  inquire  what  has  happened  ? " 

"  No,  my  lady,  it  is  not  in  my  power  to  tell  you.  I 
have  only  to  repeat,  that  I  must,  with  your  permission, 
leave  this  house  to-morrow  morning." 

"  Well,  mademoiselle,"  replied  her  ladyship,  "  I  do  not 
want  to  pry  into  your  secrets,  but  this  I  must  say,  that 
where  there  is  concealment,  there  must  be  wrong  ;  but  I 
have  lately  discovered  so  much,  that  I  do  not  wonder  at 
concealment — nor  am  I,  indeed,  surprised  at  your  wish  to 
leave  me." 

**  Lady  M ,"  replied  I,  haughtily,   "  I  have  never 

done  anything  during  the  time  that  I  have  been  under  your 
roof  which  I  have  to  blush  for— nor  indeed  anything  that 
requires  concealment.  This  I  can  proudly  say.  If  I  con- 
ceal now,  it  is  to  spare  others,  and,  I  may  add,  to  spare 
you.  Do  not  oblige  me  to  say  more  in  presence  of  your 
daughter.  It  will  be  sufficient  for  me  to  hint  to  you,  that 
I  am  now  aware  why  I  was  invited  to  your  house,  and 
what  are  your  plans  for  dismissing  me  when  it  suits 
you." 

"  Eaves-dropping,  then,  is  a  portion  of  your  character, 

mademoiselle,"  cried  Lady  M ,  colouring   up  to  the 

temples. 

"  No,  madam,  such  is  not  the  case,  and  that  is  all  the 


1^6  Valerie 

answer  I  shall  give  ;  it  is  sufficient  for  you  that  you  are 
exposed,  and  I  do  not  envy  your  present  feelings.  I  have 
only  to  repeat,  that  I  shall  leave  this  house  to-morrow 
morning,  and  I  will  not  further  trouble  your  ladyship  with 
my  company." 

I  then  walked  out  of  the  room,  and  as  I  passed  Lady 

M ,  and  observed  her  confusion  and  vexation,  I  felt 

that  it  was  she  who  was  humiliated,  and  not  me.  I  went 
up  to  my  room  and  commenced  my  preparations  for 
immediate  departure,  and  had  been  more  than  an  hour 
busy  in  packing  up,  when  Amy  came  into  my  room. 

"  Oh,  Valerie,  how  sorry  I  am— but  you  have  behaved 
just  as  I  think  that  you  ought  to  have  done ;  and  how  very 
kind  of  you  not  to  say  that  I  told  you.  My  mother  was 
so  angry  after  you  left ;  said  that  the  maids  must  have 
been  listening,  and  declares  she  will  give  them  all 
warning  ;  but  I  know  that  she  will  not  do  that.  She 
spoke  about  your  meeting  a  young  man,  and  kissing  going 
on  ;  but  you  have  already  explained  all  that." 

"  Amy,"  replied  I,  "  after  I  am  gone,  take  an  opportunity 

of  saying  to  Lady  M ,  that  you  mentioned  this  to  me, 

and  tell  her  that  my  reply  was,  if  Lady  M knew  who 

that  young  man  was,  how  he  is  connected,  and  how  large 
a  fortune  he  will  inherit,  she  would  be  very  glad  to  see 
him  kiss  one  of  her  daughter's  hands  with  a  different 
feeling  from  that  which  induced  him  to  kiss  mine." 

"  I  will,  depend  upon  it,"  said  Amy,  "  and  then  mamma 
will  think  that  she  has  lost  a  good  husband  for  me." 

"She  will  meet  him  some  of  these  days,"  replied  I; 
"  and  what  is  more,  he  will  defend  me  from  any  attack 
made  on  that  score." 

"I  will  tell  her  that,  also,"  said  Amy,  "it  will  make 
her  careful  of  what  she  says." 

One  of  the  servants  then  knocked  at  the  door,  and  said, 
that  Lady  M wished  to  see  Miss  Amy. 

"  Wish  me  good-bye  now,"  said  I,  "  for  you  may  not 
be  permitted  to  see  me  again." 

The  dear  girl  embraced  me  cordially,  and,  with  tears  in 


I 


Valerie  157 

her  eyes,  left  the  room.  I  remained  till  I  had  finished 
packing,  and  then  sat  down.  Shortly  afterwards  her 
ladyship's  maid  came  in,  and  delivered  me  an  envelope  from 
her  ladyship,  enclosing  the  salary  due  to  me,  with  Lady 
M 's  compliments  written  outside. 

I  saw  no  more  of  Lady  M or  her  daughter  that 

evening.  I  went  to  bed,  and,  as  in  my  former  changes,  I 
reflected  what  steps  I  should  take.  As  for  the  treatment 
I  had  received,  I  was  now  to  a  certain  degree  hardened  to 
it,  and  my  feelings  certainly  were  not  so  acute  as  when, 
the  first  time,  I  had  received  a  lesson  of  what  I  might 
expect  through  life  from  the  heartlessness  and  selfishness 
of  the  world  ;  but  in  the  present  case  there  was  a  difficulty 
which  did  not  exist  in  the  former — I  was  going  away 
without  knowing  where  I  was  to  go.  After  a  little 
thought,  I  determined  that  I  would  seek  Madame  Gironac, 
and  ascertain  whether  she  could  not  receive  me  until  I  had 
decided  upon  my  future  plans. 

My  thoughts  then  recurred  to  other  points.  I  recol- 
lected that  I  had  to  meet  Mr  Selwyn  and  Lionel  in  Baker 
Street,  and  I  resolved  that  I  would  go  there  with  my 
effects  early  the  next  morning  and  leave  them  in  charge  of 
the  cook,  who  was  taking  care  of  the  house.  I  calculated 
also  the  money  that  I  had  in  possession  and  in  prospect. 
I  had  such  a  good  stock  of  clothes  when  I  came  to 
England  with  Madame  Bathurst,  that  I  had  no  occasion, 
during  the  two  years  and  more  that  I  had  now  been  in 
England,  to  make  any  purchases  of  consequence — indeed, 
I  had  not  expended  more  than  the  twenty  pounds  I  had 
brought  with  me.     I  had  received  some  few  presents  from 

Lady  M and  Madame  Bathurst,   and  a  great  many 

from  Lady  R .     Altogether,  I  calculated   that  I  had 

about  two  hundred  and  sixty  pounds  in  my  desk,  for  Lady 

R had   given   me   one  hundred  pounds  for  only  a 

portion  of  the  year ;  then  there  was  the  five  hundred 
pounds  which  she  had  left  me,  besides  her  wearing  apparel 
and  trinkets,  which  last  I  knew  to  be  of  value.  It  was  a 
little  fortune  to  one  in  my  position,  and  I  resolved  to  con- 


158  Valerie 

suit  Mr  Selwyn  as  to  the  best  way  of  disposing  of  it. 
Having  wound  up  my  meditations  with  the  most  agreeable 
portion  of  them,  I  fell  asleep,  and  in  the  morning  woke  up 
refreshed. 

Lady  M 's  maid,  who  had  always  been  partial  to  me, 

for  I  had  taught  her  many  things  valuable  to  a  lady's-maid, 
came  in  early,  and  said  that  she  knew  that  I  was  going 
away,  which  she  regretted  very  much.  I  replied  that  I 
should  leave  as  soon  as  possible,  but  I  wanted  some  break- 
fast.    This  she  brought  up  to  my  room. 

I  had  not  finished  when  Amy  came  in  the  room  and  said, 
"  I  have  permission  to  come  and  wish  you  good-bye, 
Valerie.  I  told  mamma  what  you  said  about  the  person 
who  was  seen  to  kiss  your  hand.  She  acknowledges  now 
that  it  was  your  hand  that  was  kissed,  and  she  was  so 
astonished,  for  she  knows  that  you  never  tell  stories  ;  and, 
what  do  you  think,  she  desired  me  to  find  out  what  was 
the  young  gentleman's  name  that  had  so  large  a  fortune. 
I  said  I  would  if  I  could,  and  so  I  will,  by  asking  you  out- 
right, not  by  any  other  means.  I  don't  want  to  know  his 
name,"  continued  she,  laughing,  "  but  I'm  sure  mamma 
has  in  her  mind  fixed  upon  him  for  a  husband  for  me,  and 
would  now  give  the  world  that  you  were  not  going  away, 
that  through  you  he  might  be  introduced  to  her." 

"  I  cannot  tell  you,  my  dear,"  replied  I.  "  I  am  not  at 
liberty  to  mention  it  at  present,  otherwise  I  would  with 
pleasure.  I  am  going  now.  May  God  bless  you,  my 
dearest,  and  may  you  always  continue  to  be  the  same  frank 
and  amiable  creature  that  you  are  now  !  I  leave  you  with 
regret,  and  I  pray  earnestly  for  your  happiness.  You  have 
made  me  very  happy  by  telling  me  that  your  mamma 
acknowledges  that  it  was  my  hand  that  was  kissed,  after 
that,  she  will  hardly  attempt  to  injure  me,  as  she  proposed." 

"  Oh  no,  Valerie,  I  think  she  is  afraid  to  do  so  now. 
This  young  man  of  fortune  has  made  her  think  differently. 
He  would,  of  course,  protect  you  from  slander,  and  expose 
her,  if  she  attempted  it.     Then,  good-bye." 

We  embraced,  and  then  I  ordered  a  hackney  coach  to  be 


Valerie  159 

called,  and  drove  with  my  luggage  to  Baker  Street.  The 
cook  welcomed  me,  saying  that  she  expected  my  coming, 

as  Mr  Selwyn  had  called  to  tell  her  of  Lady  R 's  death, 

and  that  when  she  asked  to  whom  she  was  to  look 
for  her  wages,  he  had  told  her  that  I  was  the  person  who 
was  to  settle  all  her  ladyship's  affairs,  as  everything  was 
left  on  my  hands.     She  showed  me  a  letter  from  Martha, 

Lady  R 's   maid,  by   which  I  found  that  they  would 

probably  arrive  in  Baker  Street  that  very  day,  with  all  her 
ladyship's  effects. 

**  I  suppose  you  will  sleep  here,  miss  ? "  said  the  cook, 
"  I  have  aired  your  bed,  and  your  room  is  all  ready." 

I  replied  that  I  wished  to  do  so  for  a  night  or  two,  at 
all  events,  as  I  had  a  good  deal  to  attend  to,  but  that  Mr 
Selwyn  would  call  at  one  o'clock,  and  that  I  would  speak 
to  him  on  the  subject. 

I  had  requested  Lionel  to  call  at  twelve,  an  hour 
previous  to  Mr  Selwyn,  that  I  might  make  him  acquainted 

with  the  contents  of  Lady  R 's  papers  addressed  to 

me.  He  was  punctual  to  the  time,  and  I  shook  hands 
with   him,  saying,  "  Lionel,  I   congratulate  you,  at   now 

having  proofs  of  your  being  the  nephew  of  Lady  R , 

and  also  at  her  having  left  you  considerable  property. 
You  will  be  surprised  to  hear  that  she  has  appointed  me 
her  executrix." 

"  I  am  not  at  all  surprised,"  replied  Lionel ;  "  I  am  sure 
she  has  done  a  wise  thing  at  last." 

"  That  is  more  than  I  am,"  replied  I,  "  but  I  appreciate 
the  compliment.  But,  Lionel,  there  is  no  time  to  be  lost, 
as  Mr  Selwyn,  the  lawyer,  is  coming  here  at  one  o'clock, 

and  before  he  comes  I  wish  you  to  read  over  Lady  R 's 

confession,  if  I  may  so  call  it,  which  will  explain  the 
motives  of  her  conduct  towards  you.  I  am  afraid  that 
it  will  not  extenuate  her  conduct,  but  recollect  that  she 
has  now  made  all  the  reparation  in  her  power,  and  that 
we  must  forgive  as  we  hope  to  be  forgiven.  Sit  down 
and  read  these  papers,  while  I  unpack  one  or  two  of  my 
boxes  upstairs." 


1 60  Valerie 

"  The  last  time  that  we  were  here,  I  corded  them  up 
for  you.  Miss  Valerie ;  I  hope  that  you  will  allow  me 
to  assist  you  again." 

"  Thank  you,  but  you  will  have  no  time  to  read  what 

Lady  R has  said,  and  the  cook  and  I  can  manage 

without  you." 

I  then  left  the  room  and  went  upstairs.  I  was  still 
busy  in  my  room  when  a  knock  at  the  street  door 
announced  the  arrival  of  Mr  Selwyn,  and  I  went  down 
into  the  drawing-room  to  meet  him.  I  asked  Lionel, 
who  was  walking  up  and  down  the  room,  whether  he 
had  finished  the  papers,  and  he  replied  by  a  nod  of  the 
head.  The  poor  lad  appeared  very  miserable,  but  Mr 
Selwyn  entered,  and  I  could  not  say  more  to  him. 

^'  I  hope  I  have  not  kept  you  waiting.  Mademoiselle 
"de  Chatenoeuf,"  said  he. 

"No,  indeed.     I  came  here  at  ten  o'clock,  for  I  have 

left  Lady  M ,  and  I  may  as  well  ask  at  once  whether 

there  is  any  objection  to  my  taking  a  bed  in  this  house 
for  a  few  nights  ? " 

"Objection!  Why,  mademoiselle,  you  are  sole 
executrix,  and  everything  is  at  present  yours  in  fact,  for 
the  time.  You  have,  therefore,  a  right  to  take  possession 
until  he  appears,  and  the  will  is  proved." 

"  The  hero  is  before  you,  Mr  Selwyn.  Allow  me  to 
introduce  you  to  Mr  Lionel  Dempster,  the  nephew  of 
Lady  R ." 

Mr  Selwyn  bowed  to  Lionel,  and  congratulated  him 
upon  his  accession  to  the  property. 

Lionel  returned  the  salute,  and  then  said,  "Mademoiselle 
de  Chatenoeuf  I  am  convinced  that  in  this  case  Mr  Selwyn 
must  have  been  made  a  party  to  all  that  has  occurred. 
The  reading  of  these  papers  has  rather  disturbed  me,  and 
it  would  be  painful  to  me  to  hear  everything  repeated 
in  my  presence.  With  your  permission,  I  will  walk 
out  for  an  hour,  and  leave  you  to  explain  everything  to 
Mr  Selwyn,  for  I  am  sure  that  I  shall  need  his  advice. 
Here   is    the  confession    of  old   Roberts    which    I   shall 


Valerie  i6i 

leave   for   his   perusal.       Good    morning,    then,   for   the 
present." 

So  saying,  Lionel  took  up  his  hat  and  quitted  the 
room. 

**  He  is  a  very  prepossessing  young  man,"  observed  Mr 
Selwyn.     **  What  a  fine  eye  he  has  !  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  I,  "  and  now  that  he  has  .so  large  a 
property,  others  will  find  out  that  he  is  a  prepossessing 
young  man  with  fine  eyes ;  but  sit  down,  Mr  Selwyn,  for 
you  have  to  listen  to  a  very  strange  narrative." 

When  he  had  finished  it,  he  laid  it  down  on  the  table, 
saying,  "This  is  perhaps  the  strangest  history  that  has 
ever  come  to  my  knowledge  during  thirty  years  of 
practice.  And  so  she  brought  him  up  as  a  footman.  I 
now  recognise  him  again  as  the  lad  who  has  so  often 
opened  the  door  for  me,  but  I  confess  I  never  should  have 
done  so  if  I  had  not  heard  what  you  have  now  communi- 
cated." 

"  He  was  always  much  above  his  position,"  replied  L 
"He  is  very  clever  and  very  amusing  ;  at  least  I  found 
him  so  when  he  served  me  in  his  menial  capacity,  and 
certainly  was  much  more  intimate  with  him  than  I  ever 
thought  I  could  be  with  a  servant.  At  all  events,  his 
education  has  not  been  neglected." 

"  Strange  !  very  strange  !  "  observed  Mr  Selwyn,  "  this 
is  a  curious  world ;  but  I  fear  that  his  history  cannot  be 
kept  altogether  a  secret,  for  you  must  recollect,  made-- 
moiselle,  that  his  father's  property  must  be  claimed,  and 
no  doubt  it  will  be  disputed.  I  must  go  to  Doctor's 
Commons  and  search  out  the  will  at  once  of  Colonel 
Dempster ;  he  intends,  as  I  presume  he  does  by  what  he 
said  just  now,  to  employ  me.  After  all,  it  will,  if  known, 
be  but  a  nine  days'  wonder,  and  do  him  no  harm,  for  he 
proves  his  birth  by  his  appearance,  and  his  breeding  is  so 
innate  as  to  have  conquered  all  his  disadvantages." 

"When  I  knew  him  as  a  servant,  I  thought  him  an 
intelligent  and  witty  lad,  but  I  never  could  have  believed 
that  he  would  have  become  so  improved  in  such  a  short 

V  L 


1 62  Valerie 

time :  not  only  his  manners,  but  his  language  is  so 
difFerent." 

"  It  was  in  him,"  replied  Mr  Selwyn ;  "as  a  domestic 
the  manners  and  language  of  a  gentleman  would  have  been 
out  of  place,  and  he  did  not  attempt  them ;  now  that  he 
knows  his  position,  he  has  called  them  forth.  "We  must 
find  out  this  Mrs  Green,  and  have  her  testimony  as  soon 
as  possible.  Of  course,  after  the  deposition  of  old 
Roberts,  Sir  Thomas  Moystyn  will  not  be  surprised  when 

I   communicate   to   him   the   confession  of  Lady  R , 

and  the  disposition  of  her  property.  In  fact,  the  only 
difficulty  will  be  in  the  recovery  of  the  property  of  his 
father.  Colonel  Dempster,  and — " 

A  knock  at  the  street  door  announced  the  return  of 
Lionel.     When  he  entered  the  room,  Mr  Selwyn  said, 

"  Mr  Dempster,  that  you  are  the  nephew  of  Lady  R , 

to  whom  she  has  bequeathed  her  property,  and  what  was 
your  own,  is  sufficiently  established  in  my  opinion.  I  will, 
therefore,  with  your  permission,  read  her  ladyship's  will." 

Lionel  took  a  seat,  and  the  will  was  read.  When  it  was 
finished,  Mr  Selwyn  said, 

**  Having  been  Lady  R 's  legal  adviser  for  many 

years  I  am  able  to  tell  you,  within  a  trifle,  what  property 
you  will  receive.  There  are  ^^57,000  three  per  cents ; 
this  house  and  furniture,  which  I  purchased  the  lease  of 
for  her,  and  which  is  only  saddled  with  a  ground-rent  for 
the  next  forty  years;  and  I  find,  a  balance  of  ^T2oo  at 
the  banker's.  Your  father's  property,  Mr  Dempster,  of 
course,  I  know  nothing  about,  but  will  ascertain  this 
to-morrow  by  going  to  Doctors'  Commons.  I  think  I 
may  venture  to  assure  the  executrix,  that  she  will  run  no 
risk  in  allowing  you  to  take  any  sum  of  money  you  may 
require  from  the  balance  in  the  bank,  as  soon  as  the  will  is 
proved,  which  had  better  be  done  to-morrow,  if  it  suits 
Mademoiselle  de  Chatenoeuf." 

"  Certainly,"  replied  I ;  **  I  am  anxious  to  get  rid  of  my 
trust  as  soon  as  possible,  and  give  Mr  Dempster  possession. 
There  is  a  tin  box  of  papers,  Mr  Selwyn,  which  I  cannot 


Valerie  163 

get  at  till  the  return  of  Lady  R 's  maid,' as  the  keys  are 

with  Lady  R 's  effects  which  she  is  bringing  home 

with  her." 

"  Yes,  they  will  no  doubt  be  important,"  replied  Mr 
Selwyn  :  **  and  now,  Mr  Dempster,  if  you  are  in  want  of 
any  ready  cash,  I  shall  be  your  banker  with  pleasure  till 
you  can  have  possession  of  your  own." 

"  I  thank  you,  sir,  I  am  not  in  want  of  any,"  replied 
Lionel,  "  for  the  present  •,  but,  as  soon  as  I  may  be  per- 
mitted to  have  money  from  the  bank  I  shall  be  glad,  as  it 
is  not  my  intention  to  remain  in  England." 

'*  Indeed  !  "  exclaimed  L 

**  No,  Mademoiselle  Valerie,"  said  Lionel.  "  I  am  but 
too  well  aware  of  many  deficiencies  which  must  arise  from 
the  position  I  have  been  so  long  in,  not  to  wish  to  remedy 
them  as  soon  as  possible,  and,  before  I  appear  as  the  heir 

of  Lady  R ,  it  is  my  intention,  as  soon  as  I  can,  to  go 

to  Paris,  and  remain  there  for  two  years,  or,  perhaps,  until 
I  am  of  age  ;  and  I  think  in  that  time  to  improve  myself, 
and  make  myself  more  what  the  son  of  Colonel  Dempster 
should  be.     I  am  young  yet,  and  capable  of  instruction." 

"  You  propose  a  very  proper  step,  Mr  Dempster,"  said 
Mr  Selwyn ;  "  and  during  your  absence  all  legal  pro- 
ceedings will  be  over,  and,  if  the  whole  affair  is  made 
public,  it  will  be  forgotten  again  by  the  time  that  you 
propose  to  return.  I  am  sure  that  the  executrix  will  be 
most  happy  to  forward  such  very  judicious  arrangements. 
I  will  now  take  my  leave,  and  beg  Mademoiselle  de 
Chatenceuf  to  meet  me  at  Doctors'  Commons  at  three 
o'clock  to-morrow  ;  that  will  give  me  time  to  look  for 
Colonel  Dempster's  will.  Good  morning,  mademoiselle  ; 
good  morning,  Mr  Dempster." 

Mr  Selwyn  went  out,  and  left  us  alone. 

*'  May  I  ask.  Miss  Valerie,  whether  you  have  left  Lady 
M ? " 

"  Yes,"  replied  I ;  and  I  told  him  what  had  passed, 
adding,  **  I  stay  here  for  a  night  or  two,  and  shall  go  then 
to  Madame  Gironac's." 


164  Valerie 

"Why  not  stay  here  altogether  ?  I  hope  you  will.  I 
shall  go  abroad  as  soon  as  possible." 

"  Yes,  and  you  are  right  in  so  doing  ;  but,  Lionel,  you 
forget  that  my  duty  as  executrix  will  be  to  make  the  best 
of  the  estate  for  you  until  you  are  of  age,  and  this  house 
must  be  let  furnished  ;  Mr  Selwyn  told  me  so,  while  you 
were  away  j  besides,  I  am  not  a  young  lady  of  fortune, 
but  one  most  unfortunately  dependent  upon  the  caprices 
of  others,  and  I  must  submit  to  my  fate." 

Lionel  made  no  reply  for  some  little  while,  and  then 
he  said, 

"  I  am  very  glad  that  Lady  R has  showed  the  high 

opinion  she  had  of  you,  but  I  cannot  forgive  her  treatment 
of  my  mother.  It  was  too  cruel ;  but  I  had  better  not 
talk  any  more  about  it ;  and  I  am  sure,  Miss  Valerie,  you 
must  be  anxious  to  be  alone.  Good  afternoon.  Miss 
Valerie." 

"  Good-bye,  Lionel,  for  the  present,"  replied  L  "  By- 
the-bye,  did  the  cook  recognise  you  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  and  I  told  her  that  I  had  given  up  going  out  to 
service." 

*'  I  think  that  you  had  better  not  come  here,  Lionel,  till 

I  have  dismissed  Lady  R 's  maid,  which  I  shall  do  the 

day  after  her  arrival.  I  will  meet  you  at  Mr  Selywn's 
office — it  will  be  better." 

To  this  Lionel  agreed,  and  we  parted. 

The  next  day  the  will  was  proved,  and  Mr  Selwyn  then 
informed  us  that  he  had  found  the  will  of  the  late  Colonel 
Dempster,  which  had  left  his  property  to  his  child  unborn, 
as  might  be  supposed,  with  a  jointure  on  the  estate,  which 
was  entailed.  The  will,  in  consequence  of  the  supposed 
non-existence  of  Lionel,  had  been  proved  by  the  next  of 
kin,  a  gentleman  of  large  property,  and  of  whom  report 
spoke  highly.  It  was  the  intention  of  Mr  Selwyn  to  com- 
municate with  him  directly.  The  probate-duty,  &c.,  had 
required  a  large  portion  of  the  ^^  1200  left  in  the  bank, 
but  there  was  still  enough  to  meet  all  Lionel's  wants  for  a 
year,  if  he  wished  to  go  abroad  immediately,  and  another 


Valerie  165 

dividend  would  be  due  in  a  month,  so  that  there  could  be 
no  difficulty.  Mr  Selwyn  'explained  all  this  as  we  drove 
to  his  chambers,  where  I  signed  some  papers  at  his 
request,  and  Lionel  received  a  check  on  the  bank,  and  I 
sent,  by  Mr  Selwyn,  instructions  to  meet  his  drafts  for  the 
future. 

This  affair  being  arranged,  Lionel  stated  his  intention  of 
quitting  immediately  for  Paris.  He  said  that  he  would  go 
for  his  passport  that  afternoon,  as  there  was  time  enough 
left  for  him  to  give  in  his  name  at  the  office  ;  and  that  he 
would  call  to-morrow  afternoon  to  bid  me  farewell.  He 
then  took  his  leave,  and  left  me  with  Mr  Selwyn,  with 
whom  I  had  a  long  conversation,  during  which  I  stated  to 
him  that  I  had  some  money  of  my  own,  as  well  as  what 

had  been  left  me  by  Lady  R ,  which  I  wished  to  put 

in  safety.  He  recommended  that  I  should  lodge  what  I 
then  had  at  a  banker's,  and,  as  soon  as  I  had  received  the 
rest,  he  would  look  out  for  a  good  mortgage  for  me.  He 
then  handed  me  into  a  coach,  and  bade  me  farewell, 
stating  that  he  would  call  on  the  day  after  the  morrow,  at 

three  o'clock,  as  by  that  time  Lady  R 's  maid  must 

have  arrived,  and  I  should  have  obtained  possession  of  the 
key  of  the  tin  box,  the  papers  in  which  he  was  anxious  to 
examine. 

On  my  return  to  Baker  Street,  I  found  that  Lady 
R 's  maid  had  arrived,  and  I,  of  course,  immedi- 
ately took  possession  of  everything.  I  then  paid  her  her 
wages,  and  dismissed  her,  giving  her  permission  to  remain 
and  sleep  in  the  house,  and  promising  her  a  character.  It 
appeared  very  summary  to  dismiss  her  so  soon,  but  I  was 
anxious  she  should  not  see  Lionel,  and  I  told  her  that,  as 
executrix,  I  was  not  warranted  in  keeping  her  a  day 
longer  than  was  necessary,  as  I  was  answerable  for  all 
expenses.  Having  now  the  keys,  I  was  able  to  examine 
everything.  I  first  found  the  tin  box,  with  various  papers 
in  it ;  among  others  a  packet,  on  which  was  written, 
"Papers  relative  to  my  sister  Ellen  and  her  child."  I 
thought  I  would  not    open    them    till    Mr    Selwyn   was 


1 66  Valerie 

present,  as  it  might  appear  as  if  I  was  curious,  so  I  laid 
them  aside.  I  then  despatched  the  cook  with  a  note  to 
Madame  Gironac,  requesting  that  she  would  come  and 
spend  the  evening  with  me,  as  I  had  much  to  communicate 
to  her.  Indeed,  I  felt  dull  alone  in  such  a  large  house, 
and  I  also  felt  the  want  of  a  sincere  friend  to  talk  with. 

Having  nothing  better  to  do,  I  opened  the  various 
drawers  and  cupboards  which  contained  the  apparel,  &-c., 

of  Lady  R ,  and  found  such  a  mass  of  things  that  I 

was  astonished.  In  her  whimsical  way,  she  had  at  times 
purchased  silks  and  various  jewels,  which  she  had  never 
made  use  of,  but  thrown  on  one  side.  There  were  more 
stuffs  for  making  up  dresses  than  dresses  made  up, — I 
should  say  nearly  double.  I  found  one  large  bundle  of 
point-lace,  some  of  it  of  great  beauty,  which  I  presume 
had  belonged  to  her  mother ;  and  of  other  laces  there  was 
a  great  quantity.  The  jewels  which  she  had  taken  abroad 
with  her  were  very  few,  and  such  as  she  wore  in  common ; 
her  diamonds,  and  all  that  was  of  value,  I  knew  she  had 
sent  to  her  banker's  a  day  or  two  previous  to  her  depart- 
ure, and  I  thought  I  would  wait  till  I  had  seen  Mr  Selwyn 
again  before  I  claimed  them. 

Madame  Gironac  came  as  requested,  and  I  then  com- 
municated to  her  all  that  had  taken  place.  She  was 
delighted  at  my  good  fortune,  and  said  she  hoped  that  I 
would  now  come  and  live  with  them,  as  I  had  the  means 
of  living,  without  being  subject  to  the  caprices  of  others ; 
but  I  could  give  no  answer  till  I  knew  what  my  property 
might  amount  to.  All  I  could  promise  was,  to  go  to  her 
as  soon  as  I  had  finished  my  business  in  Baker  Street,  and 
then  I  would  afterwards  decide  what  steps  it  would  be 
advisable  for  me  to  take. 

After  a  long  conversation,  during  which  Madame  Gir- 
onac was  as  lively  as  ever,  we  separated,  Madame  Gironac 
promising  to  come  and  pass  the  next  day  with  me,  and 

assist  me  in  looking  over  Lady  R 's  wardrobe.     During 

the  afternoon,  I  had  selected  a  good  many  of  Lady  R 's 

dresses,  and  some  which  did  not  please  my  taste,  or  had 


Valerie  167 

been  much  worn,  I  gave  to  her  maid,  on  the  following 
morning,  before  her  departure.  This  pleased  her  very- 
much,  as  she  knew  that  her  mistress's  wardrobe  had  been 
bequeathed  to  me,  and  did  not  expect  to  obtain  any  portion 
of  it ;  but  the  drawers  and  closets  were  so  loaded,  that  I 
could  well  afford  to  be  generous.  Madame  Gironac  came 
to  breakfast  the  next  morning,  accompanied  by  her  hus- 
band, who  was  delighted  to  see  me,  and  having  as  usual 
quarrelled,  after  their  fashion,  he  bounced  out  of  the  room, 
declaring  that  he  never  would  see  that  odious  little  woman 
any  more. 

"  Oh,  Monsieur  Gironac,  you  forget  you  promised  to 
come  and  dine  here." 

"  Well,  well,  so  I  did ;  but,  Mademoiselle  Valerie,  that 
promise  has  prevented  a  separation." 

"  It  is  very  unlucky  that  you  asked  him,  Mademoiselle 
Valerie,"  replied  his  wife,  "  all  my  hopes  are  destroyed. 
Good-bye,  Monsieur  Gironac,  and  be  grateful  that  you 
have  been  prevented  from  committing  a  folly  ;  now  go,  we 
are  to  be  very  busy,  and  don't  want  you." 

"  I  will  go,  madame ;  and  hear  me,"  said  Monsieur 
Gironac,  with  mock  solemnity  ;  "as  I  live,  I  will  not 
return — till  dinner-time." 

He  then  bounced  out  of  the  room.  We  then  proceeded 
to  sort  and  arrange.  Madame  Gironac,  who  was  a  good 
judge,  stated  the  laces  to  be  worth  at  least  j[^200y  and  the 
other  articles,  such  as  silks,  &c.,  with  the  dresses  and  lace, 
at  about  ;rioo  more.  The  laces  and  silks  not  made  up 
she  proposed  selling  for  me,  which  she  said  that  she  could  to 
various  customers,  and  the  dresses  and  lace  she  said  could 
be  disposed  of  to  a  person  she  knew,  who  gained  her 
livelihood  by  re-making  up  such  things. 

We  were  thus  employed,  when  Lionel  called.  He  had 
obtained  his  passport,  and  had  come  to  wish  me  good-bye. 
When  he  rose  to  say  farewell,  he  said, 

"  Miss  Valerie,  I  can  hardly  say  what  my  feelings  are 
towards  you.  Your  kindness  to  me  when  I  was  a  supposed 
footman,  and  the  interest  you  always  took  in  anything  con- 


1 68  Valerie 

cerning  me,  have  deeply  impressed  me  with  gratitude,  but 
I  feel  more.  You  are  much  too  young  for  my  mother,  but 
I  feel  the  reverence  of  a  son,  and  if  I  did  dare  to  use  the 
expression,  I  feel  towards  you,  what  I  think  are  the  feel- 
ings that  a  brother  should  have  towards  a  sister." 

"  I  am  flattered  by  your  saying  so,  Lionel,"  replied  I. 
^*  You  are  now  in  a  much  higher  position,  or  rather  soon 
will  be,  than  I  shall  ever  obtain  in  this  world,  and  that  you 
have  such  feelings  towards  me  for  any  little  kindness  I 
have  shown  to  you,  is  highly  creditable  to  your  heart. 
Have  you  any  letters  of  introduction  to  anyone  in  Paris  ? 
but  now  I  think  of  it,  you  cannot  well  have." 

"No,"  replied  he  ;  "I  may  have  by  and  bye,  but  how 
could  I  possibly  obtain  one  at  present  ? " 

A  thought  struck  me. 

'*  Well,  Lionel,  you  do  not  know  my  history  ;  but  I  was 
once  very  intimate  with  a  lady  at  Paris,  and,  although  we 
parted  bad  friends,  she  has  since  written  kindly  to  me,  and 
I  believe  her  to  have  been  sincere  in  so  doing.  I  will  give 
you  a  letter  of  introduction  to  her,  but  do  not  blame  me  if 
I  have  been  deceived  in  her  a  second  time." 

I  went  to  the  table  and  wrote  the  following  short  note — 

"  My  dear  Madame  D'Albret, — 
"This  letter  will  be  presented  to  you  by  a  Mr  Lionel 
Dempster,  a  young  Englishman  of  fortune,  and  a  great 
friend  of  mine.  He  is  going  to  reside  at  Paris  to  improve 
himself,  until  he  comes  of  age  ;  and  I  give  him  this  intro- 
duction to  you  for  two  reasons ;  the  first,  because  I  want 
to  prove  to  you  that,  although  my  feelings  would  not  per- 
mit me  to  accept  your  last  kind  offer,  I  have  long  forgotten 
and  forgiven  any  little  injustice  you  did  me  :  and  the  second, 
because  I  feel  convinced  that  in  your  society,  and  that 
which  you  keep,  he  will  gain  more  advantage  than  perhaps 
in  any  other  in  Paris. — Yours  with  esteem, 

"  Valerie  de  Chaten(euf." 

"There,   Lionel,   this  may  be  of  use  to  you;  if  not. 


Valerie  169. 

write  and  let  me  know.  You  will  of  course  let  me  hear 
from  you  occasionally  ?  " 

"  May  Heaven  preserve  you,  Miss  Valerie  !  "  replied 
Lionel.  "  I  only  hope  the  time  may  arrive  when  I  may 
be  able  to  prove  my  gratitude." 

Lionel  kissed  my  hand,  and  the  tears  rolled  down  his 
cheeks  as  he  quitted  the  room. 

"  He  is  a  charming  young  man,"  said  Madame  Gironac, 
as  soon  as  the  door  was  shut. 

"He  is  a  very  superior  young  man  in  my  opinion," 
replied  I ;  "  and  I  am  most  anxious  that  he  should  do 
well.  I  did  not  think  it  possible  that  I  ever  could  have 
written  again  to  Madame  d'Albret,  but  my  good-will 
towards  him  induced  me.  There  is  Monsieur  Gironac's 
knock,  so  now  for  a  quarrel,  or  a  reconciliation,  which 
is  it  to  be  ?  " 

"  Oh,  we  must  reconcile  first,  and  then  have  a  quarrel 
afterwards  :  that  is  the  established  rule." 

Monsieur  Gironac  soon  joined  us.  We  passed  a  very 
lively  evening,  and  it  was  arranged  that  I  should  in  three 
days  take  up  my  quarters  at  their  house. 

The  next  day  Mr  Selwyn  called  at  the  time  appointed, 
and  I  made  over  to  him  the  box  and  papers.  He  told 
me  that  he  had  seen  Mrs  Green,  and  had  had  her  full  con- 
fession of  what    took  place,  in  corroboration  of  all  that 

was  stated  by  Lady  R and  old  Roberts,  and  that  he 

had  written  to  Mr  Armiger  Dempster,  who  had  succeeded 
to  the  property  of  Lionel's  father. 

I  then  told  him  that  I  wished  to  go  with  him  to  the 
bank,  to  lodge  the  money  I  then  had,  and  to  obtain  Lady 
R 's  jewel-case  which  was  deposited  there. 

"  Nothing  like  the  time  present,"  said  Mr  Selwyn ; 
"  my  carriage  is  at  the  door.  I  will  have  the  pleasure  of 
taking  you  there  and  then  returning  with  you.  But  I  have 
another  appointment,  and  must  be  so  impolite  as  to  request 
that  you  will  hurry  your  toilet  as  much  as  possible." 

This  was  done,  and  in  an  hour  I  had  lodged  my  money 
and  obtained  the  jewel-case. 


170  Valerie 

Mr  Selwyn  took  me  back  again,  and,  having  put  the  tin 
box  into  the  carriage,  wished  me  farewell. 

I  told  him  that  I  was  about  to  take  up  my  residence  with 
the  Gironacs,  gave  him  their  address,  and  then  we  parted. 

"  That  evening  I  opened  the  jewel-case  and  found  it 
well  stocked.  The  value  of  its  contents  I  could  not 
possibly  be  acquainted  with,  but  that  so  many  diamomds 
and  other  stones  were  of  value  I  knew  well.  I  placed  the 
other  caskets  of  Lady  R in  the  case,  and  then  pro- 
ceeded to  make  up  my  packages  ready  for  transportation  to 
Madame  Gironac's,  for  there  were  a  great  many  trunks 
full.  I  occupied  myself  with  this  for  the  remainder  of  the 
time  that  I  was  in  Baker  Street,  and  when  Monsieur 
Gironac  and  his  wife  called,  according  to  promise,  to  take 
me  to  their  home,  it  required  two  coaches,  and  well  loaded, 
to  take  all  the  luggage  ;  a  third  conveyed  Monsieur  and 
Madame  Gironac,  myself,  and  the  jewel-case.  I  found  a 
very  cheerful  room  prepared  for  me,  and  I  had  the  pleasant 
feeling,  as  we  sat  down  to  our  small  dinner,  that  I  had  a 
home. 

Madame  Gironac  was  indefatigable  in  her  exertions,  and 
soon  disposed  of  all  the  laces  and  wardrobe  that  I  had 
decided  upon  parting  with,  and  I  paid  the  sum  that  they 
realized,  viz.,  £^lo,  into  the  banker's.  The  disposal  of 
the  jewels  was  a  more  difficult  affair,  but  they  were  valued 
by  a  friend  of  Monsieur  Gironac's,  who  had  once  been  in  the 
trade,  at  £6^0,  After  many  attempts  to  dispose  of  them 
more  favourably,  I  succeeded  in  obtaining  for  them  the 
sum  of  ^570. 

Mr  Selwyn  had  called  upon  me  once  or  twice,  and  I 
had  received  my  legacy  with  interest ;  deducting  the 
legacy  duty  of  ;£"5o,  it  came  to  ^^458.  I  had,  therefore, 
the  following  sums  in  all:  ^£230  of  my  savings;  ;^3lo 
for  the  wardrobe  and  laces,  jQSTo  for  the  jewels,  and 
;^458  for  the  legacy,  amounting  in  all  to  jQl$6^.  Who 
would  have  imagined  three  months  before,  that  I  should 
ever  have  possessed  such  a  sum  ?     I  did  not,  certainly. 

Mr   Selwyn,  as  soon  as  he  knew  what  sum  I  had  to 


Valerie  171 

dispose  of,  viz.,  ;!^l5oo,  for  I  had  retained  the  ;£6S  for 
my  expenses,  procured  me  a  mortgage  at  five  per  cent, 
on  excellent  landed  security ;  and  thus  did  the  poor 
forlorn  Valerie  possess  an  income  of  ;zf  75  per  annum. 

As  soon  as  this  was  all  arranged,  I  felt  a  tranquillity  I 
had  not  known  before.  I  was  now  independent.  I  could 
work,  it  is  true,  if  I  felt  inclined,  and  had  an  opportunity. 
I  could,  however,  do  without  work.  The  Gironacs, 
finding  that  I  insisted  upon  paying  for  my  board,  and 
knowing  that  I  could  now  afford  it,  agreed  to  receive 
forty  pounds  per  annum — more  they  would  not  listen  to. 
Oh  !  what  a  balm  to  the  feelings  is  the  consciousness  of 
independence,  especially  to  one  who  had  been  treated  as 
I  had  been.  There  were  two  situations  to  which  I  had 
taken  a  violent  abhorrence — that  of  a  governess,  and  now 
that  of  a  milliner  5  and  I  thanked  Heaven  that  I  was  no 
longer  under  any  fear  of  being  driven  into  either  of  those 
unfortunate  employments.  For  the  first  month  that  I 
remained  with  the  Gironacs,  I  absolutely  did  nothing  but 
enjoy  my  emancipation  ;  after  that,  I  began  to  talk  over 
matters  with  Monsieur  Gironac,  who  pointed  out  to  me, 
that  now  that  I  could  live  upon  my  own  means,  I  should 
endeavour  to  increase  them,  so  as  to  be  still  more  at  my 
ease. 

"  What  do  you  propose  that  I  should  do,  then, 
monsieur,"  replied  I. 

**  I  should  propose  that  you  establish  yourself  as  a 
music-mistress,  and  give  lessons  on  the  pianoforte  and 
singing.  By  degrees,  you  will  get  a  connection,  and  you 
will  still  be  your  own  mistress." 

"  And  when  you  have  nothing  else  to  do,  mademoiselle, 
you  must  make  flowers  in  wax,"  said  Madame  Gironac. 
You  make  them  so  well,  that  I  can  always  sell  yours  when 
I  cannot  my  own." 

"I  must  not  interfere  with  you,  Elise,"  said  I;  "that 
would  be  very  ungrateful  on  my  part." 

**Pooh — nonsense — there  are  customers  enough  for  us 
both." 


172  Valerie 

I  thought  this  advice  to  be  very  good,  and  made  up  my 
mind  to  follow  it.  I  had  not  money  sufficient  to  purchase 
a  piano  just  then,  as  it  would  be  five  months  before  the 
half-year's  interest  of  the  mortgage  would  be  due  ;  so  I 
hired  one  from  a  dealer  with  whom  Monsieur  Gironac  was 
intimate,  and  practised  several  hours  every  day.  Fortune 
appeared  inclined  to  favour  me,  for  I  obtained  employment 
from  four  different  channels. 

The  first  and  most  important  was  this :  I  went  every 
Sunday  to  the  Catholic  Chapel  with  Madame  Gironac,  and 
of  course  I  joined  in  the  singing.  On  the  third  Sunday  as 
I  was  going  out,  I  was  touched  on  the  arm  by  one  of  the 
priests,  who  requested  to  speak  with  me  in  the  vestry. 
Madame  Gironac  and  I  followed  him,  and  he  requested  us 
to  sit  down. 

"  Who  have  I  the  pleasure  of  addressing  ? "  said  he  to  me. 

"  Mademoiselle  de  Chatenceuf,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"  I  am  not  aware  of  your  circumstances,  mademoiselle," 
said  he,  "  but  the  name  is  one  well  known  in  France. 
Still  those  who  hold  our  best  names  are  very  often  not  in 
affluent  circumstances  in  this  country.  I  trust,  let  it  be  as 
it  may,  that  you  will  not  be  offended,  but  the  fact  is,  your 
singing  has  been  much  admired,  and  we  would  wish  for 
your  service,  gratuitous,  if  you  are  in  good  circumstances, 
but  well  paid  for,  if  you  are  not,  in  the  choir." 

"  Mademoiselle  Chatenceuf  is  not,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  in 
good  circumstances,  monsieur,"  replied  Madame  Gironac. 

"  Then  I  will  promise  that  she  shall  be  well  rewarded 
for  her  exertions,  if  she  will  consent  to  sing  in  the  chapel 
— but  do  you  consent  ? " 

**  I  have  no  objection,  sir,"  replied  I. 

"  Allow  me,  then,  to  call  the  gentleman  who  presides 
over  the  choir,"  said  the  priest,  going  out. 

"  Accept  by  all  means.  Mademoiselle  Valerie.  It  will 
be  an  introduction  for  you  as  a  music-mistress,  and  very 
advantageous." 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  replied  I,  "  and  I  like  singing 
sacred  music." 


Valerie  173 

The  priest  returned  with  a  gentleman,  who  told  me  that 
he  had  listened  with  great  pleasure  to  my  singing,  and 
begged,  as  a  favour,  that  I  would  sing  him  a  solo,  which 
he  had  brought  with  him. 

As  I  could  sing  at  sight,  I  did  so.  He  was  satisfied, 
and  it  was  agreed  that  I  should  come  on  Saturday,  at 
twelve,  to  practice  with  the  rest  of  the  choir.  The 
following  Sunday  I  sang  with  them,  and  also  sang  the 
solos.  After  the  service  was  over,  I  received  three 
guineas  for  my  performance,  and  was  informed  that  a 
similar  sum  would  be  given  to  me  every  Sunday  on  which 
I  sang.  My  voice  was  much  admired ;  and,  when  it  was 
known  that  I  gave  lessons,  I  very  soon  had  engagements 
from  many  Catholic  families.  My  charges  to  them  were 
moderate,  five  shillings  a  lesson  of  one  hour. 

The  next  channel  was  through  Monsieur  and  Madame 
Gironac.  He  recommended  me  to  a  gentleman  whom  he 
taught,  as  a  music-mistress  for  his  sisters  and  daughters, 
and  she  to  all  her  various  customers  and  employers.  I 
soon  obtained  several  pupils  by  her  exertions.  The  third 
was  from  an  intimacy  I  had  formed  with  an  acquaintance 
of  Madame  Gironac,  with  a  Mademoiselle  Adele  Chabot, 
who  was  of  a  good  French  family,  but  earning  her  liveli- 
hood as  a  French  teacher  in  one  of  the  most  fashionable 
schools  in  Kensington. 

Through  her  recommendation,  I  obtained  the  teaching 
of  the  young  ladies  at  the  school,  but  of  her  more  here- 
after. The  fourth  channel  was  through  the  kindness  of 
Mr  Selwyn,  the  lawyer,  to  whom  I  shall  now  again  revert. 
I  had  several  visits  from  Mr  Selwyn  after  I  had  left  Baker 
Street,  and  on  one  of  these  he  informed  me,  that  upon  the 
proofs  of  Lionel  Dempster's  identity  being  examined  by 
the  legal  advisers  of  Mr  Dempster,  of  Yorkshire,  they 
were  considered  so  positive  that  the  aforenamed  gentleman 
immediately  came  to  terms,  agreeing  to  give  up  the 
property  to  Lionel,  provided,  in  consequence  of  the  great 
improvements  he  had  made,  he  was  not  come  upon  for 
arrears   of  income   arising   from   it.      That   Mr   Selwyn 


1 74  Valerie 

advised  this  offer  to  be  accepted,  as  it  would  prevent  any 
exposure  of  Lady  R — — ,  and  the  circumstances  under 
which  Lionel  had  been  brought  up,  from  being  made 
public.  Lionel  had  written  to  say  that  he  was  anxious 
that  any  sacrifice  should  be  made  rather  than  the  affair 
should  be  exposed ;  and  the  terms  were  consented  to,  and 
Lionel  came  into  possession  of  further  property,  to  the 
amount  of  ;^900  per  annum.  As  we  became  more  intimate, 
Mr  Selwyn  asked  me  many  particulars  relative  to  myself, 
and,  by  his  habit  of  cross-examining,  soon  gained  the  best 
portion  of  my  history ;  only  one  point  I  did  not  mention  to 
him, — that  my  family  supposed  that  I  was  dead. 


Chapter  X 

One  day  he  came,  accompanied  by  Mrs  Selwyn,  who  joined 
him  very  earnestly  in  requesting  me  to  pass  a  day  or  two 
with  them  at  their  country  house  at  Kew.  I  accepted  the 
invitation,  and  they  called  for  me  in  their  carriage  on  their 
way  down.  It  was  summer  time,  and  I  was  very  glad  to 
be  out  of  London  for  a  day  or  two.  I  found  a  charming 
family  of  two  sons  and  three  daughters,  grown  up,  and 
who  appeared  very  accomplished.  Mr  Selwyn  then,  for 
the  first  time,  asked  me  whether  I  was  settled  or  not. 

I  told  him  no, — that  I  was  giving  lessons  in  music — that 
I  sang  at  the  chapel,  and  that  I  was  laying  by  money. 

He  said  I  was  right,  and  that  he  hoped  to  be  able  to 
procure  me  pupils ;  "  But  now,"  said  he,  "  as  I  did  not 
know  that  you  had  a  voice,  I  must  be  permitted  to  hear 
it,  as  otherwise  I  shall  not  be  able  to  make  my  report." 

I  sat  down  immediately  and  sang,  and  he  and  Mrs 
Selwyn,  as  well  as  the  daughters,  were  highly  pleased  with 
my  performance.  During  my  stay,  Mr  Selwyn  treated  me 
in,  I  may  say,  almost  a  parental  manner,  and  extracted 
something  more  from  me  relative  to  my  previous  life,  and 
he  told  me  that  he  thought  I  had  done  wisely  in  remaining 


Valerie  175 

independent,  and  not  again  trusting  to   Lady  M or 

Madame  d'Albret.  I  went  afterwards  several  times  to 
their  town  house,  being  invited  to  evening  parties,  and 
people  who  were  there  and  heard  my  singing,  sent  for  me 
to  teach  their  daughters. 

In  six  months  after  I  had  taken  up  my  residence  with 
the  Gironacs,  I  was  in  flourishing  circumstances.  I  had 
twenty-eight  pupils,  ten  at  five  shillings  per  lesson,  and 
eight  at  seven  shillings,  and  they  took  lessons  twice  a 
week.  I  had  also  a  school  for  which  1  received  about  five 
guineas  per  week,  and  the  singing  at  the  chapel,  for  which 
I  received  three.  In  fact,  I  was  receiving  about  eighteen 
pounds  a  week  during  the  winter  season  ;  but  it  must  be 
confessed  that  I  worked  hard  for  it,  and  expended  two  or 
three  pounds  a  week  in  coach  hire.  Nevertheless,  although 
I  now  spent  more  money  on  my  appearance,  and  had 
purchased  a  piano,  before  the  year  was  over  I  had  paid 
;^25o  into  Mr  Selwyn's  hands  to  take  care  of  for  me. 
When  I  thought  of  what  might  have  still  been  my  position 

had  it  not  been  for  the  kindness  of  poor  Lady  R ; 

when  I  reflected  how  I  had  been  cast  upon  the  world, 
young  and  friendless,  by  Madame  d'Albret,  and  that  I  was 
now  making  money  rapidly  by  my  own  exertions,  and  that 
at  such  an  early  age  (for  I  was  but  little  past  twenty  years 
old),  had  I  not  reason  to  be  grateful  ?  I  was  so,  and  most 
truly  so,  and  moreover,  I  was  happy,  truly  happy.  All 
my  former  mirth  and  vivacity,  which  had  been  checked 
during  my  sojourn  in  England,  returned.  I  improved 
every  day  in  good  looks,  at  least  so  everybody  told  me 
but  Mr  Selwyn;  and  I  gained  that,  which  to  a  certain 
degree  my  figure  required,  more  roundness  and  expansion. 
And  this  was  the  poor  Valerie,  supposed  to  have  been 
drowned  in  the  river  Seine  ! 

I  forgot  to  say,  that  about  three  weeks  after  Lionel  went 
to  Paris,  I  received  a  letter  from  Madame  d'Albret,  in 
which  she  thanked  me  warmly  for  my  having  introduced 
the  young  Englishman  to  her,  as  she  took  it  as  a  proof  of 
my  really   having  forgiven   her  what   she   never   should 


176  Valerie 

forgive  herself.  She  still  indulged  the  hope  that  she 
might  one  day  embrace  me.  With  respect  to  Lionel,  she 
said  that  he  appeared  a  modest,  unassuming  young  lad,  and 
that  it  should  not  be  her  fault  if  he  did  not  turn  out  an 
accomplished  gentleman ,  that  he  had  already  the  best 
fencing  and  music-masters,  and  was  working  very  hard  at 
the  language.  As  soon  as  he  could  speak  French  tolerably, 
he  was  to  commence  German  and  Italian.  She  had  pro- 
cured him  a  pension  in  an  excellent  French  family,  and  he 
appeared  to  be  very  happy. 

I  could  not  help  reflecting,  as  I  read  the  contents  of  this 
letter,  upon  the  change  which  had  taken  place  in  Lionel 
Dempster,  as  soon  as  he  found  himself  established  in  his 
rights.  From  an  impudent,  talkative  page,  he  at  once 
became  a  modest,  respectful,  and  silent  young  man. 
What  could  have  caused  this  change  ?  Was  it  because, 
when  a  page,  he  felt  himself  above  his  condition ;  and 
now,  that  he  had  gained  a  name  and  fortune,  that  he  felt 
himself  beneath  it  ?  I  decided,  when  I  remembered  how 
anxious  he  was  to  improve  himself,  that  such  was  the 
case  -,  and  I  further  inferred  that  it  showed  a  noble, 
generous,  and  sensitive  mind.  And  I  now  felt  very  glad 
that  I  had  written  to  Madame  d'Albret,  and  all  my  objec- 
tions to  seeing  her  again  were  removed  ;  why  so  ?  because 
I  was  independent.  It  was  my  dependence  that  made  me 
so  proud  and  unforgiving.  In  fact,  I  was  on  better  terms 
with  the  world,  now  that  I  had  somewhat  raised  myself  in 
it.  I  was  one  day  talking  over  my  life  with  Mr  Selwyn, 
and  after  pointing  out  how  I  had  been  taken  in  by  my 
ignorance  and  confidence,  how  much  wiser  I  had  become 
already  from  experience,  and  my  hopes  that  I  should  one 
day  cease  to  be  a  dupe,  he  replied, 

"  My  dear  Miss  Valerie,  do  not  say  so.  To  have  been 
a  dupe  is  to  have  lived ;  we  are  dupes  when  we  are  full 
of  the  hope  and  warmth  of  youth.  I  am  an  old  man  ;  my 
profession  has  given  me  great  knowledge  of  the  world ; 
knowledge  of  the  world  has  made  me  cautious  and 
indifferent,    but    this    has    not    added    to    my   happiness, 


Valerie  177 

although  it  may  have  saved  my  pocket.  No,  no  ;  when 
we  arrive  at  that  point,  when  we  warm  before  no  affection, 
doubting  its  truth  ;  when  we  have  gained  this  age-bought 
experience,  which  has  left  our  hearts  as  dry  as  the  remainder 
biscuits  after  a  long  voyage — there  is  no  happiness  in  this, 
Valerie.  Better  to  be  deceived,  and  trust  again.  I 
almost  wish  that  I  could  now  be  the  dupe  of  a  woman  or 
a  false  friend,  for  I  should  then  feel  as  if  I  were  young 
again." 

"  But,  sir,"  replied  I,  "  your  conduct  is  at  variance  with 
your  language  ;  why  else  such  kindness  shown  to  me,  a 
perfect  stranger,  and  one  without  claims  upon  you  ?  " 

"  You  over-rate  my  little  attention,  my  dear  Valerie  ; 
but  that  proves  that  you  have  a  grateful  heart.  I  speak  of 
myself  as  when  in  contact  with  the  world.  You  forget 
that  I  have  domestic  ties  to  which  the  heart  is  ever  fresh. 
Were  it  not  for  home  and  the  natural  affections,  we  men 
would  be  brutes  indeed.  The  heart,  when  in  conflict  with 
the  world,  may  be  compared  to  a  plant  scorched  by  the 
heat  of  the  sun ;  but,  in  the  shade  of  domestic  repose,  it 
again  recovers  its  freshness  for  the  time." 

"  I  have  stated,  that  through  the  recommendation  and 
influence  of  a  Mademoiselle  Adele  Chabot,  I  taught  music 
at  an  establishment  for  young  ladies  at  Kensington.  It 
was  what  is  called  a  finishing-school.  The  terms  were 
very  high,  and  the  young  ladies  did  not  always  sit  down 
to  boiled  mutton  5  but,  from  what  I  learnt  from  Adele,  in 
other  points  it  was  not  better  than  schools  in  general ;  but 
it  had  a  reputation,  and  that  was  sufficient. 

One  day,  I  was  informed  by  Mrs  Bradshaw,  the  pro- 
prietress of  the  establishment,  that  I  was  to  have  a  new 
pupil  the  next  quarter,  which  was  very  near  ;  and  when  it 
did  arrive,  and  the  young  lady  was  brought  in,  who  should 
it  be  but  Caroline,  my  former  companion  and  pupil  at 
Madame  Bathurst's  ? 

"  Valerie  !  "  exclaimed  she,  rushing  into  my  arms. 

"  My  dear  Caroline,  this  is  an  unexpected  pleasure," 
said  I ;  "  but  how  came  you  here  ? " 

V  M 


178  Valerie 

"  I  will  tell  you  some  day,"  replied  Caroline,  not  wishing 
to  talk  about  her  family  while  the  teacher,  who  came  in 
with  her,  was  present. 

"  I  hope  Madame  Bathurst  is  well  ?  "  inquired  I. 

''  Quite  well,  when  I  saw  her  last,"  said  Caroline. 

"Well,  my  dear,  we  must  work,  and  not  talk,  for  my 
time  is  valuable,"  said  I ;  "so  sit  down,  and  let  me  hear 
whether  you  have  improved  since  I  last  gave  you  a  lesson." 

The  teacher  then  left  the  room,  and  Caroline,  having 
run  over  a  few  bars,  stopped,  and  said,  "I  never  can  play 
till  I  have  talked  to  you,  Valerie.  You  asked  me  how  I 
came  here.  At  my  own  request ;  or,  if  a  girl  may  use  such 
language,  because  I  insisted  upon  it.  I  was  so  uncomfort- 
able at  home,  that  I  could  bear  it  no  longer.  I  must  speak 
against  my  father  and  mother — I  cannot  help  it ;  for  it  is 
impossible  to  be  blind  •,  they  are  so  strange,  so  conceited,  so 
spoiled  by  prosperity,  so  haughty  and  imperious,  and  so 
rude  and  uncouth  to  any  whom  they  consider  beneath 
them,  that  it  is  painful  to  be  in  their  company.  Servants 
will  not  remain  a  month  in  the  house — there  is  nothing  but 
exchange,  and  everything  is  uncomfortable.  After  having 
lived  with  my  aunt  Bathurst,  who  you  will  acknowledge 
to  be  a  lady  in  every  respect,  I  really  thought  that  I  was 
in  a  Hopital  de  Fous.  Such  assumption,  such  pretension, 
such  absurdities,  to  all  which  they  wished  to  make  me  a 
party.  I  have  had  a  wilderness  of  governesses,  but  not 
one  would  or  could  submit  to  the  humiliations  which  they 
were  loaded  with.  At  last,  by  rebelling  in  every  way,  I 
gained  my  point,  and  have  escaped  to  school.  I  feel  that 
I  ought  not  to  speak  disparagingly  of  my  parents,  but  still 
I  must  speak  the  truth  to  you,  although  I  would  say 
nothing  to  others ;  so  do  not  be  angry  with  me,  Valerie." 

"  I  am  more  sorry  that  it  is  so,  than  that  you  should  tell 
me  of  it,  Caroline ;  but  from  what  I  saw  during  my  short 
visit,  I  can  fully  give  credit  to  all  you  have  said." 

"  But  is  it  not  a  hard  case,  Valerie,  when  you  cannot 
respect  your  parents  ? "  replied  Caroline,  putting  her 
handkerchief  to  her  eyes. 


Valerie  1 79 

"  It  is,  my  dear  ;  but  still  on  the  whole,  it  is  perhaps 
for  the  best.  You  were  taken  from  your  parents,  and 
were  well  brought  up  5  you  return  to  them,  and  find 
them  many  degrees  below  you  in  the  scale  of  refinement, 
and  therefore  you  cannot  respect  them.  Now,  if  you  had 
never  left  them,  you  would,  of  course,  have  remained 
down  at  their  level,  and  would  have  respected  them, 
having  imbibed  the  same  opinions,  and  perceiving 
nothing  wrong  in  their  conduct.  Now  which  of 
the  two  would  you  prefer,  if  you  had  the  power  to 
choose  ? " 

**  Most  certainly  to  be  as  I  am,"  replied  Caroline,  **  but 
I  cannot  but  grieve  that  my  parents  should  not  have  been 
like  my  aunt  Bathurst." 

"  I  agree  with  you  in  that  feeling,  but  what  is — is, 
and  we  must  make  the  best  of  it.  You  must  excuse  your 
parents'  faults  as  much  as  you  can,  since  your  education 
will  not  permit  you  to  be  blind  to  them,  and  you  must 
treat  them  with  respect  from  a  sense  of  duty." 

"  That  I  have  always  done,"  replied  Caroline  ;  "  but 
it  too  often  happens  that  I  have  to  decide  between  the 
respect  I  would  show  to  my  parents,  and  a  sense  of 
justice  or  a  love  of  truth  opposed  to  it — that  is  the 
greatest  difficulty." 

"Very  true,"  replied  I,  "and  in  such  cases  you  must 
act  according  to  the  dictates  of  your  own  conscience." 

"Well,"  replied  Caroline,  "  I  think  I  have  done  wisely 
in  getting  away  altogether.  I  have  seen  little  of  my 
aunt  Bathurst,  since  you  took  me  to  my  father's  house  ; 
for,  although  some  advances  were  made  towards  a 
reconciliation,  as  soon  as  my  aunt  was  told  that  my  father 
and  mother  had  stated  that  I  had  been  most  improperly 
brought  up  by  her,  she  was  so  angry  at  the  false  accusa- 
tion, that  all  intercourse  is  broken  off*,  I  fear,  for  ever. 
Oh,  how  I  have  longed  to  be  with  my  aunt  again !  But 
Valerie,  I  never  heard  why  you  left  her.  Some  one  did 
say  that  you  had  gone,  but  why  was  not  known." 

"  I  went  away,  Caroline,  because  T  was  no  longer  of 


1 80  Valerie 

any  use  in  the  house  after  you  had  been  removed,  and 
I  did  not  choose  to  be  an  incumbrance  to  your  aunt.  I 
preferred  gaining  my  livelihood  by  my  own  exertions, 
as  I  am  now  doing,  and  to  which  resolution  on  my  part, 
I  am  indebted  for  the  pleasure  of  our  again  meeting." 

*'  Ah,  Valerie,  I  never  loved  you  so  much  as  I  did  after 
I  had  lost  you,"  said  Caroline. 

"  That  is  generally  the  case,  my  dear,"  replied  I;  "but 
now  if  you  please,  we  will  try  this  sonata.  We  shall 
have  plenty  of  time  for  talking,  as  we  shall  meet  twice  a 
week." 

Caroline  played  the  sonata,  and  then  dropping  her 
fingers  on  the  keys,  said,  "Now,  Valerie,  do  you  know 
what  was  one  of  my  wild  dreams  which  assisted  in  inducing 
me  to  come  here  ?  I'll  tell  you.  I  know  that  I  shall  never 
find  a  husband  at  my  father's  house.  All  well-bred 
people,  if  they  once  go  there,  do  not  go  a  second  time, 
and,  whatever  may  be  the  merits  of  the  daughter,  they 
have  no  time  to  find  them  out,  and  leave  the  house,  with 
the  supposition  that  she,  having  been  educated  in  so  bad  a 
school,  must  be  unworthy  of  notice.  Now  I  mean,  if  I 
can,  to  elope  from  school,  that  is  if  I  can  find  a  gentleman 
to  my  fancy — not  to  Gretna  Green  but  as  soon  as  I  am 
married,  to  go  to  my  aunt  Bathurst  direct,  and  you  know 
that  once  under  a  husband's  protection,  my  father  and 
mother  have  no  control  over  me.  Will  you  assist  my 
views,  Valerie  ?    It's  the  only  chance  I  have  of  happiness." 

"  A  very  pretty  confession  for  a  young  lady,  not  yet 
eighteen,"  replied  I ;  "  and  a  very  pretty  question  to  put 
to  me,  who  have  been  your  governess,  Caroline.  I  am 
afraid  that  you  must  not  look  to  me  for  assistance,  but 
consider  it,  as  you  termed  it  at  first,  a  wild  dream." 

"Nevertheless,  dreams  come  true  sometimes,"  replied 
Caroline,  laughing  ;  "  and  all  I  require  is  birth  and 
character :  you  know  that  I  must  have  plenty  of  money." 

"  But,  my  dear  Caroline,  it  is  not  people  of  birth  and 
character  who  prowl  round  boarding-schools  in  search  of 
heiresses." 


Valerie  18 1 

"  I  know  that ;  and  that  was  why  I  asked  you  to  help 
me.  At  all  events,  I'll  not  leave  this  place  till  I  am 
married,  or  going  to  be  married,  that's  certain,  if  I  stay 
here  till  I'm  twenty-five. 

"  "Well,  do  not  make  rash  resolutions ;  but  surely, 
Caroline,  you  have  not  reason  to  complain  of  your  parents' 
treatment ;  they  are  kind  and  affectionate  towards  you." 

"  Indeed  they  are  not,  nor  were  they  from  the  time  that 
I  returned  to  them  with  you.  They  try  by  force  to  make 
me  espouse  their  own  incorrect  notions  of  right  and  wrong, 
and  it  is  one  scene  of  daily  altercation.  They  abuse  and 
laugh  at  aunt  Bathurst,  I  believe  on  purpose  to  vex  me ; 
and,  having  never  lived  with  them  from  my  infancy,  of 
course,  when  I  met  them  I  had  to  learn  to  love  them.  I 
was  willing  so  to  do,  notwithstanding  their  unkindness  to 
my  aunt,  whom  I  love  so  dearly,  but  they  would  not  let 
me ;  and  now  I  really  believe  that  they  care  little  about 
me,  and  would  care  nothing,  if  I  were  not  their  only 
daughter,  for  you  know,  perhaps,  that  both  my  brothers 
are  now  dead  ?  " 

"  I  knew  that  one  was,"  replied  I. 

**  The  other,  William,  died  last  year,"  replied  Caroline  ; 
**  his  death  was  a  release,  poor  fellow,  as  he  had  a  complaint 
in  the  spine  for  many  years.  Do  you  know  what  I  mean 
to  do  ?  I  shall  write  to  aunt  Bathurst,  to  come  and  see 
me. 

"  Well,  I  think  you  will  be  right  in  so  doing  ;  but  will 
not  your  father  and  mother  come  to  you  ?  " 

"  No,  for  they  are  very  angry,  and  say,  that  until  I 
come  to  my  senses,  and  learn  the  difference  between 
people,  who  are  somebodies,  and  people  who  are  nobodies, 
they  will  take  no  notice  of  me ;  and  that  I  may  remain 
here  till  I  am  tired  ;  which  they  think  I  shall  soon  be,  and 
write  to  come  back  again.  The  last  words  of  my  father, 
when  he  brought  me  here  and  left  me,  were, — *  I  leave 
you  here  to  come  to  your  senses.'  He  was  white  with 
anger  :  but  I  do  not  wish  to  talk  any  more  about  them." 

"  And  your  time  is  up,  Caroline  j  so  you  must  go  and 


1 82  Valerie 

make  room  for  another  pupil.  Miss  Greaves  is  the 
next." 

Shortly  after  my  meeting  with  Caroline,  I  received  a 
letter  from  Lionel,  stating  that  it  was  his  intention  to  come 
over  to  England  for  a  fortnight,  and  asking  whether  he 
could  execute  any  commissions  for  me  in  Paris,  previous  to 
his  departure.  He  also  informed  me  that  he  had  received 
a  very  kind  letter,  from  his  uncle  the  baronet,  who  had 
had  several  interviews  with  Mr  Selwyn,  and  who  was 
fully  satisfied  with  his  identity,  and  acknowledged  him  as 
his  nephew.  This  gave  me  great  pleasure.  I  replied  to 
his  letter,  stating  that  I  should  be  most  happy  to  see  him, 
but  that  as  for  commissions  I  was  too  poor  to  give  him 
any.  Madame  d'Albret  had  sent  her  kind  souvenirs  to 
me  in  Lionel's  letter,  and  I  returned  them  in  my  reply. 
Indeed,  now  that  I  was  earning  a  livelihood,  and  by  my 
own  exertions,  I  felt  that  I  was  every  day  adding  to  my 
means  and  future  independence,  a  great  change,  I  may 
safely  say  for  the  better,  took  place  in  me.  My  pride  was 
lessened,  that  is,  my  worst  pride  was  superseded  by  a 
more  honest  one.  I  had  a  strange  revulsion  in  feeling 
towards   Madame  d'Albret,  Madame  Bathurst  and  Lady 

M ,  and  I  felt  that  I  could  forgive  them  all.     I  was  no 

longer  brooding  over  my  dependent  position,  fancying, 
perhaps,  insults  never  intended,  or  irritated  by  real  slights. 
Everything  was  couleur  de  rose  with  me,  and  that  coiileur 
was  reflected  upon  everything. 

"  Ah,  Mademoiselle  Valerie,"  said  Madame  Gironac  to 
me  one  day,  *'I  had  no  idea  when  I  first  made  your 
acquaintance  that  you  were  so  witty.  My  husband 
and  all  the  gentlemen  say  that  you  have  plus  (T esprit  than 
any  woman  they  ever  conversed  with." 

**When  I  first  knew  you,  Annette,  I  was  not  happy, 
now  I  am  happy,  almost  too  happy,  and  that  is  the  reason 
I  am  so  gay." 

"  And  I  don't  think  you  hate  the  men  so  much  as  you 
did,"  continued  she. 

"  I  am  in  a  humour  to  hate  nobody,"  replied  L 


Valerie  183 

"  That  is  true  ;  and,  Mademoiselle  Valerie,  you  will 
marry  one  of  these  days  ;  mind,"  continued  she,  putting  up 
her  finger,  **  I  tell  you  so." 

**  And  I  tell  you,  no,"  replied  I.  "I  think  there  is  only 
one  excuse  for  a  woman  marrying,  which  is,  when  she 
requires  some  one  to  support  her  ;  that  is  not  my  case,  for 
I  thank  Heaven  I  can  support  myself." 

"  Nous  verrons"  replied  Madame  Gironac. 

Caroline  did,  however,  find  the  restraint  of  a  school 
rather  irksome,  and  wished  very  much  to  go  out  with  me. 
When  the  holidays  arrived,  and  the  other  young  ladies  had 
gone  home,  I  spoke  to  Mrs  Bradshaw,  and  as  she  was  very 
partial  to  me,  and  knew  my  former  relations  with  Caroline, 
she  gave  her  consent.  Shortly  afterwards,  Mrs  Bradshaw 
accepted  an  invitation  to  pass  three  weeks  with  some 
friends,  and  I  then  proposed  that  Caroline  should  pass  the 
remainder  of  the  holidays  with  me,  to  which  Mrs  Bradshaw 
also  consented,  much  to  Caroline's  delight.  Madame 
Gironac  had  made  up  a  bed  for  her  in  my  room,  and  we 
were  a  very  merry  party. 

A  few  days  after  Caroline  came  to  the  house,  Lionel 
made  his  appearance.  I  should  hardly  have  believed 
it  possible  that  he  could  have  so  improved  in  ap- 
pearance in  so  short  a  time.  He  brought  me  a  very 
kind  letter  from  Madame  d'Albret,  in  which  she  begged, 
as  a  proof  of  my  having  forgiven  her,  that  I  would  not 
refuse  a  few  presents  she  had  sent  by  Lionel.  They  were 
very  beautiful  and  expensive,  and,  when  I  had  had  some 
conversation  with  Lionel,  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  would 
not  return  them,  which  certainly  I  at  first  felt  more 
inclined  to  do  than  to  keep  them.  When  Lionel  took 
leave,  promising  to  come  to  dinner,  Caroline  asked  me 
who  that  gentlemanly  young  man  was.  I  replied,  "  that 
it    was    a   Mr    Lionel   Dempster,    the    nephew    of    Lady 

R ,"  but  further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the 

arrival  of  young  Mr  Selwyn,  who  came  with  a  message 
from  his  father  inviting  me  to  Kew.  I  declined  the  invita- 
tion, on  the  plea  of  Caroline  being  with  me.     Mr  Selwyn 


184  Valerie 

remained  some  time  conversing  with  me,  and  at  last 
inquired  if  I  should  like  to  go  to  the  next  meeting  at  the 
Horticultural  Gardens,  at  the  same  time  offering  me  two 
tickets.  As  I  was  anxious  to  see  the  gardens,  I  accepted 
them.  He  told  me  that  his  father  would  call  for  us,  and  his 
mother  and  sisters  were  to  be  there,  and  then  he  took  leave. 

**  Who  is  Mr  Selwyn  ?  "  inquired  Caroline. 

I  told  her. 

"  "Well,"  said  she,  "  I  have  seen  two  nice  young  men 
this  morning ;  I  don't  know  which  I  like  best,  but  I  think 
Mr  Selwyn  is  the  more  manly  of  the  two." 

''I  should  think  so,  too,  Caroline,"  replied  I;  **  Mr 
Selwyn  is  twenty-four  years  old,  I  believe,  and  Mr 
Dempster  is  younger,  I  think,  than  you  are." 

"I  did  not  think  he  was  so  young;  but,  Valerie,  are 
we  not  to  go  to  the  National  Gallery  ? " 

"  Yes,  when  Monsieur  Gironac  comes  home  to  escort 
us ;  we  may  as  well  put  on  our  bonnets,  for  he  will  be 
here  in  a  few  minutes." 

"  Oh,  Valerie,  how  fortunate  it  was  that  I  came  to  Mrs 
Bradshaw's,"  said  Caroline,  **  and  that  I  met  you  !  I  should 
have  been  moped,  that  is  certain,  if  I  had  not,  but  now  I'm 
so  happy — that's  Monsieur  Gironac's  knock,  I'm  sure." 

But  Caroline  was  wrong,  for  it  was  Mademoiselle  Chabot, 
of  whom  I  have  before  spoken,  who  made  her  appearance. 
Mademoiselle  Chabot  was  an  acquaintance  of  Madame 
Gironac,  and  it  was  through  my  having  become  intimate 
with  her,  that  I  obtained  the  teaching  of  Mrs  Bradshaw's. 
Adele  Chabot  was  a  very  pretty  person,  thoroughly  French, 
and  dressed  with  great  taste.  She  was  the  resident  French 
teacher  in  Mrs  Bradshaw's  establishment ;  and,  although 
twenty-five  years  old,  did  not  look  more  than  eighteen ; 
she  was  very  amusing  and  rather  wild,  although  she  looked 
very  demure.  I  never  thought  that  there  was  anything 
wrong  in  Adele,  but,  at  the  same  time,  I  did  not  consider 
that  Caroline  would  derive  any  good  from  her  company, 
as  Caroline  required  to  be  held  in  check  as  it  was.  But, 
as  is  usually  the  case,  the  more  I  attempted  to  check  any 


Valerie  185 

intimacy  between  them,  the  more  intimate  they  became. 
Adele  was  of  a  good  family ;  her  father  had  fallen  at 
Montmartre,  when  the  allies  entered  Paris  after  the  Battle 
of  Waterloo  :  but  the  property  left  was  very  small  to  be 
divided  among  a  large  family,  and  consequently  Adele  had 
first  gone  out  as  a  governess  at  Paris,  and  ultimately 
accepted  the  situation  she  now  held.  She  spoke  English 
remarkably  well,  indeed,  better  than  I  ever  heard  it  spoken 
by  a  Frenchwoman,  and  everybody  said  so  as  well  as  me. 

"Well,  Adele,  I  thought  you  were  at  Brighton,"  said 
Caroline. 

"  I  was  yesterday,  and  I  am  here  to-day  ;  I  am  come  to 
dine  with  you,"  replied  Adele,  taking  off  her  bonnet  and 
shawl,  and  smoothing  her  hair  before  the  glass.  "  Where's 
Madame  Gironac  ?  " 

"  Gone  out  to  give  a  lesson  in  flower-making,"  replied  I. 

"  Yes,  she  is  like  the  little  busy  bees,  always  on  the 
wing,  and,  as  the  hymn  says,  *  How  neat  she  spread  her 
wax  ! '  and  Monsieur,  where  is  he  ? " 

"  Gone  out  to  give  a  lesson,  also,"  replied  I. 

"  Yes,  he's  like  the  wind,  always  blowing,  one  hour 
the  flute,  another  the  French  horn,  then  the  bassoon  or 
the  bugle,  always  blowing  and  always  shifting  from  one 
point  to  the  other  ;  never  a  calm  with  him,  for  when  he 
comes  home  there's  a  breeze  with  his  wife,  a  raimable^  to 
be  sure." 

'*  Yes,"  replied  Caroline,  "  always  blowing,  but  never 
coming  to  blows." 

"  You  are  witty,  Mademoiselle  Caroline,"  said  Adele, 
"  with  your  paradox.  Do  you  know  that  I  had  an  adven- 
ture at  Brighton,  and  I  am  taken  for  you,  by  a  very 
fashionable  young  man  ? " 

''How  can  you  have  been  taken  for  me?"  said  Caroline. 

The  gentleman  wished  to  find  out  who  I  was,  and  I 
would  not  tell  him.  He  inquired  of  the  chambermaid  of 
the  lodging-house,  and  bribed  her,  I  presume,  for  the 
next  day  she  came  up  to  my  room  and  asked  me  for  my 
card,  that  her  mistress  might  write  my  name  down  correctly 


1 86  Valerie 

in  the  book.  I  knew  that  the  mistress  had  not  sent  her, 
as  I  had,  by  her  request,  entered  my  own  name  in  the 
book  three  days  before,  and  I  was  therefore  certain  that  it 
was  to  find  out  who  I  was  for  the  gentleman  who  followed 
me  everywhere.  I  recollected  that  I  had  a  card  of  yours 
in  my  case,  and  I  gave  it  to  her  very  quietly,  and  she 
walked  off  with  it.  The  next  day,  when  I  was  at  the 
library^  the  gentleman  addressed  me  by  your  name  ;  I  told 
him  that  it  was  not  my  name,  and  requested  that  he  would 
not  address  me  again.  When  I  left  Brighton  yesterday, 
I  discovered  the  chambermaid  copying  the  addresses  I  had 
put  on  my  trunks,  which  was  your  name,  at  Mrs  Brad- 
shaw's  ;  so  now  I  think  we  shall  have  some  fun." 

"  But,  my  dear  Adele,  you  have  not  been  prudent ; 
you  may  compromise  Caroline  very  much,"  said  I ; 
"  recollect  that  men  talk,  and  something  unpleasant  may 
occur  from  this  want  of  discretion  on  your  part." 

"  Be  not  afraid,  Valerie  ;  I  conducted  myself  with  such 
prudery  that  an  angel's  character  could  not  suffer." 

"  I  do  not  mean  to  hint  otherwise,  Adele,  but  still  you 
must  acknowledge  that  you  have  done  an  imprudent  thing." 

"  Well,  I  do  confess  it,  but,  Valerie,  every  one  has  not 
your  discretion  and  good  sense.  At  all  events,  if  I  see  or 
hear  any  more  of  the  gentleman  I  can  undo  it  again, — but 
that  is  not  very  likely." 

"We  have  had  two  gentlemen  here  to-day,  Adele,"  said 
Caroline.  "  and  one  dines  with  us." 

"  Indeed  ;  well,  Fm  in  demi-toilette,  and  must  remain  so, 
for  I  cannot  go  all  the  way  back  to  Mrs  Bradshaw's  to 
dress." 

"  He  is  a  very  handsome  young  man,  is  he  not,  Valerie  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  I,  **  and  of  large  fortune,  too." 

"  Well,  I  shall  not  have  a  fair  chance,  then,"  said  Adele, 
'*  for  go  back  I  cannot." 

*'  Now,  Adele,  you  know  how  much  more  becoming  the 
demi-toilette  is  to  you  than  the  evening  dress,"  replied 
Caroline,  "  so  don't  pretend  to  deny  it." 

"  I  deny  nothing  and  I  admit  nothing,"  replied  Adele, 


Valerie  187 

laughing,  "  except  that  I  am  a  woman,  and  now  draw  your 
own  inferences  and  conclusions — ce  niest  egalJ^ 

We  had  a  very  pleasant  dinner  party.  Adele  tried  to 
flirt  with  Lionel,  but  it  was  in  vain.  He  had  no  attentions 
to  throw  away,  except  upon  me ;  once  he  whispered,  "  I 
should  not  feel  strange  at  being  seated  with  others,  but  to 
be  by  your  side  does  malce  me  awkward.  Old  habits  are 
strong,  and  every  now  and  then  I  find  myself  jumping  up 
to  change  your  plate." 

"  It's  a  great  pleasure  to  me,  Lionel,  to  find  you  in  the 
position  you  are  entitled  to  from  your  birth.  You  will 
soon  sit  down  with  people  of  more  consequence  than 
Valerie  de  Chatenoeuf." 

"  But  never  with  anyone  that  I  shall  esteem  or  respect 
so  much,  be  they  who  they  may,"  replied  Lionel. 

During  dinner,  I  mentioned  that  Mr  Selwyn  had  called 
and  engaged  Caroline  and  me  to  go  to  the  Horticultural 
fete. 

*'  I  wish  Madame  Gironac  was  going,"  continued  I, 
"  she  is  so  fond  of  flowers." 

**  Never  mind,  my  dear  Valerie,  I  will  stay  at  home  and 
earn  some  money." 

"  Madame,"  cried  Monsieur  Gironac,  pretending  to  be 
very  angry,  and  striking  with  his  fist  on  the  table  so  as  to 
make  all  the  wine  glasses  ring,  "you  shall  do  no  such 
thing.  You  shall  not  always  oppose  my  wishes.  You 
shall  not  stay  at  home  and  earn  some  money.  You  shall 
go  out  and  spend  money.  Yes,  madame,  I  will  be 
obeyed  ;  you  shall  go  to  the  Horticultural  fete,  and  I 
invite  Monsieur  Lionel,  and  Mademoiselle  Adele  to  come 
with  us  that  they  may  witness  that  I  am  the  master.  Yes, 
madame,  resistance  is  useless.  You  shall  go  in  a  remise  de 
ver,  or  glass-coach,  as  round  as  a  pumpkin,  but  you  shall 
not  go  in  glass  slippers,  like  Cinderella,  because  they  are 
not  pleasant  to  walk  in.  How  Cinderella  danced  in  them 
has  always  been  a  puzzle  to  me,  ever  since  I  was  a  child, 
and  of  what  kind  of  glass  they  were  made  of." 

"  Perhaps  isinglass,"  said  Lionel. 


i88  Valerie 

"  No,  sir,  not  isinglass  ;  it  must  have  been  fairy  glass  ; 
but  never  mind.  I  ask  you,  Madame  Gironac,  whether 
you  intend  to  be  an  obedient  wife,  or  intend  to  resist  my 
commands  ?  " 

*'*  Barbare,^^  replied  Madame  Gironac,  "  am  I  then  to  be 
forced  to  go  to  a  fete  !  ah,  cruel  man,  you'll  break  my 
heart ;  but  I  submit  to  my  unhappy  destiny.  Yes,  I  will 
go  in  the  remise  de  ver :  pity  me,  my  good  friends,  but  you 
don't  know  that  man." 

"  I  am  satisfied  with  your  obedience,  madame,  and  now 
I  permit  you  to  embrace  me." 

Madame  Gironac,  who  was  delighted  at  the  idea  of 
going  to  the  fete,  ran  to  her  husband,  and  kissed  him  over 
and  over  again.  Adele  and  Lionel  accepted  Monsieur 
Gironac's  invitation,  and  thus  was  the  affair  settled  in 
Monsieur  Gironac's  queer  way. 

The  day  of  the  Horticultural  fete  arrived.  It  was  a 
lovely  morning.  We  were  all  dressed  and  the  glass  coach 
was  at  the  door,  when  Mr  Selwyn  arrived  in  his  carriage, 
and  Caroline  and  I  stepped  in.  I  introduced  Caroline,  who 
was  remarkably  well  dressed,  and  very  pretty.  Mr  Selwyn 
had  before  told  me  that  he  was  acquainted  with  Madame 
Bathurst,  having  met  her  two  or  three  times,  and  sat  by  her 
at  a  dinner-party.  He  appeared  much  pleased  with  Caroline, 
but  could  not  make  out  how  she  was  in  my  company.  Of 
course,  he  asked  no  questions  before  her. 

On  our  arrival  at  the  gardens,  we  found  young  Mr 
Selwyn  waiting  at  the  entrance  to  take  us  to  Mrs  Selwyn 
and  his  sisters,  who  had  come  from  their  house  at  Kew. 
About  half-an-hour  afterwards,  we  fell  in  with  Monsieur 
Gironac,  madame,  Adele,  and  Lionel.  Mr  Selwyn  greeted 
Lionel  warmly,  introducing  him  to  his  family  ;  and,  on  my 
presenting  the  Gironacs  and  Adele,  was  very  polite  and 
friendly,  for  he  knew  from  me  how  kind  they  had  been. 
Adele  Chabot  never  looked  so  well ;  her  costume  was 
most  becoming  j  she  had  put  on  her  air  ?nutine,  and  was 
admired  by  all  that  passed  us.  We  were  all  grouped 
together  close  to  the  band,  when  who  should  appear  right 


I 


Valerie  189 

in  front  of  us  but  Madame  Bathurst.  At  that  time, 
Caroline  was  on  the  one  arm  of  Mr  Selwyn,  and  I  on  the 
other. 

**  Caroline  !  "  exclaimed  Madame  Bathurst,  **  and  you 
here  !  "  turning  to  me. 

While  she  remained  in  astonishment,  Caroline  ran  up  and 
kissed  her. 

"  You  recollect,  Mr  Selwyn,  aunt,  do  you  not  ? " 

"  Yes,"  said  Madame  Bathurst,  returning  the  salute 
of  Mr  Selwyn,  "  but  still  I  am  surprised." 

"  Come  with  me,  aunt,  and  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it." 

Caroline  then  walked  to  a  seat  at  a  little  distance,  sat 
down,  and  entered  into  conversation  with  Madame 
Bathurst.  In  a  few  minutes,  Madame  Bathurst  rose,  and 
came  up  to  our  party,  with  Caroline  on  her  arm. 

She  first  thanked  Mr  Selwyn  for  his  kindness  in  bring- 
ing her  niece  to  the  fete,  and  then  turning  to  me,  said 
with  some  emotion,  as  she  oiFered  her  hand,  "Valerie, 
I  hope  we  are  friends.     We  have  mistaken  each  other." 

I  felt  all  my  resentment  gone,  and  took  her  offered 
hand. 

She  then  led  me  aside  and  said,  "I  must  beg  your 
pardon,  Valerie,  I  did  not — " 

"  Nay,"  replied  I,  interrupting  her,  "  I  was  too  hasty 
and  too  proud." 

"  You  are  a  good  kind-hearted  girl,  Valerie — but  let 
us  say  no  more  about  it.  Now  introduce  me  to  your 
friends." 

I  did  so.  Madame  Bathurst  was  most  gracious,  and 
appeared  very  much  struck  with  Adele  Chabot,  and 
entered  into  conversation  with  her,  and  certainly  Adele 
would  not  have  been  taken  for  a  French  teacher  by  her 
appearance.  There  was  something  very  aristocratic  about 
her.  While  they  were  in  converse,  a  very  gentlemanlike 
man  raised  his  hat  to  Madame  Bathurst,  as  I  thought, 
and  passed  on.  Adele  coloured  up,  I  observed,  as  if  she 
knew  him,  but  did  not  return  the  salute,  which  Madame 
Bathurst  did. 


190  Valerie 

**Do  you  know  that  gentleman,  Mademoiselle  Chabot?" 
inquired  Caroline.  "  I  thought  he  bowed  to  you,  and  not 
to  aunt." 

"I  have  seen  him  before,"  replied  Adele,  carelessly, 
"  but  I  forget  his  name." 

"Then  I  can  tell  you,"  added  Madame  Bathurst,  "It 
is  Colonel  Jervis,  a  very  fashionable  man,  but  not  a  very 
great  favourite  of  mine ;  not  that  I  have  any  thing  to 
accuse  him  of,  particularly,  except  that  he  is  said  to  be 
a  very  worldly  man." 

"Is  he  of  good  family  ?  "  inquired  Adele. 

"  Oh,  yes,  unexceptionable  on  that  point ;  but  it  is  time 
for  me  to  go.  There  it  my  party  coming  down  the  walk. 
Caroline,  dear,  I  will  call  upon  you  to-morrow  at  three 
o'clock,  and  then  we  will  make  our  arrangements." 

Madame  Bathurst  then  bade  adieu  to  Mr  Selwyn,  and 
the  rest,  saying  to  me,  "  Au  revoir,  Valerie." 

Shortly  afterwards,  we  agreed  to  leave.  As  Mr  Selwyn 
was  returning  to  Kew,  I  would  not  accept  the  offer  of  his 
carriage  to  take  Caroline  and  me  to  London,  the  glass- 
coach,  round  as  a  pumpkin,  would  hold  six,  and  we  all 
went  away  together. 

I  was  very  much  pleased  at  thus  meeting  with  Madame 
Bathurst,  and  our  reconciliation,  and  quite  as  much  so  for 
Caroline's  sake  ;  for,  although  she  had  at  first  said  that 
she  would  write  to  her  aunt,  she  had  put  it  off  continually 
for  reasons  which  she  had  never  expressed  to  me.  I  rather 
think  that  she  feared  her  aunt  might  prove  a  check  on  her, 
and  I  was,  therefore,  very  glad  that  they  had  met,  as  now 
Madame  Bathurst  would  look  after  her. 

During  the  evening,  I  observed  that  Adele  and  Caroline 
had  a  long  conversation  sotto  voce.  I  suspected  that  the 
gentleman,  at  whose  appearance  she  had  coloured  up,  was 
the  subject  of  it.  The  next  day  Madame  Bathurst  called, 
and  heard  a  detailed  account  of  all  that  had  passed  from 
Caroline  and  from  me  since  we  had  parted.  She  said  that 
as  Caroline  was  put  to  the  school  by  her  father,  of  course 
she  could  not  remove  her,  but  that  she  would  call  and  see 


Valerie  191 

her  as  often  as  she  could.  She  congratulated  me  upon  my 
little  independence,  and  trusted  that  we  should  ever  be  on 
friendly  terms,  and  that  I  would  come  and  visit  her  when- 
ever my  avocations  would  permit  me.  As  there  were  still 
three  weeks  of  the  holidays  remaining,  she  proposed  that 
we  should  come  and  pass  a  portion  of  the  time  with  her  at 
a  villa  which  she  had  upon  the  banks  of  the  Thames. 

She  said  that  Caroline's  father  and  mother  were  down 
at  Brighton,  giving  very  gay  parties.  Having  arranged 
the  time  that  the  carriage  should  come  for  us  on  the 
following  day,  she  kissed  us  both  affectionately,  and 
went  away. 

The  next  day  we  were  at  Richmond  in  a  delightful 
cottage  ornee;  and  there  we  remained  for  more  than  a 
fortnight.  To  me  it  was  a  time  of  much  happiness,  for 
it  was  like  the  renewal  of  old  times,  and  I  was  sorry 
when  the  visit  was  over. 

On  my  return,  I  found  a  pressing  invitation  for 
Caroline  and  me  to  go  to  Kew,  and  remain  two  or  three 
days ;  and,  as  we  had  still  time  to  pay  the  visit,  it  was 
accepted  ;  but,  before  we  went  Adele  came  to  see  us, 
and,  after  a  little  general  conversation,  requested  that  she 
might  speak  to  me  in  my  own  room. 

"  Valerie,"  said  Adele,  as  soon  as  we  were  seated,  **  I 
know  that  you  think  me  a  wild  girl,  and  perhaps  I  am  so ; 
but  I  am  not  quite  so  wild  as  I  thought  myself,  for  now 
that  I  am  in  a  critical  position,  I  come  to  you  for  advice, 
and  for  advice  against  my  own  feelings,  for  I  tell  you 
frankly,  that  I  am  very  much  in  love — and  moreover — 
which  you  may  ivell  suppose,  most  anxious  to  be  relieved 
from  the  detestable  position  of  a  French  teacher  in  a 
boarding-school.  I  now  have  the  opportunity,  and  yet 
I  dread  to  avail  myself  of  it,  and  I  therefore  come  to  you, 
who  are  so  prudent  and  so  sage,  to  request,  after  you 
have  heard  what  I  have  to  impart,  you  will  give  me  your 
real  opinion  as  to  what  I  ought  to  do.  You  recollect  I 
told  you  a  gentleman  had  followed  me  at  Brighton,  and 
how  for  mere  frolic,  I  had  led  him  to  suppose  that  I  was 


192  Valerie 

Caroline  Stanhope,  I  certainly  did  not  expect  to  see  him 
again,  but  I  did  three  days  after  I  came  up  from  Brighton. 
The  girl  had  evidently  copied  the  address  on  my  trunk 
for  him,  and  he  followed  me  up,  and  he  accosted  me  as 
I  was  walking  home.  He  told  me  that  he  had  never 
slept  since  he  had  first  seen  me,  and  that  he  was 
honourably  in  love  with  me.  I  replied  that  he  was 
mistaken  in  supposing  that  I  was  Caroline  Stanhope  ;  that 
my  name  was  Adele  Chabot,  and  that  now  that  I  had 
stated  the  truth  to  him  he  would  alter  his  sentiments. 
He  declared  that  he  should  not,  pressed  me  to  allow 
him  to  call,  which  I  refused,  and  such  was  our  first 
interview. 

I  did  not  see  him  again  until  at  the  horticultural  fete, 
when  I  was  talking  to  Madame  Bathurst.  He  had  told 
me  that  he  was  an  officer  in  the  army,  but  he  did  not 
mention  his  name.  You  recollect  what  Madame  Bathurst 
said  about  him,  and  who  he  was.  Since  you  have  been  at 
Richmond,  he  has  contrived  to  see  me  every  day,  and  I 
will  confess  that  latterly  I  have  not  been  unwilling  to 
meet  him,  for  every  day  I  have  been  more  pleased  with 
him.  On  our  first  meeting  after  the  fete,  I  told  him  that 
he  still  supposed  me  to  be  Caroline  Stanhope,  and  that 
seeing  me  walking  with  Caroline's  aunt  had  confirmed  him 
in  his  idea,  but  I  assured  him  that  I  was  Adele  Chabot,  a 
girl  without  fortune,  and  not,  as  he  supposed  a  great 
heiress.  His  answer  was  that  any  acquaintance  of  Madame 
Bathurst's  must  be  a  lady,  and  that  he  had  never  inquired 
or  thought  about  my  fortune.  That  my  having  none 
would  prove  the  disinterestedness  of  his  affection  for  me, 
and  that  he  required  me  and  nothing  more.  I  have  seen 
him  every  day  almost  since  then ;  he  has  given  me  his 
name  and  made  proposals  to  me,  notwithstanding  my 
reiterated  assertions  that  I  am  Adele  Chabot,  and  not 
Caroline  Stanhope.  One  thing  is  certain,  that  I  am  very 
much  attached  to  him,  and  if  I  do  not  marry  him  I  shall  be 
very  miserable  for  a  long  time,"  and  here  Adele  burst 
into  tears. 


Valerie  193 

"  But  why  do  you  grieve,  Adele  ? "  said  I,  "  You  like 
him,  and  he  offers  to  marry  you.  My  advice  is  very 
simple, — marry  him." 

**  Yes,"  replied  Adele,  "  if  all  was  as  it  seems.  I  agree 
with  you  that  my  course  is  clear  ;  but,  notwithstanding 
his  repeated  assertions  that  he  loves  me  as  Adele  Chabot, 
I  am  convinced  in  my  own  mind  that  he  still  believes  me 
to  be  Caroline  Stanhope.  Perhaps  he  thinks  that  I  am  a 
romantic  young  lady  who  is  determined  to  be  married  pour 
ses  beaux  yeux  alone,  and  conceals  her  being  an  heiress  on 
that  account,  and  he  therefore  humours  me  by  pretending 
to  believe  that  I  am  a  poor  girl  without  a  shilling.  Now, 
Valerie,  here  is  my  difficulty.  If  I  were  to  marry  him,  as 
he  proposes,  when  he  comes  to  find  out  that  he  has  been 
deceiving  himself,  and  that  I  am  not  the  heiress,  will  he 
not  be  angry,  and  perhaps  disgusted  with  me — will  he  not 
blame  me  instead  of  himself,  as  people  always  do,  and  will 
he  not  ill-treat  me  ?  If  he  did,  it  would  break  my  heart, 
for  I  love  him — love  him  dearly.  Then,  on  the  other 
hand,  I  may  be  wrong,  and  he  may  be,  as  he  says,  in  love 
with  Adele  Chabot,  so  that  I  shall  have  thrown  away  my 
chance  of  happiness  from  an  erroneous  idea.  What  shall 
I  do,  Valerie  ?     Do  advise  me." 

"  Much  will  depend  on  the  character  of  the  man,  Adele. 
You  have  some  insight  into  people's  characters,  what  idea 
have  you  formed  of  his  ^.  " 

"I  hardly  can  say,  for  when  men  profess  to  be  in  love 
they  are  such  deceivers.  Their  faults  are  concealed,  and 
they  assume  virtues  which  they  do  not  possess.  On  my 
first  meeting  with  him,  I  thought  that  he  was  a  proud  man 
— perhaps  I  might  say  a  vain  man — but,  since  I  have  seen 
more  of  him,  I  think  I  was  wrong." 

"No,  Adele,  depend  upon  it  you  were  right;  at  that 
time  you  were  not  blinded  as  you  are  now.  Do  you  think 
him  a  good-tempered  man  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  firmly  believe  that  he  is.  I  made  a  remark  at 
Brighton  :  a  child  that  had  its  fingers  very  dirty  ran  out 
to  him,  and  as  it  stumbled  printed  the  marks  of  its  fingers 

V  N 


194  Valerie 

upon  his  white  trousers,  so  that  he  was  obliged  to  return 
home  and  change  them.  Instead  of  pushing  the  child 
away,  he  saved  it  from  falling,  saying,  *Well,  my  little 
man,  it's  better  that  I  should  change  my  dress  than  that 
you  should  have  broken  your  head  on  the  pavement.' " 

**Well,  Adele,  I  agree  with  you  that  it  is  a  proof  of 
great  good  temper." 

**  Well,  then,  Valerie,  what  do  you  think  ?  " 

"I  think  that  it  is  a  lottery;  but  all  marriages  are 
lotteries,  with  more  blanks  than  prizes.  You  have  done 
all  you  can  to  undeceive  him,  if  he  still  deceives  himself. 
You  can  do  no  more.  I  will  assume  that  he  does  deceive 
himself,  and  that  disappointment  and  irritation  will  be  the 
consequence  of  his  discovery  that  you  have  been  telling 
the  truth.  If  he  is  a  vain  man,  he  will  not  Hke  to  acknow- 
ledge to  the  world  that  he  has  been  his  own  dupe.  If  he 
is  a  good-hearted  man,  he  will  not  long  continue  angry ; 
but,  Adele,  much  depends  upon  yourself.  You  must 
forbear  all  recrimination — you  must  exert  all  your  talents  of 
pleasing  to  reconcile  him  to  his  disappointment ;  and,  if 
you  act  wisely,  you  will  probably  succeed :  indeed,  unless 
the  man  is  a  bad-hearted  man,  you  must  eventually  succeed. 
You  best  know  your  own  powers,  and  must  decide  for 
yourself." 

**  It  is  that  feeling — that  almost  certain  feeling  that  I 
shall  be  able  to  console  him  for  his  disappointment,  that 
impels  me  on.  Valerie,  I  will  make  him  love  me,  I  am 
determined." 

"  And  when  a  woman  is  determined  on  that  point,  she 
invariably  succeeds  in  the  end,  Adele.  This  is  supposing 
that  he  is  deceiving  himself,  which  may  not  be  the  case, 
Adele,  for  I  do  think  you  have  sufficient  attractions  to 
make  a  man  love  you  for  yourself  alone  ;  and  recollect  that 
such  may  be  the  case  in  the  present  instance.  It  may  be 
that  at  first  he  followed  you  as  an  heiress,  and  has  since 
found  out  that  if  not  an  heiress,  you  are  a  very  charming 
woman,  and  has  in  consequence  been  unable  to  resist  your 
influence.      However,    there   is    only   one   to  whom   the 


I 


Valerie  195 

secrets  of  the  heart  are  known.  I  consider  that  you  have 
acted  honourably,  and  if  you  choose  to  risk  the  hazard 
of  the  die,  no  one  can  attach  blame  to  you." 

"  Thank  you,  Valerie,  you  have  taken  a  great  load  oft 
my  heart.  If  you  think  I  am  not  doing  wrong,  I  will  risk 
every  thing." 

"  Well,  Adele,  let  you  decide  how  you  may,  I  hope 
you  will  prosper.  For  my  part,  I  would  not  cross  the 
street  for  the  best  man  that  ever  was  created.  As  friends, 
they  are  all  very  well ;  as  advisers  in  some  cases  they 
are  useful ;  but,  when  you  talk  of  marrying  one,  and 
becoming  his  slave,  that  is  quite  another  affair.  What 
were  you  and  Caroline  talking  about  so  earnestly  in  the 
corner  ?  " 

"  I  will  confess  the  truth,  it  was  of  love  and  marriage, 
with  an  episode  about  Mr  Charles  Selwyn,  of  whom 
Caroline  appears  to  have  a  very  good  opinion." 

**Well,  Adele,  I  must  go  down  again  now.  If  you 
wish  any  advice  at  any  future  time,  such  as  it  is,  it  is  at 
your  service.  You  are  making  '  A  Bold  Stroke  for  a 
Husband '  that's  certain.  However,  the  title  of  another 
play  is  '  All's  Well  that  Ends  Well.'  " 

"  Well,  I  will  follow  out  your  playing  upon  plays, 
Valerie,  by  saying  that  with  you  *  Love's  Labour's  Lost.' " 

"  Exactly,"  replied  I,  "  because  I  consider  it  *  Much 
Ado  About  Nothing.' " 

The  next  day,  Lionel  came  to  bid  me  farewell,  as  he 
was  returning  to  Paris.  During  our  sojourn  at  Madame 
Bathurst's,  he  had  been  down  to  see  his  uncle,  and  had 
been  very  kindly  received.  I  wrote  to  Madame  d'Albret, 
thanking  her  for  her  presents,  which,  valuable  as  they 
were,  I  would  not  return  after  what  she  had  said,  and 
confided  to  Lionel  a  box  of  the  flowers  in  wax  that  I  was  so 
successful  in  imitating,  and  which  I  requested  her  to  put 
on  her  side  table  in  remembrance  of  me.  Mr  Selwyn 
sent  the  carriage  at  the  time  appointed,  and  we  went 
down  to  Kew,  where  I  was  as  kindly  received  as  before. 

What    Adele   told    me    of    the    conversation   between 


1 96  Valerie 

Caroline  and  her  made  me  watchful,  and  before  our  visit 
was  out  I  had  made  up  my  mind  that  there  was  a  mutual 
feeling  between  her  and  young  Mr  Selwyn.  When  we  were 
going  away,  this  was  confirmed,  but  I  took  no  notice. 
But,  although  I  made  no  remark,  this  commencement  of  an 
attachment  between  CaroHne  and  him  occupied  my  mind 
during  the  whole  of  our  journey  to  town. 

In  Caroline's  position,  I  was  not  decided  if  I  would 
encourage  it  and  assist  it.  Charles  Selwyn  was  a  gentle- 
man by  birth  and  profession,  a  very  good-looking  and  very 
talented  young  man.  All  his  family  were  amiable,  and  he 
himself  remarkably  kind-hearted  and  well-disposed.  That 
Caroline  was  not  likely  to  return  to  her  father's  house, 
where  I  felt  assured  that  she  was  miserable,  was  very 
evident,  and  that  she  would  soon  weary  of  the  monotony 
of  a  school  at  her  age  was  also  to  be  expected.  There 
was,  therefore,  every  probability  that  she  would,  if  she 
found  an  opportunity,  run  away,  as  she  stated  to  me  she 
would,  and  it  was  ten  chances  to  one  that  in  so  doing  she 
would  make  an  unfortunate  match,  either  becoming  the 
prey  of  some  fortune-hunter,  or  connecting  herself  with 
some  thoughtless  young  man. 

Could  she  do  better  than  marry  Mr  Selwyn  ?  Certainly 
not.  That  her  father  and  mother,  who  thought  only  of 
dukes  and  earls,  would  give  their  consent,  was  not  very 
likely.  Should  I  acquaint  Madame  Bathurst  ?  That  would 
be  of  little  use,  as  she  would  not  interfere.  Should  I  tell 
Mr  Selv/yn's  father  ?  No.  If  a  match  at  all,  it  must  be 
a  runaway  match,  and  Mr  Selwyn,  senior,  would  never 
sanction  any  thing  of  the  kind.  I  resolved,  therefore,  to 
let  the  affair  ripen  as  it  might.  It  would  occupy  Caroline, 
and  prevent  her  doing  a  more  foolish  thing,  even  if  it  were 
to  be  ultimately  broken  off  by  unforeseen  circumstances. 
Caroline  was  as  much  absorbed  by  her  own  thoughts  as 
I  was  during  the  ride,  and  not  a  syllable  was  exchanged  be- 
tween us  till  we  were  roused  by  the  rattling  over  the  stones. 

**  My  dear  Caroline,  what  a  reverie  you  have  been  in," 
said  I. 


Valerie  197 

"  And  you,  Valerie." 

"  Why  I  have  been  thinking  ;  certainly,  when  I  cannot 
have  a  more  agreeable  companion,  I  amuse  myself  with 
my  own  thoughts." 

'^Will  you  tell  me  what  you  have  been  thinking 
about  ? " 

"  Yes,  Caroline,  provided  you  will  be  equally  con- 
fiding." 

'*  I  will,  I  assure  you." 

"  Well,  then,  I  was  thinking  of  a  gentleman." 

*'  And  so  was  I,"  replied  Caroline. 

**  Mine  was  a  very  handsome,  clever  young  man." 

"  And  so  was  mine,"  replied  she. 

''  But  I  am  not  smitten  with  him,"  continued  I. 

*'  I  cannot  answer  that  question,"  replied  Caroline, 
"  because  I  do  not  know  who  you  were  thinking  about." 

"  You  must  answer  the  question  as  to  the  gentleman 
you  were  thinking  of,  Caroline.  I  repeat  that  I  am  not 
smitten  with  him,  and  that  his  name  is  Mr  Charles 
Selwyn." 

"  I  was  also  thinking  of  Mr  Charles  Selwyn,"  replied 
Caroline. 

"  And  you  are  not  smitten  with  him  any  more  than  I 
am,  or  he  is  with  you  ? "  continued  I,  smiling,  and  looking 
her  full  in  the  face. 

Caroline  coloured,  and  said, 

"  I  like  him  very  much  from  what  I  have  seen  of  him, 
Valerie ;  but  recollect  our  acquaintance  has  been  very 
short." 

**  A  very  proper  answer,  my  dear  Caroline,  and  given 
v/ith  due  maidenly  decorum — but  here  we  are  ;  and  there 
is  Madame  Gironac  nodding  to  us  from  the  window." 

The  next  day,  Caroline  went  back  to  Mrs  Bradshaw's, 
and  I  did  not  see  her  till  the  music-lesson  of  Wednesday 
afterwards.  Caroline,  who  had  been  watching  for  me,  met 
me  at  the  door. 

**  Oh  !  Valerie,  I  have  a  great  deal  to  tell.  In  the  first 
place,  the  establishment  is  in  an  uproar  at  the  disappearance 


198  Valerie 

of  Adele  Chabot,  who  has  removed  her  clothes,  and  gone 
oiF  without  beat  of  drum.  One  of  the  maids  states  that 
she  has  several  times  seen  her  walking  and  talking  with  a 
tall  gentleman,  and  Mrs  Bradshaw  thinks  that  the  reputa- 
tion of  her  school  is  ruined  by  Adele's  flight.  She  has 
drunk  at  least  two  bottles  of  eau-de-Cologne  and  water  to 
keep  off  the  hysterics,  and  is  now  lying  on  the  sofa,  talking 
in  a  very  incoherent  way.  Miss  Phipps  says  she  thinks 
her  head  is  affected." 

*'I  should  think  it  was,"  replied  I.  "Well,  is  that 
all  ? " 

"  All !  why,  Valerie,  you  appear  to  think  nothing  of  an 
elopement.     All !  why  is  it  not  horrible  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  think  it  very  horrible,  Caroline ;  but  I  am 
glad  to  find  that  you  have  such  correct  ideas  on  that  point, 
as  it  satisfies  me  that  nothing  would  induce  you  to  take 
such  a  step." 

"  Well,"  replied  Caroline,  quickly,  "  what  I  had  also  to 
communicate  is,  that  I  have  seen  my  father,  who  informed 
me  that  on  their  return  from  Brighton  in  October,  they 
expect  that  I  will  come  home.  He  said  that  it  was  high 
time  that  I  was  settled  in  life,  and  that  I  could  not  expect 
to  be  married  if  I  remained  at  a  boarding-school." 

"  Well,  and  what  did  you  say  ? " 

"  I  said  that  I  did  not  expect  to  be  married,  and  I  did 
not  wish  it ;  that  I  thought  my  education  was  far  from 
complete,  and  that  I  wished  to  improve  myself." 

"Well?" 

"  Then  he  said  that  he  should  submit  to  my  caprices  no 
longer,  and  that  I  should  go  back  in  October,  as  he  had 
decided." 

"Well?" 

"  Well,  I  said  no  more,  and  he  went  away." 

Having  received  all  this  intelligence,  I  went  up  stairs. 
I  found  Mrs  Bradshaw  crying  bitterly,  and  she  threw  her- 
self into  my  arms. 

"Oh,  Mademoiselle  Chatenoeuf! — the  disgrace! — the 
ruin  ! — I  shall  never  get  over  it,"  exclaimed  she. 


Valerie  199 

**  I  see  no  disgrace  or  ruin,  Mrs  Bradshaw.  Adele  has 
told  me  that  a  gentleman  had  proposed  marriage  to  her, 
and  asked  my  advice." 

**  Indeed  !  "  exclaimed  Mrs  Bradshaw. 

"  Yes." 

"Well,  that  alters  the  case;  but  still,  why  did  she 
leave  in  this  strange  way  ?  " 

"  I  presume  the  gentleman  did  not  think  it  right  that 
she  should  marry  out  of  a  young  ladies'  establishment, 
madam." 

"  Very  true  :  I  did  not  think  of  that." 

"  After  all,  what  is  it  ?  Your  French  teacher  is  married 
— surely  that  will  not  injure  your  establishment  ? " 

"  No,  certainly — why  should  it  ? — but  the  news  came 
upon  me  so  abruptly,  that  it  quite  upset  me.  I  will  lie 
down  a  little,  and  my  head  will  soon  be  better." 

Time  went  on ;  so  did  the  school.  Miss  Adele,  that 
was,  sent  no  wedding-cake,  much  to  the  astonishment  of 
the  young  ladies  ;  and  it  was  not  till  nearly  three  weeks 
afterwards  that  I  had  a  letter  from  Adele  Chabot,  now 
Mrs  Jervis.  But,  before  I  give  the  letter  to  my  readers, 
I  must  state,  that  Mr  Selwyn,  junior,  had  called  upon  me 
the  day  before  Caroline  went  to  school,  and  had  had  a 
long  conversation  with  her,  while  I  went  out  to  speak 
with  Madame  Gironac  on  business  :  further,  that  Mr 
Selwyn,  junior,  called  upon  me  a  few  days  afterwards,  and 
after  a  little  common-place  conversation,  a  Panglaise^  about 
the  weather,  he  asked  after  Miss  Caroline  Stanhope,  and 
then  asked  many  questions.  As  I  knew  what  he  wished, 
I  made  to  him  a  full  statement  of  her  position,  and  the 
unpleasant  predicament  in  which  she  was  placed.  I  also 
stated  my  conviction  that  she  was  not  likely  to  make  a 
happy  match,  if  her  husband  were  selected  by  her  father 
and  mother ;  and  how  much  I  regretted  it,  as  she  was  a 
very  amiable,  kind-hearted  girl,  who  would  make  an 
excellent  wife  to  anyone  deserving  of  her.  He  thought 
so,  too,  and  professed  great  admiration  of  her ;  and  having, 
as  he  thought,  pumped  me  sufficiently,  he  took  his  leave. 


200  Valerie 

A  few  days  afterwards,  he  came  upon  some  pretended 
message  from  his  father,  and  then  I  told  him  that  she  was 
to  be  removed  in  October.  This  appeared  to  distress 
him  J  but  he  did  not  forget  to  pull  out  of  his  pocket  a 
piece  of  music,  sealed  up,  telling  me  that,  by  mistake, 
Caroline  had  left  two  pieces  of  music  at  Kew,  and  had 
taken  away  one  belonging  to  his  sister  Mary  ;  that  he 
returned  one,  but  the  other  was  mislaid,  and  would  be 
returned  as  soon  as  it  was  found ;  and  would  I  oblige 
him  so  far  as  to  request  Miss  Stanhope  to  send  him  the 
piece  of  music  belonging  to  his  sister,  if  she  could  lay 
her  hand  upon  it  ? 

"  Well,  I  will  do  your  bidding,  Mr  Selwyn,"  replied  I ; 
**  it  is  a  very  proper  message  for  a  music-mistress  to  take ; 
and  I  will  also  bring  back  your  sister's  music,  when 
Caroline  gives  it  me,  and  you  can  call  here  for  it.  If  I 
am  out,  you  can  ask  Madame  Gironac  to  give  it  to  you." 
Upon  which,  with  many  thanks  and  much  gratitude  for 
my  kindness,  Mr  Selwyn  withdrew. 

Having  made  all  this  known  to  the  reader,  he  shall  now 
have  the  contents  of  Adele's  letter. 


Chapter  XI 

We  must  now  read  Adele's  letter. 

"  My  dear  Valerie, — The  die  is  cast,  and  I  have  now 
a  most  difficult  game  to  play.  I  have  risked  all  upon  it, 
and  the  happiness  of  my  future  life  is  at  stake.  But  let 
me  narrate  what  has  passed  since  I  made  you  my 
confidante.  Of  course,  you  must  know  the  day  on  which 
I  was  missing.  On  that  day  I  walked  out  with  him,  and 
we  were  in  a  few  minutes  joined  by  a  friend  of  his,  whom 
he  introduced  as  Major  Argat.  After  proceeding  about 
one  hundred  yards  farther  we  arrived  at  a  chapel,  the 


Valerie  201 

doors  of  which  were  open,  and  the  verger  looking  out, 
evidently  expecting  somebody. 

"  '  My  dear  angel,'  said  the  Colonel,  *  I  have  the  license 
in  my  pocket ;  I  have  requested  the  clergyman  to  attend, 
he  is  now  in  the  chapel,  and  all  is  ready.  My  friend  will 
be  a  witness,  and  there  are  others  in  attendance.  You 
have  said  that  you  love  me,  trust  yourself  to  me.  Prove 
now  that  you  are  sincere,  and  consent  at  once  that  our 
hands  as  well  as  our  hearts  be  united.' 

"  Oh!  how  I  trembled.  I  could  not  speak.  The  words 
died  away  upon  my  lips.  I  looked  at  him  imploringly. 
He  led  me  gently,  for  my  resistance  was  more  in  manner 
than  in  effect,  and  I  found  myself  within  the  chapel,  the 
verger  bowing  as  he  preceded  us,  and  the  clergyman 
waiting  at  the  altar.  To  retreat  appeared  impossible ; 
indeed  I  hardly  felt  as  if  I  wished  it,  but  my  feelings 
were  so  excited  that  I  burst  into  tears.  What  the  clergy- 
man may  have  thought  of  my  conduct,  and  my  being 
dressed  so  little  like  a  bride,  I  know  not,  but  the  Colonel 
handed  the  license  to  his  friend,  who  took  it  to  the 
clergyman  while  I  was  recovering  myself.  At  last  we 
went  up  to  the  altar,  my  head  swam,  and  I  hardly  knew 
what  was  said,  but  I  repeated  the  responses,  and  I  was — a 
wife.  When  the  ceremony  was  over,  and  I  was  attempting 
to  rise  from  my  knees,  I  fell,  and  was  carried  by  the 
Colonel  into  the  vestry,  where  I  remained  on  a  chair 
trembling  with  fear.  After  a  time,  the  colonel  asked  me 
if  I  was  well  enough  to  sign  my  name  to  the  marriage 
register,  and  he  put  the  pen  in  my  hand.  I  could  not  see 
where  to  sign,  my  eyes  were  swimming  with  tears.  The 
clergyman  guided  my  hand  to  the  place,  and  I  wrote 
Adele  Chabot.  The  knowledge  what  the  effect  of  this 
signature  might  possibly  have  upon  my  husband  quite 
overcame  me,  and  I  sank  my  head  down  upon  my  hands 
upon  the  table. 

"  '  I  will  send  for  a  glass  of  water,  sir,'  said  the  clergy- 
man leaving  the  vestry  to  call  the  verger,  or  clerk,  *  the 
lady  is  fainting.' 


202  Valerie 

"  After  he  went  out,  I  heard  the  Colonel  and  his  friend 
speaking  in  low  tones  apart.  Probably  they  thought  that 
I  was  not  in  a  condition  to  pay  attention  to  them, — but  I 
had  too  much  at  stake. 

**  *  Yes,'  replied  the  Colonel,  '  she  has  signed,  as  you 
say,  but  she  hardly  knows  what  she  is  about.  Depend 
upon  it,  it  is  as  I  told  you.' 

**  I  did  not  hear  the  Major's  reply,  but  I  did  what  the 
Colonel  said. 

*'  '  It's  all  the  better ;  the  marriage  will  not  be  legal, 
and  I  can  bring  the  parents  to  my  own  terms.' 

"  All  doubt  was  now  at  an  end.  He  had  married  me 
convinced,  and  still  convinced  that  I  was  Caroline  Stanhope, 
and  not  Adele  Chabot,  and  he  had  married  me  supposing 
that  I  was  an  heiress.  My  blood  ran  cold,  and  in  a  few 
seconds  I  was  senseless,  and  should  have  fallen  under 
the  table  had  they  not  perceived  that  I  was  sinking, 
and  ran  to  my  support.  The  arrival  of  the  clergyman 
with  the  water  recovered  me.  My  husband  whispered  to 
me  that  it  was  time  to  go,  and  that  a  carriage  was  at  the 
door.  I  do  not  recollect  how  I  left  the  church;  the 
motion  of  the  carriage  first  roused  me  up,  and  a  flood  of 
tears  came  to  my  relief.  How  strange  is  it,  Valerie,  that 
we  should  be  so  courageous  and  such  cowards  at  the  same 
time.  Would  you  believe  when  I  had  collected  myself, 
with  a  certain  knowledge  that  my  husband  had  deceived 
himself — a  full  conviction  of  the  danger  of  my  position 
when  he  found  out  his  mistake,  and  that  my  future  happi- 
ness was  at  stake — I  felt  glad  that  the  deed  was  done, 
and  would  not  have  been  unmarried  again  for  the  universe. 
As  I  became  more  composed,  I  felt  that  it  was  time  to  act. 
I  wiped  away  my  tears  and  said,  as  I  smiled  upon  my 
husband,  who  held  my  hand  in  his,  *  I  know  that  I  have 
behaved  very  ill,  and  very  foolishly,  but  I  was  so  taken 
by  surprise.' 

"  *  Do  you  think  that  I  love  you  the  less  for  show- 
ing so  much  feeling,  my  dearest  ? '  he  replied,  *  no, 
no,    it    only   makes    you   still    more    dear    to   me,   as   it 


Valerie  203 

convinces  me  what  a  sacrifice  you  have  made  for  my 
sake.' 

"Now,  Valerie,  could  there  be  a  prettier  speech,  or 
one  so  apparently  sincere,  from  a  newly-married  man  to 
his  bride,  and  yet  recollect  what  he  said  to  his  friend  not  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  before,  about  having  my  parents  in  his 
power  by  the  marriage  not  being  legal  ?  I  really  am 
inclined  to  believe  that  we  have  two  souls,  a  good  and  an 
evil  one,  continually  striving  for  the  mastery  ;  one  for  this 
world,  and  the  other  for  the  next,  and  that  the  evil  one 
will  permit  the  good  one  to  have  its  influence,  provided 
that  at  the  same  time  it  has  its  own  or  an  equal  share  in 
the  direction  of  us.  For  instance,  I  believe  the  colonel 
was  sincere  in  what  he  said,  and  really  does  love  me, 
supposing  me  to  be  Caroline  Stanhope,  with  the  mundane 
advantages  to  be  gained  by  the  marriage,  and  that  these 
better  feelings  of  humanity  are  allowed  to  be  exercised, 
and  not  interfered  with  by  the  adverse  party,  who  is  satis- 
fied with  its  own  Mammon  share.  But  the  struggle  is  to 
come  when  the  evil  spirit  finds  itself  defrauded  of  its 
portion,  and  then  attempts  to  destroy  the  influence  of  the 
good.  He  does  love  me  now,  and  would  have  continued  to 
love  me,  if  disappointment  will  not  tear  up  his  still  slightly- 
rooted  affections.  Now  comes  my  task  to  cherish  and 
protect  it,  till  it  has  taken  firm  root,  and  all  that  woman 
can  do  shall  be  done.  I  felt  that  all  that  I  required  was 
time. 

"  *  Where  are  we  going  ? '  said  I. 

**  '  About  twenty  miles  from  London,'  replied  my 
husband,  '  after  which,  that  is  to-morrow,  you  shall  decide 
upon  our  future  plans.' 

"  *  I  care  not  where,'  replied  I,  *  with  you  place  is 
indifferent,  only  do  not  refuse  me  the  first  favour  that  I 
request  of  you.' 

"  *  Depend  upon  it  I  will  not,'  replied  he. 

"  *  It  is  this,  dearest,  take  me  where  you  will,  but  let  it 
be  three  months  before  we  return  or  come  near  London. 
You  must  feel  my  reason  for  making  this  request.' 


204  Valerie 

**  *  I  grant  it  with  pleasure,'  replied  he,  *  for  three  months 
I  am  yours,  and  yours  only.  We  will  live  for  one 
another.' 

"  *  Yes,  and  never  let  us  mention  any  thing  about  future 
prospects,  but  devote  the  three  months  to  each  other.' 

"  '  I  understand  you,'  replied  the  colonel,  *  and  I  promise 
you  it  shall  be  so.  I  will  have  no  correspondence  even — 
there  shall  be  nothing  to  annoy  you  or  vex  you  in  any 
way.' 

"  *  For  three  months,'  said  I,  extending  my  hand. 

"  '  Agreed,'  said  he,  *  and  to  tell  you  the  truth,  it  would 
have  been  my  own  feeling,  had  it  not  been  yours.  When 
you  strike  iron,  you  should  do  it  when  it  is  hot,  but 
when  you  have  to  handle  it,  you  had  better  wait  till 
it  is  cool ;  you  understand  me,  and  now  the  subject 
is  dropped.' 

"  My  husband  has  adhered  most  religiously  to  his  word 
up  to  the  present  time,  as  you  will  see  by  the  date  of 
this  letter.  We  are  now  visiting  the  lakes  of  Cumberland. 
Never  could  a  spot  be  better  situated  for  the  furtherance 
of  my  wishes.  The  calm  repose  and  silent  beauty  of 
these  waters  must  be  reflected  upon  the  mind  of  any  one 
of  feeling,  which  the  colonel  certainly  does  not  want, 
and  when  you  consider  that  I  am  exerting  all  the  art 
which  poor  woman  has  to  please,  I  do  hope  and  pray  to 
heaven  that  I  may  succeed  in  entwining  myself  round  his 
heart  before  his  worldly  views  are  destroyed  by  dis- 
appointment. Pray  for  me,  dear  Valerie — pray  for  one 
who  loves  you  dearly,  and  who  feels  that  the  whole 
happiness  of  her  life  is  at  stake. — Yours, 

"  Adele." 

"  So  far  all  goes  well,  my  dear  Adele,"  thought  I, 
"  but  we  have  yet  to  see  the  end.  I  will  pray  for  you 
with  all  my  heart,  for  you  deserve  to  be  happy,  and  none 
can  be  more  fascinating  than  you,  when  you  exert  yourself. 
What  is  it  in  women  that  I  do  not  feel  which  makes  them 
so  mad  after  the  other  sex  ?    Instinct,  certainly,  for  reason 


Valerie  205 

is  against  it.  Well,  I  have  no  objection  to  help  others 
to  commit  the  folly,  provided  that  I  am  not  led  into  it 
myself."  Such  were  my  reflections,  as  I  closed  the  letter 
from  Adele. 

A  few  days  afterwards  I  received  a  note  from  Mr 
Selwyn,  junior,  informing  me  that  his  father  had  been 
made  a  puisne  judge.  What  that  was  I  did  not  know, 
except  that  he  was  a  judge  on  the  bench,  of  some  kind. 
He  also  stated  his  intention  of  caUing  upon  me  on  the 
next  day. 

"  Yes,"  thought  I,  "to  receive  the  music  from  Caroline. 
Of  course,  she  will  return  it  to  me  when  I  give  her  a 
lesson  to-day." 

I  was  right  in  my  supposition.  Caroline  brought  me 
a  piece  of  music  with  a  note,  saying,  **  Here  is  the  music 
belonging  to  Miss  Selwyn,  Valerie ;  will  you  take  an 
opportunity  of  returning  it  to  her  ?  Any  time  will  do  ;  I 
presume  she  is  in  no  hurry,"  and  Caroline  coloured  up, 
when  her  eyes  met  mine. 

"  To  punish  her,"  I  replied,  "  Oh,  no,  there  can  be  no 
hurry ;  I  shall  be  down  at  Kew  in  a  fortnight  or  three 
weeks,  I  will  take  it  with  me  then." 

"  But  my  note,  thanking  Mr  Selwyn,  will  be  of  very 
long  date,"  replied  Caroline,  "  and  I  want  the  other  piece 
of  music  belonging  to  me  which  I  left  at  Kew." 

"  Well,  Caroline,  you  cannot  expect  me  to  be  carrying 
your  messages  and  going  to  the  chambers  of  a  handsome 
young  Chancery-barrister.  By-the-bye,  I  had  a  note 
from  him  this  morning,  telling  me  that  his  father  is 
advanced  to  the  bench.     What  does  that  mean  ?  " 

"  That  his  father  is  made  a  judge.  Is  that  all  he  said?" 
replied  Caroline,  carelessly. 

**  Why,  now  I  think  of  it,  he  said  that  he  would  call 
upon  me  to-morrow,  so  I  can  give  him  this  music  when  he 
calls." 

At  this  intelligence  Caroline's  face  brightened  up,  and 
she  went  away.  Mr  Selwyn  called  the  next  day,  and  I 
delivered  the  music  and  the  note.     He  informed  me  that 


2o6  Valerie 

he  had  now  all  his  father's  private  as  well  as  Chancery- 
business,  and  wished  to  know  whether  he  was  to  consider 
himself  my  legal  adviser.     I  replied, 

"  Certainly ;  but  that  he  could  not  expect  the  business 
of  a  teacher  of  music  to  be  very  profitable." 

**  No,  nor  do  I  intend  that  it  shall  be,  but  it  will  be  a 
great  pleasure,"  replied  he,  very  gallantly.  "  I  hope  you 
have  some  money  to  put  by." 

"  Yes,"  replied  I,  "  I  have  some,  but  not  quite  enough; 
by  the  end  of  the  year  I  hope  to  have  ^^500." 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  have  told  me,  as  a  profitable  invest- 
ment may  occur  before  that  time,  and  I  will  secure  it  for 
you." 

He  asked  permission  to  read  Caroline's  note,  and  then 
said  that  he  would  find  the  other  piece  of  music,  and  leave  it 
at  Monsieur  Gironac's  in  the  course  of  a  day  or  two — after 
which  he  took  his  leave.  I  received  that  evening  a  letter 
from  Lionel,  which  had  a  great  effect  upon  me.  In  it,  he 
stated  that  at  the  fencing-school  he  had  made  acquaintance 
with  a  young  officer,  a  Monsieur  Auguste  de  Chatenoeuf, 
— that  he  had  mentioned  to  him  that  he  knew  a  lady  of  his 
name  in  England ;  that  the  officer  had  asked  him  what  the 
age  of  the  lady  might  be,  and  he  had  replied. 

"  Strange,"  said  the  officer  ♦,  "  I  had  a  very  dear  sister, 
who  was  supposed  to  be  drowned,  although  the  body  was 
never  found.  Can  you  tell  me  the  baptismal  name  of  the 
lady  you  mention  ?  " 

"  It  then  occurred  to  me,"  continued  Lionel,  "  that  I 
might  be  imprudent  if  I  answered,  and  I  therefore  said  that 
I  did  not  know,  but  I  thought  you  had  been  called  by  your 
friends,  Annette." 

"  *  Then  it  cannot  be  she,'  replied  he,  *  for  my  sister's 
name  was  Valerie.  But  she  may  have  changed  her  name 
— describe  to  me  her  face  and  figure.' 

"  As  I  at  once  felt  certain  that  you  were  the  party,  and 
was  aware,  that  the  early  portion  of  your  life  was  never 
referred  to  by  you,  I  thought  it  advisable  to  put  him  oft 
the  scent,  until  I  had  made  this  communication.     I  there- 


Valerie  207 

fore  replied,  *  That '  (excuse  me)  *  you  were  very  plain, 
with  a  pug  nose,  and  very  short  and  fat.' 

"  *  Then  it  must  be  somebody  else,'  replied  the  officer. 

*  You  made  my  heart  beat  when  you  first  spoke  about  her, 
for  I  loved  my  sister  dearly,  and  have  never  ceased  to 
lament  her  loss.' 

"  He  then  talked  a  great  deal  of  you,  and  gave  me  some 
history  of  your  former  life.  I  took  the  opportunity  to  ask 
whether   your  unnatural  mother  was    alive,  and  he  said, 

*  Yes,  and  that  your  father  was  also  alive  and  well.' 

**I  did  not  dare  to  ask  more.  Have  I  done  right  or 
wrong,  my  dear  Mademoiselle  Chatenoeuf  .f*  If  wrong,  I 
can  easily  repair  the  error.  Your  brother,  for  such  I  pre- 
sume he  is,  I  admire  very  much.  He  is  very  different 
from  the  officers  of  the  French  army  in  general,  quite 
subdued,  and  very  courteous,  and  there  is  a  kind  spirit  in 
all  he  says,  which  makes  me  like  him  more.  You  have  no 
idea  of  the  feeling  he  showed,  when  he  talked  about  you 
— that  is,  if  it  is  you — which  I  cannot  but  feel  almost 
certain  that  it  is.  One  observation  of  his,  I  think  it  right 
to  make  known  to  you,  which  is,  that  he  told  me  that  since 
your  supposed  death,  your  father  had  never  held  up  his 
head;  indeed,  he  said  that  he  had  never  seen  him  smile 
since." 

The  above  extract  from  Lionel's  letter  created  such  a 
revulsion,  that  I  was  obliged  to  retire  to  my  chamber  to 
conceal  my  agitated  feelings  from  Madame  Gironac.  I 
wept  bitterly  for  some  time.  I  thought  of  what  my  poor 
father  must  have  suffered,  and  the  regrets  of  poor  Augusta 
at  my  supposed  death ;  and  I  doubted  whether  I  was 
justified  in  the  act  I  had  committed,  by  the  treatment  I 
had  received  from  my  mother.  If  she  had  caused  me  so 
much  pain,  was  I  right  in  having  given  so  much  to  others 
who  loved  me .?  My  poor  father,  he  had  never  smiled 
since !  Should  I  permit  him  to  wear  out  his  days  in 
sorrowing  for  my  loss — oh,  no !  I  no  longer  felt  any 
animosity  against  others  who  had  ill-treated  me.  Surely, 
I  could  forgive  even  my  mother,  if  not  for  love  of  her,  at 


2o8  Valerie 

all  events  for  love  of  my  father  and  my  brother.  Yes, 
I  would  do  so,  I  was  now  independent  of  my  mother  and 
all  the  family.  I  had  nothing  to  fear  from  her ;  I  could 
assist  my  family,  if  they  required  it. 

Such  were  my  first  feelings — but  then  came  doubts  and 
fears.  Could  not  my  mother  claim  me  ?  insist  upon  my 
living  with  her  ?  prevent  my  earning  my  livelihood  ?  or  if 
I  did  employ  myself,  could  she  not  take  from  me  all  my 
earnings  ?  Yes,  by  the  law  of  France,  I  thought  she  could. 
Then  again,  would  she  forgive  me  the  three  years  of 
remorse  ?  the  three  years  during  which  she  had  been  under 
the  stigma  of  having,  by  her  barbarity,  caused  her  child  to 
commit  self-destruction  ?  the  three  years  of  reproach  which 
she  must  have  experienced  from  my  father's  clouded 
brow  ?  Would  she  ever  forgive  me  for  having  obtained 
my  independence  by  the  very  talents  which  she  would  not 
allow  me  to  cultivate  ?  No,  never,  unless  her  heart  was 
changed. 

After  many  hours  of  reflection,  I  resolved  that  I  would 
make  known  my  existence  to  Auguste,  and  permit  him  to 
acquaint  my  father,  under  a  promise  of  secrecy,  but  that  I 
would  not  trust  myself  in  France,  or  allow  my  mother  to 
be  aware  of  my  existence,  until  I  could  ascertain  what  her 
power  might  be  over  me.  But  before  I  decided  upon 
any  thing,  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I  would  make  a  con- 
fidant, and  obtain  the  opinion  of  Judge  Selwyn.  By  the 
evening's  post  I  wrote  a  note  to  him,  requesting  that  he 
would  let  me  know  when  I  might  have  an  interview. 

An  answer  arrived  the  next  day,  stating,  that  Judge 
Selwyn  would  call  and  take  me  down  with  him  to  Kew, 
where  I  should  sleep,  and  return  to  town  with  him  on  the 
following  morning.  This  suited  me  very  well,  and,  as 
soon  as  the  carriage  was  off  the  stones,  I  said  that  I  was 
now  about  to  confide  to  him  that  portion  of  my  life  with 
which  he  was  unacquainted,  and  ask  his  advice  how  I 
ought  to  proceed,  in  consequence  of  some  intelligence 
lately  communicated  by  Lionel.  I  then  went  into  the 
whole  detail,  until  I  arrived  at  my  being  taken  away  from 


Valerie  209 

the  barracks  by  Madame  d'Albret ;  the  remainder  of  my 
life  he  knew  sufficient  of,  and  I  then  gave  him  Lionel's 
letter  to  read,  and  when  he  had  done  so,  I  stated  to  him 
what  my  wishes  and  what  my  fears  were,  and  begged  him 
to  decide  for  me  what  was  best  to  be  done. 

"This  is  an  eventful  history,  Valerie,"  said  the  old 
gentleman.  "I  agree  with  you  on  the  propriety  of  making 
your  existence  known  to  your  brother,  and  also  to  your 
father,  who  has  been  sufficiently  punished  for  his  cowardice. 
Whether  your  father  will  be  able  to  contain  his  secret,  I 
doubt  very  much;  and  from  what  you  have  told  me  of 
your  mother,  I  should  certainly  not  trust  myself  in  France. 
I  am  not  very  well  informed  of  the  laws  of  the  country, 
but  it  is  my  impression  that  children  are  there  under  the 
control  of  their  parents  until  they  are  married.  Go  to 
France  I  therefore  would  not,  unless  it  were  as  a  married 
woman :  then  you  will  be  safe.  When  does  Lionel 
come  over  ? " 

**  He  will  come  at  any  time  if  I  say  I  wish  it." 

"Then  let  him  come  over,  and  invite  your  brother  to 
come  with  him,  then  you  can  arrange  with  him.  I  really 
wish  you  were  married,  Valerie,  and  I  wish  also  that  my 
son  was  married ;  I  should  like  to  be  a  grandfather  before 
I  die." 

"With  respect  to  my  marrying,  sir,  I  see  little  chance 
of  that ;  I  dislike  the  idea,  and,  in  fact,  it  would  be  better 
to  be  with  my  mother  at  once,  for  I  prefer  an  old  tyranny 
to  a  new  one." 

"  It  does  not  follow,  my  dear  Valerie ;  depend  upon  it 
there  are  many  happy  marriages.  Am  I  a  tyrant  in  my 
own  house  ?     Does  my  wife  appear  to  be  a  slave  ? " 

"  There  are  many  happy  exceptions,  my  dear  sir," 
replied  I.  "  With  respect  to  your  son's  marrying,  I  think 
you  need  not  despair  of  that ;  for  it  is  my  opinion  that  he 
very  soon  will  be — but  this  is  a  secret,  and  I  must  say  no 
more." 

"  Indeed,"  replied  the  judge,  "  I  know  of  no  one,  and 
he  would  hardly  marry  without  consulting  me." 
V  o 


2 1  o  Valerie 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  think  that  he  will,  and  I  shall  advise  him 
so  to  do — as  it  is  necessary  that  nothing  should  be  known 
till  it  is  over.  Trust  to  me,  sir,  that  if  it  does  take  place, 
you  will  be  quite  satisfied  with  the  choice  which  he  makes ; 
but  I  must  have  your  pledge  not  to  say  one  word  about  it. 
You  might  spoil  all." 

The  old  judge  fell  back  in  his  carriage  in  a  reverie, 
which  lasted  some  little  while,  and  then  said, 

"Valerie,  I  believe  that  I  understand  you  now.  If  it  is 
as  I  guess,  I  certainly  agree  with  you  that  I  will  ask  no 
more  questions,  as  I  should  for  many  reasons  not  wish  it 
to  appear  that  I  know  any  thing  about  it." 

Soon  afterwards  we  arrived  at  Kew,  and,  after  a  pleasant 
visit,  on  the  following  morning  early,  I  returned  to  town 
with  the  judge.  I  then  wrote  to  Lionel,  making  known  to 
him  as  much  as  was  necessary,  under  pledge  of  secrecy, 
and  stating  my  wish  that  he  should  follow  up  my  brother's 
acquaintance,  and  the  next  time  that  he  came  over,  persuade 
him  to  accompany  him,  but  that  he  was  not  to  say  any  thing 
to  him  relative  to  my  being  his  sister,  on  any  account 
whatever. 

Young  Selwyn  called  the  same  day  that  I  came  from 
Kew,  with  the  piece  of  music  which  was  missing.  I  made 
no  remarks  upon  the  fact,  that  the  music  might  have  been 
delivered  to  me  by  his  sister,  because  I  felt  assured  that  it 
contained  a  note  more  musical  than  any  in  the  score ;  I 
gave  it  to  Caroline,  and  a  few  days  afterwards,  observing 
that  she  was  pale  and  restless,  I  obtained  permission  for 
her  to  go  out  with  me  for  the  day.  Mr  Selwyn  happened 
to  call  a  few  minutes  after  our  arrival  at  Madame  Gironac's, 
and  that  frequently  occurred  for  nearly  two  months,  when 
the  time  arrived  that  she  was  to  be  removed  from  the 
school. 

The  reader  will,  of  course,  perceive  that  I  was  assisting 
this  affair  as  much  as  I  could.  I  admit  it  ;  and  I  did  so 
out  of  gratitude  to  Mr  Selwyn's  father,  for  his  kindness  to 
me.  I  knew  Caroline  to  be  a  good  girl,  and  well  suited  to 
Mr  Selwyn ;  I  knew  that  she  must  eventually  have  a  very 


Valerie  211 

large  fortune ;  and,  provided  that  her  father  and  mother 
would  not  be  reconciled  to  their  daughter  after  the 
marriage,  that  Mr  Selwyn  had  the  means,  by  his  practice, 
of  supporting  her  comfortably  without  their  assistance. 
I  considered  that  I  did  a  kindness  to  Caroline  and  to  Mr 
Selwyn,  and  therefore  did  not  hesitate ;  besides,  I  had 
other  ideas  on  the  subject,  which  eventually  turned  out  as 
I  expected,  and  proved  that  I  was  right. 

On  the  last  day  of  September,  Caroline  slipped  out,  and 
followed  me  to  Madame  Gironac's  ;  Mr  Selwyn  was  ready 
with  the  license.  We  walked  to  church,  the  ceremony 
was  performed,  and  Mr  Selwyn  took  his  bride  down  to 
his  father's  house  at  Kew.  The  old  judge  was  somewhat 
prepared  for  the  event,  and  received  her  very  graciously. 
Mrs  Selwyn  and  his  sisters  were  partial  to  Caroline,  and 
followed  the  example  of  the  judge.  Nothing  could  pass 
off  more  quietly  or  more  pleasantly.  For  reasons  which  I 
did  not  explain,  I  requested  Mr  Selwyn,  for  the  present, 
not  to  make  known  his  marriage  to  Caroline's  parents,  as  I 
considered  it  would  be  attended  with  great  and  certain 
advantage  ;  and  he  promised  me  that  he  would  not  only  be 
silent  upon  the  subject,  but  that  all  his  family  should  be 
equally  so. 

If  Mrs  Bradshaw  required  two  bottles  of  eau-de-Cologne 
and  water  to  support  her  when  she  heard  of  the  elopement 
of  Adele  Chabot,  I  leave  the  reader  to  imagine  how  many 
she  required,  when  an  heiress  entrusted  to  her  charge  had 
been  guilty  of  a  similar  act. 

As  Caroline  had  not  left  with  me,  I  was  not  implicated, 
and  the  affair  was  most  inscrutable.  She  had  never  been 
seen  v/alking,  or  known  to  correspond  with  any  young 
man.  I  suggested  to  Mrs  Bradshaw  that  it  was  the  fear 
of  her  father  removing  her  from  her  protection  which  had 
induced  her  to  run  away,  and  that  most  probably  she  had 
gone  to  her  aunt  Bathurst's.  Upon  this  hint,  she  wrote 
to  Mr  Stanhope,  acquainting  him  with  his  daughter's 
disappearance,  and  giving  it  as  her  opinion  that  she  had 
gone  to  her  aunt's,  being  very  unwilling  to  return  home. 


212 


Valerie 


Mr  Stanhope  was  furious ;  he  immediately  drove  to 
Madame  Bathurst's,  whom  he  had  not  seen  for  a  long 
time,  and  demanded  his  daughter.  Madame  Bathurst 
declared  that  she  knew  nothing  about  her.  Mr  Stanhope 
expressed  his  disbelief,  and  they  parted  in  high  words. 

A  few  days  afterwards,  the  Colonel  and  Adele  came  to 
town,  the  three  months  acceded  to  her  wishes  having 
expired  ;  and  now  I  must  relate  what  I  did  not  know  till 
some  days  afterwards,  when  I  saw  Adele,  and  who  had 
the  narrative  from  her  husband. 

It  appeared,  that  as  soon  as  the  Colonel  arrived  in 
London,  still  persuaded  that  he  had  married  Caroline 
Stanhope,  and  not  Adele  Chabot,  without  stating  his 
intention  to  her,  he  went  to  Grosvenor  Square,  and  re- 
quested to  see  Mr  Stanhope.  This  was  about  a  fortnight 
after  Caroline's  elopement  with  Mr  Selwyn.  He  was 
admitted,  and  found  Mr  and  Mrs  Stanhope  in  the  drawing- 
room.  He  had  sent  up  his  card,  and  Mr  Stanhope  re- 
ceived him  with  great  hauteur. 

**  What  may  your  pleasure  be  with  me,  sir  ?  "  (looking 
at  the  card).     "Colonel  Jervis,  I  think  you  call  yourself?" 

Now,  Colonel  Jervis  was  a  man  well  known  about  town, 
and,  in  his  own  opinion,  not  to  know  him  argued  yourself 
unknown  ;  he  was,  therefore,  not  a  little  angry  at  this 
reception,  and  being  a  really  well-bred  man,  was  also 
much  startled  with  the  vulgarity  of  both  parties. 

"  My  name,  Mr  Stanhope,  as  you  are  pleased  to 
observe,"  said  the  Colonel,  with  hauteur,  **  is  Jervis,  and 
my  business  with  you  is  relative  to  your  daughter." 

"  My  daughter,  sir  ?  " 

"  Our  daughter  !  Why,  you  don't  mean  to  tell  us  that 
you  have  run  away  with  our  daughter  ? "  screamed  Mrs 
Stanhope. 

"  Yes,  madam,  such  is  the  fact ;  she  is  now  my  wife, 
and  I  trust  that  she  is  not  married  beneath  herself." 

"  A  Colonel  ! — a  paltry  Colonel  ! — a  match  for  my 
daughter  !  Why,  with  her  fortune  she  might  have 
married  a  Duke,"  screamed  Mrs  Stanhope.      "  I'll  never 


Valerie  213 

speak  to  the  wretch  again.  A  Colonel,  indeed  !  I  suppose 
a  Militia-Colonel.  I  daresay  you  are  only  a  Captain,  after 
all.  Well,  take  her  to  barracks,  and  to  barracks  your- 
self. You  may  leave  the  house.  Not  a  penny — no,  not  a 
penny  do  you  get.     Does  he,  Stanhope  ? " 

*'  Not  one  half  a  farthing,"  replied  Mr  Stanhope,  pom- 
pously.    "  Go,  sir  •,  Mrs  Stanhope's  sentiments  are  mine." 

The  Colonel,  who  was  in  a  towering  passion  at  the 
treatment  he  received,  now  started  up,  and  said,  "  Sir  and 
Madam,  you  appear  to  me  not  to  understand  the  usages  of 
good  society,  and  I  positively  declare,  that  had  1  been 
aware  of  the  insufferable  vulgarity  of  her  parents,  nothing 
would  have  induced  me  to  marry  the  daughter.  I  tell 
you  this,  because  I  care  nothing  for  you.  You  are  on 
the  stilts  at  present,  but  I  shall  soon  bring  you  to  your 
senses  ;  for  know.  Sir  and  Madam,  although  I  did  elope 
with  and  married  your  daughter,  the  marriage  is  not  legal, 
as  she  was  married  under  a  false  name,  and  that  was  her 
own  act — not  mine.  You  may,  therefore,  prepare  to  receive 
your  daughter  back,  when  I  think  fit  to  send  her — dis- 
graced and  dishonoured  ;  and  then  try  if  you  can  match 
her  with  a  Duke.  I  leave  you  to  digest  this  piece  of 
information,  and  now  wish  you  good-morning.  You  have 
my  address,  when  you  feel  inclined  to  apologize,  and  do 
me  the  justice  which  I  shall  expect  before  a  legal  marriage 
takes  place." 

So  saying,  the  Colonel  left  the  house  ;  and  it  would  be 
difficult  to  say  which  of  the  three  parties  was  in  the 
greatest  rage. 

The  Colonel,  who  had  become  sincerely  attached  to 
Adele,  who  had  well  profited  by  the  time  which  she  had 
gained,  returned  home  in  no  very  pleasant  humour. 
Throwing  himself  down  on  the  sofa,  he  said  to  her  in  a 
moody  way, 

"  I'll  be  candid  with  you,  my  dear  ;  if  I  had  seen  your 
father  and  mother  before  I  married  you,  nothing  would 
have  persuaded  me  to  have  made  you  my  wife.  When  a 
man  marries,  I  consider  connexion  and  fortune  to  be  the 


214  Valerie 

two  greatest  points  to  be  obtained,  but  such  animals  as 
your  father  and  mother  I  never  beheld.  Good  Heaven  ! 
that  I  should  be  allied  to  such  people  !  " 

"  May  I  ask  you,  dearest,  to  whom  you  refer,  and  what 
is  the  meaning  of  all  this  ?  My  father  and  mother  !  Why, 
Colonel,  my  father  was  killed  at  the  attack  of  Montmartre, 
and  my  mother  died  before  him." 

*'  Then  who  and  what  are  you,"  cried  the  Colonel, 
jumping  up  ;  "  are  you  not  Caroline  Stanhope  ? " 

"  I  thank  Heaven  I  am  not.  I  have  always  told  you 
that  I  was  Adele  Chabot,  and  no  other  person.  You  must 
admit  that.  My  father  and  mother  were  no  vulgar  people, 
dearest  husband,  and  my  family  is  as  good  as  most  in  France. 
Come  over  with  me  to  Paris,  and  you  will  then  see  who 
my  relatives  and  connexions  are.  I  am  poor,  I  grant,  but 
recollect  that  the  revolution  exiled  many  wealthy  families, 
and  mine  among  the  rest,  although  we  were  permitted 
eventually  to  return  to  France.  What  can  have  induced 
you  to  fall  into  this  error,  and  still  persist  (notwithstanding 
my  assertions  to  the  contrary),  that  I  am  the  daughter  of 
those  vulgar  upstarts,  who  are  proverbial  for  their  want 
of  manners,  and  who  are  not  admitted  into  hardly  any 
society,  rich  as  they  are  supposed  to  be  ?  " 

The  Colonel  looked  all  amazement. 

"  I'm  sorry  you  are  disappointed,  dearest,"  continued 
Adele,  "if  you  are  so.  I  am  sorry  that  I'm  not  Caroline 
Stanhope  with  a  large  fortune,  but  if  I  do  not  bring  you  a 
fortune,  by  economy  I  will  save  you  one.  Let  me  only  see 
that  you  are  not  deprived  of  your  usual  pleasures  and 
luxuries,  and  I  care  not  what  I  do  or  how  I  live.  You  will 
find  no  exacting  wife  in  me,  dearest,  troubling  you  for 
expenses  you  cannot  afford.  I  will  live  but  to  please  you, 
and  if  I  do  not  succeed,  I  will  die — if  you  wish  to  be  rid  of 
me." 

Adele  resumed  her  caresses  with  the  tears  running 
down  her  cheeks,  for  she  loved  her  husband  dearly,  and 
felt  what  she  said. 

The   Colonel   could   not   resist  her :  he  put   his   arms 


Valerie  215 

round  her  and  said,  "  Do  not  cry,  Adele,  I  believe  you, 
and,  moreover,  I  feel  that  I  love  you.  I  am  thankful 
that  I  have  not  married  Caroline  Stanhope,  for  I  presume 
she  cannot  be  very  different  from  her  parents.  I  admit 
that  I  have  been  deceiving  myself,  and  that  I  have 
deceived  myself  into  a  better  little  wife  than  I  deserve, 
perhaps.  I  really  am  glad  of  my  escape.  I  would  not 
have  been  connected  with  those  people  for  the  universe. 
We  will  do  as  you  say :  we  will  go  to  France  for  a  short 
time,  and  you  shall  introduce  me  to  your  relations." 

Before  the  next  morning,  Adele  had  gained  the  victory. 
The  Colonel  felt  that  he  had  deceived  himself,  that  he 
might  be  laughed  at,  and  that  the  best  that  could  be  done 
was  to  go  to  Paris  and  announce  from  thence  his  marriage 
in  the  papers.  He  had  a  sufficiency  to  live  upon,  to 
command  luxury  as  well  as  comforts,  and  on  the  whole 
he  was  now  satisfied,  that  a  handsome  and  strongly- 
attached  wife,  who  brought  him  no  fortune,  was  preferable 
to  a  marriage  of  mere  interest.  I  may  as  well  here 
observe,  that  Adele  played  her  cards  so  well,  that  the 
Colonel  was  a  happy  and  contented  man.  She  kept  her 
promise,  and  he  found  with  her  management  that  he  had 
more  money  than  a  married  man  required,  and  he  blessed 
the  day  in  which  he  had  married  by  mistake.  And  now 
to  return  to  the  Stanhopes. 

Although  they  were  too  angry  at  the  time  to  pay  much 
heed  to  the  Colonel's  parting  threats,  yet  when  they  had 
cooled,  and  had  time  for  reflection,  Mr  and  Mrs  Stanhope 
were  much  distressed  at  the  intelligence  that  their 
daughter  was  not  legally  married.  For  some  days,  they 
remained  quiet,  at  last  they  thought  it  advisable  to  come 
to  terms  to  save  their  daughter's  honour.  But  during 
this  delay  on  their  part,  Adele  had  called  upon  me,  and 
introduced  her  husband  and  made  me  acquainted  with 
all  that  had  passed.  They  stated  their  intention  of  pro- 
ceeding to  Paris  immediately,  and  although  I  knew  that 
Adele's  relations  were  of  good  family,  yet  I  thought  an 
introduction  to  Madame  d'Albret  would  be  of  service  to 


2 1 6  Valerie 

her.  I  therefore  gave  her  one,  and  it  proved  most 
serviceable,  for  the  Colonel  found  himself  in  the  first 
society  in  Paris,  and  his  wife  was  well  received  and  much 
admired.  When,  therefore,  Mr  Stanhope  made  up  his 
mind  to  call  upon  the  Colonel  at  the  address  of  the  hotel 
where  they  had  put  up,  he  found  they  had  left,  and 
nobody  knew  where  they  had  gone.  This  was  a  severe 
blow,  and  Mr  and  Mrs  Stanhope  were  in  a  state  of  the 
utmost  uncertainty  and  suspense.  Now  was  the  time 
for  Mr  Selwyn  to  come  forward,  and  I  despatched  a  note 
to  him,  requesting  him  to  come  to  town.  I  put  him  in 
possession  of  Adele's  history,  her  marriage  with  the 
Colonel,  and  all  the  particulars  with  which  the  reader  is 
acquainted,  and  I  pointed  out  to  him  how  he  should  act 
when  he  called  upon  Mr  Stanhope,  which  I  advised  him 
to  do  immediately.  He  followed  my  advice,  and  thus 
described  what  passed  on  his  return. 

"  I  sent  up  my  card  to  Mr  and  Mrs  Stanhope,  and  was 
received  almost  as  politely  as  the  Colonel.  I  made  no 
remark,  but  taking  a  chair,  which  was  not  oiFered  to  me, 
I  said,  *  You  have  my  card,  Mr  Stanhope,  I  must,,  in 
addition  to  my  name,  inform  you  that  I  am  a  barrister, 
and  that  my  father  is  Judge  Selwyn,  who  now  sits  on 
the  King's  Bench.  You  probably  have  met  him  in  the 
circles  in  which  you  visit,  although  you  are  not  acquainted 
with  him.  Your  sister,  Madame  Bathurst,  we  have  the 
pleasure  of  knowing.' 

"  This  introduction  made  them  look  more  civil,  for  a 
Judge  was  with  them  somebody. 

*'  *  My  object  in  coming  here  is  to  speak  to  you  relative 
to  your  daughter.' 

**  *  Do  you  come  from  the  Colonel,  then  ? '  said  Mrs 
Stanhope,  sharply. 

"  *  No,  madam.    I  have  no  acquaintance  with  the  Colonel.' 

'^  *  Then  how  do  you  know  my  daughter,  sir  ? ' 

"  '  I  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  her  at  my  father's. 
She  stayed  a  short  time  with  my  family  at  our  country 
seat  at  Kew.' 


Valerie  217 

"  '  Indeed  !  '  exclaimed  Mrs  Stanhope,  *  well  I  had  no 
idea  of  that.  Tm  sure  the  Judge  was  very  kind  ;  but, 
sir,  you  know  that  my  daughter  has  married  very  un- 
fortunately.' 

**  *  That  she  has  married,  madam,  I  am  aware,  but  I 
trust  not  unfortunately.' 

'*  '  Why,  sir,  she  has  married  a  colonel, — a  fellow  who 
came  here  and  told  us  it  was  no  marriage  at  all ! ' 

"  *  It  is  to  rectify  that  mistake,  madam,  which  has 
induced  me  to  call.  The  Colonel,  madam,  did  hear  that 
your  daughter  was  at  Mrs  Bradshaw's  establishment,  and 
wished  to  carry  her  off,  supposing  that  she  was  a  very 
rich  prize,  but,  madam,  he  made  a  slight  mistake — instead 
of  your  daughter,  he  has  run  away  and  married  the  French 
teacher,  who  has  not  a  sixpence.  He  has  now  found  out 
his  mistake,  and  is  off  to  Paris  to  hide  himself  from  the 
laughter  of  the  town.' 

"  This  intelligence  was  the  cause  of  much  mirth  and 
glee  to  Mr  and  Mrs  Stanhope  ;  the  latter  actually  cried 
with  delight,  and  I  took  care  to  join  heartily  in  the  merri- 
ment.    As  soon  as  it  had  subsided,  Mrs  Stanhope  said, — 

"  *  But  Mr  Selwyn,  you  said  that  my  daughter  was 
married.     How  is  that  ? ' 

" '  Why,  madam,  the  fact  is,  that  your  daughter's 
affections  were  engaged  at  the  time  of  this  elopement 
of  the  Colonel's,  and  it  was  her  intention  to  make  known 
to  you  that  such  was  the  case,  presuming  that  you  would 
not  refuse  to  sanction  her  marriage ;  but,  when  the  elope- 
ment took  place,  and  it  was  even  reported  that  she  had 
run  away,  her  position  became  very  awkward,  and  the 
more  so,  as  some  people  declared  (as  the  Colonel  asserted), 
that  she  was  not  legally  married.  On  consulting  with 
the  gentleman  of  her  choice,  it  was  argued  thus  :  If  Miss 
Stanhope  goes  back  to  her  father's  house  after  this  report 
that  she  is  not  legally  married,  it  will  be  supposed  that 
the  Colonel,  finding  that  he  was  disappointed  in  his  views, 
had  returned  her  dishonoured  upon  her  parents'  hands, 
and  no  subsequent  marriage  would  remove  the  impression. 


2 1 8  Valerie 

It  was  therefore  considered  advisable,  both  on  her  parents' 
account  and  on  her  own,  that  she  also  should  elope,  and 
then  it  would  be  easily  explained  that  it  was  somebody 
else  who  had  eloped  with  the  Colonel,  and  that  Miss 
Stanhope  had  married  in  a  secret  way.  Miss  Stanhope, 
therefore,  was  properly  married  in  church  before  respect- 
able witnesses,  and  conducted  immediately  afterwards  by 
her  husband  to  his  father's  house,  who  approved  of  what 
was  done,  as  now  no  reflection  can  be  made,  either  upon 
Miss  Stanhope  or  her  respectable  parents.' 

*^  *  Well,  let  us  all  know  the  person  to  whom  she  is 
married.' " 

"*To  myself,  madam,  and  your  daughter  is  now  at 
Judge  Selwyn's,  where  she  has  been  ever  since  her 
marriage,  with  my  mother  and  sisters.  My  father  would 
have  accompanied  me,  to  explain  all  this,  but  the  fact  is, 
that  his  lordship  is  now  so  much  occupied  that  he  could 
not.  He  will,  however,  be  happy  to  see  Mr  Stanhope, 
who  is  an  idle  man,  either  at  his  town  house,  or  at  his 
country  seat.  I  trust,  madam,  as  I  have  the  honour  to 
be  your  son-in-law,  you  will  permit  me  to  kiss  your 
hand  ? ' 

** '  Caroline  may  have  done  worse,  my  dear,'  said  the 
lady  to  her  husband,  who  was  still  wavering.  *  Mr 
Selwyn  may  be  a  judge  himself,  or  he  may  be  a  Lord 
Chancellor,  recollect  that.  Mr  Selwyn  you  are  welcome, 
and  I  shall  be  most  happy  to  see  his  lordship,  and  my 
husband  shall  call  upon  him  when  we  know  when  he 
will  be  at  leisure.  Oh  !  that  Colonel,  but  he's  rightly 
served,  a  French  teacher.  Ha,  ha,  ha ! '  and  Mrs 
Stanhope's  mirth  was  communicated  to  her  husband,  who 
now  held  out  his  hand  to  me  in  a  most  patronising 
manner. 

**  'Well,  sir,  I  give  you  joy.  I  believe  you  have  saved 
my  daughter's  character,  and  my  dear,'  added  he,  very 
pompously,  *  we  must  do  something  for  the  young  people.' 

"  '  I  trust,  sir,  I  bear  your  forgiveness  to  Caroline.' 

"  *  Yes,  you  do,  Mr  Selwyn,'  said  the  lady.     *  Bring  her 


Valerie  219 

here  as  soon  as  you  please.  Oh  that  Colonel !  ha,  ha,  ha  ! 
and  it  is  capital.     A  French  teacher.     Ha,  ha,  ha.' " 

Such  was  the  winding  up  of  this  second  marriage.  Had 
not  Mr  and  Mrs  Stanhope  been  much  subdued  by  the  intel- 
ligence received  from  the  Colonel  of  the  marriage  being 
illegal,  and  had  they  not  also  been  much  gratified  at  the 
mistake  of  the  Colonel,  things  might  not  have  gone  off  so 
pleasantly.  I  have  only  to  add,  that  Mr  Stanhope,  who 
appeared  to  obey  his  wife  in  every  thing,  called  upon  the 
Judge,  and  their  interview  was  very  amicable.  Mr  Stan- 
hope, upon  the  Judge  stating  that  his  son  had  sufficient 
income,  immediately  became  profuse,  and  settled  ^2000 
per  annum  upon  his  daughter,  during  his  life,  with  a 
promise  of  much  more  eventually.  Caroline  was  graciously 
received  by  her  mother,  and  presented  with  some  splendid 
diamonds.  The  Judge  told  me  that  he  knew  the  part  I 
had  taken  in  the  affair,  and  shook  his  finger  at  me. 

Thus  ended  this  affair,  and  Madame  Gironac,  when  she 
heard  how  busy  I  had  been  in  the  two  elopements,  said, 

"Ah,  Valerie,  you  begin  by  marrying  other  people. 
You  will  end  in  finding  a  husband  for  yourself." 

**  That  is  quite  another  thing,  madam,"  I  replied.  "  I 
have  no  objection  in  assisting  other  people  to  their  wishes, 
but  it  does  not  follow  that  therefore  I  am  to  seek  for 
myself  what  I  do  not  wish." 

"  Valerie,  I  am  a  prophetess.  You  will  be  married 
some  time  next  year.     Mark  my  words." 

**  I  will  not  forget  them,  and  at  the  end  of  the  year  we 
shall  see  who  is  right,  and  who  is  wrong." 

After  all  this  bustle  and  turmoil,  there  was  a  calm, 
which  lasted  the  whole  winter.  I  followed  up  my  usual 
avocations.  I  had  as  many  pupils  as  I  could  attend  to, 
and  saved  money  fast.  The  winter  passed  away,  and  in 
the  spring  I  expected  Lionel  with  my  brother  Auguste. 
I  looked  forward  to  seeing  my  brother  with  great  impa- 
tience ;  not  a  day  that  he  was  out  of  my  thoughts.  I  was 
most  anxious  to  hear  of  my  father,  my  brothers,  and 
sisters,  and   every  particular  connected  with  the  family, 


220  Valerie 

even  my  mother  was  an  object  of  interest,  although  not  of 
regard,  but  I  had  forgiven  all  others  who  had  ill-treated 
me,  and  I  felt  that  I  forgave  and  forgot,  if  she  would 
behave  as  a  mother  towards  me.  I  had  received  kind 
letters  from  Madame  d'Albret  and  Adele  ;  the  letters  of 
the  latter  were  most  amusing.  Madame  Bathurst  had 
called  upon  me  several  times.  I  was  at  peace  with  all  the 
world  and  with  myself.  At  last,  I  received  a  letter  from 
Lionel,  stating  that  he  was  coming  over  in  a  few  days  j 
that  he  had  great  difficulty  in  persuading  my  brother  to 
come  with  him,  as  he  could  not  afford  the  expense  out  of 
his  own  means,  and  did  not  like  to  lie  under  such  an 
obligation.  At  last,  he  had  been  over-ruled,  and  was 
coming  with  him. 

"Then  I  shall  see  you  again,  dear  Auguste  !  "  thought 
I ;  "  you  who  always  loved  me,  always  protected  me  and 
took  my  part,  and  who  so  lamented  my  supposed  death ; " 
and  my  thoughts  turned  to  the  time  when  he  and  I  were 
with  my  grandmother  in  the  palace,  and  our  early  days  were 
passed  over  in  review.  "  My  poor  grandmother,  how  I 
loved  you  !  and  how  you  deserved  to  be  loved ! "  And 
then  I  calculated  what  I  might  have  been,  had  I  been  left 
with  my  grandmother,  and  had  inherited  her  small 
property ;  and,  on  reflection,  I  decided  that  I  was  better 
off  now  than  I  probably  should  have  been,  and  that  all 
was  for  the  best.  I  thought  of  the  future,  and  whether  it 
was  likely  I  ever  should  marry,  and  I  decided  that  I  never 
would,  but  that  if  I  ever  returned  to  my  family,  I  would 
assist  my  sisters,  and  try  to  make  them  happy. 

"  Yes,"  thought  I,  "  marry  I  never  will — that  is  decided 
— nothing  shall  ever  induce  me." 

My  reverie  was  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  a  stranger, 
who,  apologising  to  me,  stated  that  he  had  come  to  seek 
Monsieur  Gironac. 

I  replied  that  he  was  not  at  home,  and  probably  it  would 
be  half  an  hour  before  he  returned  to  dinner. 

"With  your  leave,  mademoiselle,"  said  he,  gracefully 
bo^ving,  "  I  will  wait  till  he  returns.     I  will  not,  however. 


Valerie  221 

trespass  upon  your  time,  if  it  is  disagreeable  ;  perhaps  the 
servant  will  accommodate  me  with  a  chair  elsewhere  ? " 

I  requested  that  he  would  be  seated,  as  there  was  no 
fire  in  any  other  room,  and  he  took  a  chair.  He  was  a 
Frenchman,  speaking  good  English,  but  he  soon  discovered 
that  I  was  his  countrywoman,  and  the  conversation  was 
carried  on  in  French.  He  informed  me  that  he  was  the 
Comte  de  Chavannes.  But  I  must  describe  him.  He  was 
rather  small  in  stature,  but  elegantly  made;  his  features 
were,  if  anything,  effeminate,  but  very  handsome ;  they 
would  have  been  handsome  in  a  woman.  The  effeminacy, 
was,  however,  relieved  by  a  pair  of  moustaches,  soft,  silky, 
and  curling.  His  manners  were  peculiarly  fascinating,  and 
his  conversation  lively  and  full  of  point.  I  was  much 
pleased  with  him  during  the  half  hour  that  we  were 
together,  during  which  we  had  kept  up  the  conversation 
with  much  spirit.  The  arrival  of  Monsieur  Gironac  put 
an  end  to  our  tete-a-tete,  and  having  arranged  his  business 
with  him,  which  was  relative  to  some  flute-music  which 
the  Comte  wished  to  be  published,  after  a  few  minutes 
more  conversation,  he  took  his  leave. 

"Now  there's  a  man  that  I  would  select  for  your 
husband,  Valerie,"  said  Monsieur  Gironac,  after  the 
Comte  had  left.     "Is  he  not  a  very  agreeable  fellow  ? " 

"Yes  he  is,"  I  replied,  "he  is  very  entertaining  and 
very  well  bred.     "Who  is  he  ? " 

"  His  history  is  told  in  few  words,"  replied  Monsieur 
Gironac.  "  His  father  emigrated  with  the  Bourbons  \ 
but,  unlike  most  of  those  who  emigrated,  he  neither 
turned  music-teacher,  dancing-master,  hair-dresser,  nor 
teacher  of  the  French  language.  He  had  a  little  money, 
and  he  embarked  in  commerce.  He  went  as  super-cargo, 
and  then  as  travelling  partner  in  a  house  to  America,  the 
Havannah,  and  the  West  Indies ;  and,  after  having  crossed 
the  Atlantic  about  twenty  times  in  the  course  of  the  late 
war,  he  amassed  a  fortune  of  about  ;;^40,ooo.  At  the 
restoration,  he  went  to  Paris,  resumed  his  title,  which  he 
had  laid  aside   during  his  commercial   course,   was  well 


222  Valerie 

received  by  Louis  XVIII.,  and  made  a  Colonel  of  the 
Legion  of  Honour.  He  returned  to  this  country  to  settle 
his  affairs,  previous  to  going  down  to  Brittany,  and  died 
suddenly,  leaving  the  young  man  you  have  just  seen,  who 
is  his  only  son  and  heir,  alone  on  the  wide  world,  and 
with  a  good  fortune  as  soon  as  he  came  of  age.  At  the 
time  of  his  father's  death,  he  was  still  at  school.  Now  he 
is  twenty-four  years  old,  and  has  been  for  three  years  in 
possession  of  the  property,  which  is  still  in  the  English 
funds.  He  appears  to  like  England  better  than  France, 
for  most  of  his  time  is  passed  in  London.  He  is  very 
talented,  very  musical,  composes  well,  and  is  altogether  a 
most  agreeable  young  man,  and  fit  for  the  husband  of 
Mademoiselle  Valerie  de  Chatenoeuf.  Now  you  have  the 
whole  history,  the  marriage  is  yet  to  take  place." 

"Your  last  observation  is  correct;  or  rather  it  is  not, 
for  the  marriage  will  never  take  place." 

"  Mais,  que  voulez-vous  Mademoiselle  ? "  cried  Monsieur 
Gironac,  **  must  we  send  for  the  angel  Gabriel  for  you  ?  " 

"No,"  replied  I,  "he  is  not  a  marrying  man  any  more 
than  I  am  a  marrying  woman.  Is  it  not  sufficient  that  I 
admit  your  Count  to  be  very  agreeable  ? — that  won't  con- 
tent you.  You  want  me  to  marry  a  man  whom  I  have 
seen  for  one  half  hour.  Are  you  reasonable.  Monsieur 
Gironac?" 

"He  has  rank,  wealth,  good  looks,  talent,  and  polished 
manners  ;  and  you  admit  that  you  do  not  dislike  him  ; 
what  would  you  have  more  .'' " 

"He  is  not  in  love  with  me,  and  I  am  not  in  love  with 
him." 

"  Mademoiselle  Valerie  de  Chatenoeuf,  you  are  une  enfant. 
I  will  no  longer  trouble  myself  with  looking  out  for  a 
husband  for  you.  You  shall  die  a  sour  old  maid,"  and 
Monsieur  Gironac  left  the  room,  pretending  to  be  in  a 
passion. 

A  few  days  after  the  meeting  with  Count  de  Chavannes, 
Lionel  made  his  appearance.  My  heart  beat  quick  as  I 
welcomed  him. 


Valerie  223 

"  He  is  here,"  said  he,  anticipating  my  question,  *'  but  I 
called  just  to  know  when  we  should  come,  and  whether  I 
was  to  say  any  thing  to  him  before  he  came." 

"No,  no,  tell  him  nothing — bring  him  here  directly — 
how  long  will  it  be  before  you  return  ?  " 

"  Not  half  an  hour ;  I  am  at  my  old  lodgings  in  Suffolk 
Street,  so  good-bye  for  the  present,"  and  Lionel  walked 
away  again. 

Monsieur  and  Madame  Gironac  were  both  out,  and 
would  not  return  for  an  hour  or  two.  I  thought  the  half 
hour  would  never  pass,  but  it  did  at  last,  and  they  knocked 
at  the  door.  Lionel  entered,  followed  by  my  brother 
Auguste.  I  was  surprised  at  his  having  grown  so  tall  and 
handsome. 

"  Madame  Gironac  is  not  at  home,  mademoiselle,"  said 
Lionel. 

"  No,  Monsieur  Lionel." 

"  Allow  me  to  present  to  you  Monsieur  Auguste  de 
Chatenceuf,  a  lieutenant  in  the  service  of  his  Majesty  the 
King  of  the  French." 

Auguste  bowed,  and,  as  I  returned  the  salute,  looked 
earnestly  at  me  and  started. 

"  Excuse  me,  mademoiselle,"  said  he,  coming  up  to  me, 
and  speaking  in  a  tremulous  voice,  *'but — yes,  you  must 
be  Valerie." 

"  Yes,  dear  Auguste,"  cried  I,  opening  my  arms. 

He  rushed  to  me  and  covered  me  with  kisses,  and  then 
staggering  to  a  chair,  sat  down  and  wept.  So  did  I,  and 
so  did  Lionel,  for  sympathy  and  company. 

"  Why  did  you  conceal  this  from  me,  Lionel .? "  said  he 
after  a  time  y  "see  how  you  have  unmanned  me." 

"  I  only  obeyed  orders,  Auguste,"  replied  Lionel ;  "  but, 
now  that  I  have  executed  my  commission,  I  will  leave  you 
together,  for  you  must  have  much  to  say  to  each  other.  I 
will  join  you  at  dinner-time." 

Lionel  went  out  and  left  us  together ;  we  renewed  our 
embraces,  and  after  we  were  more  composed,  entered  into 
explanations.     I  told  him  my  history  in  as  few  words  as 


224  Valerie 

possible,  promising  to  enter  into  details  afterwards,  and 
then  I  inquired  about  the  family.     Auguste  replied, 

*'  I  will  begin  from  the  time  of  your  disappearance.  No 
one  certainly  had  any  suspicion  of  Madame  d'Albret  having 
spirited  you  away  ;  indeed,  she  was,  as  you  know,  con- 
stantly at  the  barracks  till  my  father  left,  and  expressed 
her  conviction  that  you  had  destroyed  yourself.  The 
outcry  against  your  mother  was  universal ;  she  dared  not 
show  herself,  and  your  father  was  in  a  state  to  excite 
compassion.  Four  or  five  times  a  day  did  he  take  his 
melancholy  walk  down  to  the  Morgue  to  ascertain  if  your 
body  was  found.  He  became  so  melancholy,  morose,  and 
irritable,  that  people  were  afraid  lest  he  would  destroy 
himself.  He  never  went  home  to  your  mother  but  there 
was  a  scene  of  reproaches  on  his  part,  and  defence  on 
hers,  that  was  a  scandal  to  the  barracks.  All  her 
power  over  him  ceased  from  that  time,  and  has  ceased 
for  ever  since,  and  perhaps  you  know  that  he  has 
retired." 

"  How  should  I  know,  Auguste  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  he  could  not  bear  to  look  the  other  officers  in 
the  face  ;  he  told  me  that  he  considered  himself,  from  his 
weakness  and  folly,  to  have  been  the  murderer  of  his 
child,  that  he  felt  himself  despicable,  and  could  not  longer 
remain  with  the  regiment.  As  soon  as  the  regiment 
arrived  at  Lyons,  he  sent  in  his  retirement,  and  has  ever 
since  been  living  at  Pau,  in  the  south  of  France,  upon  his 
half-pay  and  the  other  property  which  he  possesses." 

"  My  poor  father  !  "  exclaimed  I,  bursting  into  tears. 

"  As  for  me,  you  know  that  I  obtained  leave  to  quit 
the  regiment,  and  have  ever  since  been  in  the  51st  of  the 
line.  I  have  obtained  my  grade  of  lieutenant.  I  have 
seen  my  father  but  once  since  I  parted  with  him  at  Paris. 
He  is  much  altered,  and  his  hair  is  gray." 

"Is  he  comfortable  where  he  is,  Auguste  ? " 

"  Yes,  Valerie  ;  I  think  that  he  did  wisely,  for  it  was 
ruinous  travelling  about  with  so  many  children.  He  is 
comfortable,  and,  I  believe,  as  happy  as  he  can  be.     Oh, 


Valerie  225 

if  he  did  but  know  that  you  were  alive,  it  would  add  ten 
years  to  his  life." 

**He  shall  know  it,  my  dear  Auguste,"  exclaimed  I,  as 
the  tears  coursed  down  my  cheeks.  "  I  feel  now  that  I 
was  very  selfish  in  consenting  to  Madame  d'Albert's 
proposal,  but  I  was  hardly  in  my  senses  at  the  time." 

"  I  cannot  wonder  at  your  taking  the  step,  nor  can  I 
blame  you.  Your  life  was  one  of  torture,  and  it  was 
torture  to  others  to  see  what  you  underwent." 

"  I  pity  my  father,  for  weak  as  he  was,  the  punishment 
has  been  too  severe." 

"But  you  will  make  him  happy  now,  and  he  will  rejoice 
in  his  old  days." 

**  And  now,  Auguste,  tell  me  about  Nicolas — he  never 
liked  me,  but  I  forgive  him — how  is  he  ?  " 

"  He  is,  I  believe,  well ;  but  he  has  left  his  home." 

"  Left  home  !  " 

"  You  know  how  kind  your  mother  was  to  him — I 
may  say,  how  she  doted  upon  him.  Well,  one  day  he 
announced  his  intention  of  going  to  Italy,  with  a  friend  he 
had  picked  up,  who  belonged  to  Naples.  His  mother  was 
frantic  at  the  idea,  but  he  actually  laughed  at  her,  and 
behaved  in  a  very  unfeeling  manner.  Your  mother  was 
cut  to  the  heart,  and  has  never  got  over  it ;  but,  Valerie, 
the  children  who  are  spoiled  by  indulgence,  always  turn 
out  the  most  ungrateful." 

"  Have  you  heard  of  him  since  ?  " 

"  Yes  5  he  wrote  to  me,  telling  me  that  he  was  leading 
an  orchestra  in  some  small  town,  and  advancing  rapidly — 
you  know  his  talent  for  music — but  not  one  line  has  he 
ever  written  to  his  mother." 

**  Ah,  me  !  "  sighed  I,  "  and  that  is  all  the  return  she 
has  for  her  indulgence  to  him.  Now  tell  me  about 
Clara." 

'*  She  is  well  married,  and  lives  at  Tours  :  her  husband 
is  an  etnploye,  but  I  don't  exactly  know  what." 

"  And  Sophie  and  Elisee  ?  " 

"  Are  both  well,  and  promise  to  grow  up  fine  girls,  but 


2  26  Valerie 

not  so  handsome  as  you  are,  Valerie.  It  was  the  wonderful 
improvement  in  your  person  that  made  me  doubt  for  a 
moment  when  I  first  saw  you." 

"  And  dear  little  Pierre,  that  I  used  to  pinch  that  I 
might  get  out  of  the  house,  poor  fellow  ? " 

**  Is  a  fine  boy,  and  makes  his  father  very  melancholy, 
and  his  mother  very  angry,  by  talking  about  you." 

*'  And  now,  Auguste,  one  more  question.  On  what 
terms  are  my  father  and  mother,  and  how  does  she  conduct 
herself?" 

"  My' father  treats  her  with  ceremony  and  politeness, 
but  not  with  affection.  She  has  tried  every  means  to 
resume  her  empire  over  him,  but  finds  it  impossible,  and 
she  has  now  turned  devote.  They  sleep  in  separate  rooms, 
and  he  is  very  harsh  and  severe  to  her  at  times,  when  the 
fit  comes  on  him.  Indeed,  Valerie,  if  you  sought  revenge, 
which  I  know  you  do  not  do,  you  have  had  sufficient,  for 
her  brow  is  wrinkled  with  care  and  mortification." 

**  But  do  you  think  she  is  sorry  for  what  she  has 
done  ? " 

"  I  regret  to  say  I  do  not.  I  think  she  is  sorry  for  the 
consequences,  but  that  her  animosity  against  you  would  be 
greater  than  ever  if  she  knew  that  you  were  alive,  and  if 
you  were  again  in  her  power  she  would  wreak  double 
vengeance.  Many  things  have  occurred  to  confirm  me  in 
this  belief.  You  have  overthrown  her  power,  which  she 
never  will  forgive  ;  and,  as  for  her  religion,  I  have  no 
faith  in  that." 

"It  is  then  as  I  feared,  Auguste  ;  and  if  I  make  known 
my  existence  to  my  father,  it  must  be  concealed  from  my 
mother." 

"  I  agree  with  you  that  it  will  be  best ;  for  there  is  no 
saying  to  what  point  the  vengeance  of  an  unnatural  mother 
may  be  carried.  But  let  us  quit  this  subject,  for  the 
present  at  least,  and  now  tell  me  more  about  yourself." 

"  I  will — but  there  is  Lionel's  knock  :  so  I  must  defer 
it  till  another  opportunity.  Dear  Auguste,  give  me  one 
more  kiss,  while  we  are  alone.' 


Valerie  227 


Chapter  XII 

In  a  few  minutes  after  Lionel's  return,  which  he  had  con- 
siderably postponed,  until  Monsieur  Gironac's  dinner  hour 
had  all  but  arrived,  my  good  host  first,  and  then  kind, 
merry  little  madame,  made  their  appearance,  and  a  little 
while  was  consumed  in  introductions,  exclamations, 
admirations,  and  congratulations,  all  tinctured  not  a  little 
by  that  national  vivacity,  which  other  folks  are  in  the 
habit  of  calling  extravagance,  and  which,  as  my  readers 
well  know  already,  the  good  Gironacs  had  by  no  means 
got  rid  of,  even  in  the  course  of  a  long  sejour  in  the 
matter-of-fact  metropolis  of  England. 

Fortunately,  my  friends  were  for  the  most  part,  au  fait 
to  the  leading  circumstances  of  my  life,  so  that  little 
explanation  was  needed. 

And  more  fortunately  yet,  like  tide  and  time,  dinner 
waits  for  no  man ,  nor  have  I  ever  observed,  in  all  my 
adventurous  life,  that  the  sympathy  of  the  most  senti- 
mental, the  grief  of  the  most  woe-begone,  or  the  joy  of 
the  happiest,  ever  induces  them  to  neglect  the  summons  of 
the  dinner-bell,  and  the  calls  of  the  responsive  appetite. 

In  the  midst  of  the  delight  of  madame,  at  having  at  last 
to  receive  the  brother  of  cette  chere  Valerie,  and  that  brother, 
too,  si  hel  homme  et  brave  afficier,  et  (Tune  ressemblance  si  par- 
faite  a  la  charmante  sceur,  dinner  was  luckily  announced  ; 
and  the  torrent-tide  of  madame's  hospitality  was  cut  short, 
by  her  husband's  declaration  that  we  were  all,  like  himself, 
dying  of  hunger;  and  that  not  a  word  more  must  be 
spoken,  touching  sympathies  or  sentiments,  until  we  had 
partaken  of  something  nutritious  de  quoi  soutenir  Vepuisement 
des  emotions  si  dechirantes, 

Madame  laughed,  declared  that  he  was  un  barbare,  un 
malheureux  sans  grandeur  de  Vdme,  and  taking  possession  of 
Auguste,  led  him  awa^into  the  dining-room :  where,  though 
she  told  me  afterwards  that  she  was  au  comble  de  desespoir 


228  Valerie 

at  having  to  sit  us  down  to  so  everyday  a  meal,  we  found 
an  excellent  dinner,  and  spent  a  very  pleasant  hour,  until 
coffee  was  served ;  when,  with  it,  not  a  little  to  my 
surprise,  nor  very  much  to  my  delight.  Monsieur  de 
Chavannes  made  his  appearance. 

There  was  a  quizzical  look  on  Monsieur  Gironac's  face, 
and  a  roguish  twinkle  in  his  eye,  which  led  me  to  beHeve 
that  what  was  really  a  matter  of  surprise  to  me,  was  none 
to  my  worthy  host ;  for  the  Count  de  Chavannes  had  never 
visited  the  house  before,  in  the  evening  ;  nor,  from  what  I 
had  understood,  was  he  on  terms  of  particular  intimacy 
with  the  Gironacs. 

I  was  foolish  enough  to  be,  at  first,  a  little  put  out  at 
this  ;  and,  having  manifested  some  slight  embarrassment  on 
his  first  entrance,  which  I  learned  afterwards,  did  not 
escape  his  eye,  though  he  was  far  too  well-bred  to  show 
it,  I  made  the  matter  worse  by  calling  my  pride  to  my  aid, 
incited  thereto  by  Madame  Gironac's  glance  and  smile  at 
my  blushing  confusion,  and  certainly  in  no  respect  con- 
tributed to  the  gaiety  of  the  evening.  Nothing,  however, 
I  must  admit,  could  have  been  more  gentlemanly  or  in 
better  taste,  than  the  whole  demeanour  of  Monsieur  de 
Chavannes,  and  I  could  not  help  feeling  this,  and  com- 
paring it  mentally  with  the  inferior  bearing  of  others  I  had 
seen,  even  in  the  midst  of  my  fit  of  hauteur  and  frigidity. 

He  neither  immediately  withdrew  himself  on  learning 
that  my  brother,  whom  I  had  not  seen  for  many  years,  had 
but  just  arrived  as  any  half-bred  person  would  have  done 
under  the  like  circumstances,  with  an  awkward  apology 
for  his  presence,  tending  only  to  make  every  one  else  more 
awkward  yet ;  nor  made  set  speeches,  nor  foolish  compli- 
ments, on  a  subject  too  important  for  such  trifling. 

He  did  not  trouble  me  with  any  attentions,  which  he 
perceived  would  be  at  that  moment  distasteful,  but  ex- 
hibited the  most  marked  desire  to  cultivate  the  acquaint- 
ance of  Auguste,  to  whom  he  showed  a  degree  of  defer- 
ence, though  himself  somewhat  the  senior,  as  to  a  military 
man,  that  flattered  his  esprit  de  corps,  mingled  with  a  sort 


Valerie  229 

of  frank  cordiality,  which  except  from  countryman  to 
countryman  in  a  foreign  land,  would  perhaps  have  been  a 
little  overdone :  but,  under  the  actual  circumstances,  it 
could  not  have  been  improved. 

For  the  short  time  he  remained,  he  conversed  well,  and 
wittily ;  yet  with  a  strain  of  fancy  and  feeling,  blended 
with  his  wit,  which  rendered  it  singularly  original 
and  attractive  ;  and  perfectly  succeeded,  though  I  know 
not  whether  he  intended  it  or  not,  in  directing  the  atten- 
tion of  the  company  from  my  altered  and  somewhat 
unamiable  mood. 

Among  other  things  I  remember,  that  in  the  course  of 
conversation,  while  tendering  some  civilities  to  Auguste, 
the  use  of  his  riding  horses,  his  cabriolet,  or  his  services 
in  showing  him  some  of  the  lions  of  London,  he  observed 
that  Monsieur  de  Chatenoeuf  must  not  consider  such  an 
offer  impertinent  on  his  part,  since  he  believed,  if  our 
genealogy  were  properly  traced,  some  sort  of  cousinship 
could  be  established ;  as  more  than  one  of  the  De 
Chavannes  had  intermarried  in  old  times  with  the 
Chatenoeufs  of  Gascony,  when  both  the  families,  like  their 
native  provinces,  had  been  acting  in  alliance  with  the 
English  Plantagenets,  against  the  French  kings  of  the 
house  of  Valois. 

A  few  words  were  said,  in  connexion  with  this, 
touching  the  singularity  of  the  fact,  that  it  would  seem  as 
if  England  had  something  to  do  with  the  associations  of 
the  two  families  ;  but  I  do  not  think  the  remark  was 
made  by  De  Chavannes,  and  whatever  it  was,  it  was 
not  sufficiently  pointed  to  be  in  any  way  offensive  or 
annoying. 

On  the  whole,  hurt  as  I  was  in  some  sort  by  the  idea 
which  had  taken  hold  of  me,  that  the  Gironacs,  through 
a  false  and  indelicate  idea  of  advancing  my  welfare,  were 
endeavouring  to  promote  a  liking  between  myself  and  the 
Count,  I  cannot  deny,  that  the  evening  on  the  whole,  was 
a  pleasant  one,  and  that,  if  at  first  it  had  been  my  im- 
pression that  De  Chavannes  was  agreeable,  entertaining. 


230  Valerie 

and  well-bred,  I  was  now  prepared  to  admit  he 
had  excellent  taste,  and  delicate  feelings  into  the 
bargain. 

Still  I  felt  that  I  did  not  like  him,  or  perhaps  I  should 
rather  say  his  attentions — though  in  fact  he  had  paid  me 
none — and  was  rather  relieved  when  he  made  his  bow 
and  retired. 

Shortly  afterwards,  Auguste  observed  that  I  seemed 
dull  and  tired,  and  Madame  Gironac  followed  suit  by 
saying  that  it  was  no  wonder  if  the  excitement  and  interest 
created  by  the  unexpected  arrival  of  so  dear  a  brother 
had  proved  too  much  for  my  nerves. 

Thereupon,  after  promising  to  return  early  in  the 
morning,  so  that  we  might  have  a  long  talk  about  the 
past,  and  a  long  consultation  about  the  future,  Lionel 
and  Auguste  bade  us  good-night  also ;  but  not  before 
Lionel  had  said  to  me  as  he  was  taking  leave, 

"I  think,  Mademoiselle,  that  it  will  be  no  more  than 
proper,  that  I  should  drive  down  to  Kew,  to-morrow 
morning,  and  wait  upon  Judge  Selwyn,  who  has  always 
been  so  kind  to  me  —  have  you  any  message  for 
him?" 

"  Oh  !  yes.  I  beg  you  will  tell  him  that  Auguste  has 
come,  and  that  I  request  he  will  let  me  know  when  we 
may  wait  on  him  ? — " 

"  And  the  answer  will  be.  Mademoiselle,  his  waiting 
upon  you.     Is  that  what  you  desire  ? — " 

**  I  only  desire  what  I  state — to  know  when  and  how 
we  may  see  him,  for  I  know  very  little  of  Auguste's 
heart,  if  he  does  not  wish  to  return  thanks  to  one  who, 
except  our  dear  friends  here,  has  been  poor  Valerie's 
surest  confidant  and  protector.  But  you  will  find  the 
Judge's  family  increased  since  you  saw  him.  His  son 
has  persuaded  my  pretty  little  friend,  Caroline  Stanhope, 
to  become  his  wife,  and  she  is  living  with  the  Judge's 
family  at  present." 

Lionel  expressed  his  surprise  and  pleasure  at  the  news, 
but  I  thought  at  the  moment  that  the  pleasure  was  not 


Valerie  231 

real,  though  I  have  since  had  reason  to  believe  that  the 
gravity  which  came  over  his  face  as  he  spoke,  was  the 
gravity  of  thought,  rather  than  that,  as  I  fancied  at  the 
time,  of  disappointment. 

Nothing  more  passed  worthy  of  record,  and,  after 
shaking  hands  with  Lionel,  and  kissing  my  long-lost 
brother,  I  was  left  alone  with  the  Gironacs,  half  expectant 
of  a  playful  scolding. 

"  Well,  Mademoiselle  Valerie  de  Chatenoeuf,"  began 
Monsieur,  as  soon  as  the  gentlemen  had  left  us,  "is  it 
because  you  have  found  out  that  you  have  got  a  handsome 
brother,  that  you  are  determined  to  drive  all  other  hand- 
some young  men  au  desespoir  ? — or  is  it  that  you  wish  to 
break  the  heart  especially  of  this  pauvre  Monsieur  de 
Chavannes,  that  you  have  treated  us  all  with  an  air  si 
hautainey  si  haiitaine,  that  if  you  had  been  the  Queen  of 
France,  it  could  not  have  been  colder  ? " 

"  I  told  you  once  before.  Monsieur  Gironac,"  I  replied, 
"  that  your  Count  de  Chavannes  does  not  care  a  straw 
how  I  treat  him,  or  with  what  air.  And  if  he  did,  I  do 
not. — He  is  simply  a  civil,  agreeable  gentleman,  who 
looks  upon  me  as  he  would  upon  any  other  young  lady, 
whom  he  is  glad  to  talk  to  when  she  is  in  the  humour 
to  talk ;  and  whom,  when  she  is  not,  he  leaves  to  her- 
self, as  all  well-bred  men  do.  But,  I  repeat,  I  do  not 
care  enough  about  him,  to  think  for  one  moment,  whether 
he  is  hautaine  or  not.  And  he  feels  just  the  same  about 
me,  I  am  certain." 

**  What  brings  him   here  then,  eh  ? — where  he   never 

,  came  before  to-night  ?  not  for  the  heaux  yeux  of  Madame,  I 

believe,"  with  a  quizzical  bow  to  his  wife,  "  or  for  the 

grand  esprit  of  myself.     I  have  an  eye,  I  tell  you,  as  well 

as  other  people,  and  I  can  see  one  petit  pen." 

"  I  have  no  doubt  you  can.  Monsieur,"  I  answered, 
rather  pettishly ;  "  for  I  suppose  you  asked  him  yourself ; 
and,  if  you  did  so  on  my  account,  I  must  beg  you  will 
omit  that  proof  of  kindness  in  future,  for  I  do  not  wish  to 
see  him." 


232  Valerie 

*'  Oh  !  Monsieur  Gironac,  for  shame,  you  have  made  her 
very  angry  with  your  ridiculous  badinage — you  have  made 
her  angry,  really,  and  I  do  not  wonder.  Who  ever  heard 
of  teasing  a  young  lady  about  a  gentleman  she  has  never 
seen,  only  three  times,  and  who  has  never  declared  any 
preference  ?  '* 

"  Madame,"  replied  her  husband,  in  great  wrath,  either 
real  or  simulated,  "  vous  etes  une  ingrate, — une, — une — 
words  fail  me,  to  express  what  I  think  of  your  enormous 
and  unkind  ingratitude.  I  am  homme  incompris,  and 
Mademoiselle  here — Mademoiselle  is  either  une  enfant,  or 
she  does  not  know  her  own  mind.  Shall  I  give  the 
Comte  Chavannes  his  conge,  or  shall  I  not  ?  I  shall  not, 
— for  if  she  be  une  enfant,  it  is  fit  her  friends  look  after  her  ; 
if  she  does  not  know  her  own  mind,  it  is  good  she  have 
some  one  who  do ! —  voila  tout.  Here  is  why  I  shall  not 
go  congedier  monsieur  le  Comte.  Why  rather  I  shall  request 
him  to  dine  with  me  to-morrow,  the  next  day,  the  day 
after.  If  he  do  not,  I  swear  by  my  honour,  y^z  de  Gironac, 
I  will  dine  at  home  again  never  more." 

I  could  not  help  laughing  at  this  tirade  of  the  kind- 
hearted  little  man,  on  the  strength  of  which  he  patted  me 
on  the  head,  and  said  I  was  bonne  enfant,  if  I  were  not  si 
diablement  entetee,  and  bade  me  go  to  bed,  and  sleep  myself 
into  a  better  humour  ;  a  piece  of  advice  which  appeared  to 
me  so  judicious,  that  I  proceeded  at  once  to  obey  it,  and 
bidding  them  both  a  kind  good-night,  betook  myself  to 
my  own  room  to  ponder  rather  than  to  sleep.  And,  in 
truth,  I  felt  that  I  had  need  of  reflection,  for  with  the 
return  of  Auguste,  a  tide  of  feelings,  which  had  long  lain 
dormant  rather  than  dead  within  me  had  almost  over- 
whelmed me  ;  and  the  hardness  which  had  its  origin  in  the 
bitterness  of  conscious  dependence,  and  which  had  gained 
strength  from  the  pride  of  self-acquired  independence, 
began  to  thaw  in  my  heart,  and  to  give  way  to  milder  and 
gentler  feelings. 

The  thoughts  of  home,  the  desire  for  my  country,  the 
love  for  my  father  who,  though  weak  and  almost  imbecile. 


Valerie  233 

had  ever  been  kind  to  me  in  person,  the  craving  affection 
for  my  brothers  and  my  sisters,  nay  !  something  approaching 
to  pity  or  regret  for  the  mother  who  had  proved  herself 
but  a  step-mother  towards  me,  all  revived  in  increased 
and  re-invigorated  force. 

By-and-bye,  too,  I  began  to  feel  that  I  should  be  very 
wretched  after  the  parting  with  my  beloved  brother  at 
the  end  of  so  brief  a  renewal  of  love  and  intimacy  ;  to 
be  aware  of  what  I  had  scarcely  felt  before  in  the  self- 
confidence  of  the  position  I  had  won — that  it  is  a  sad  and 
lonely  thing  to  be  a  sojourner  in  a  foreign  land,  with  no 
natural  friends,  no  kind  kindred  on  whom  to  rely  in  case 
of  sickness  or  misfortune  ; — and,  to  consider,  how  dark 
and  grave  a  thing  must  be  solitary  old  age,  and  perhaps 
a  solitary  death-bed,  far  from  the  home  of  one's  youth, 
the  friends  of  one's  childhood. 

Then  there  arose  another  thought  connected  with  the 
preceding,  by  that  extraordinary  and  inexplicable  chain, 
which  seems  to  run  through  the  whole  mind  of  man, 
linking  together  things  apparently  as  far  asunder  as  the 
poles,  which  have,  however,  in  reality,  a  kindred  origin. 
That  thought  was,  wherefore  should  my  life  be  solitary  ? 
Why  should  I  stand  apart  and  alone  from  my  race,  relying 
on  myself  only,  and  depriving  myself,  for  the  sake  of  a 
perhaps  imaginary  independence,  of  all  the  endearments 
of  social  life,  all  the  sweet  ties  of  family  ? 

Perhaps,  the  very  presence  of  my  brother  had  opened 
my  eyes  to  the  truth,  that  there  is  no  such  thing  in  the 
world  as  real  independence.  To  realize  that  possession, 
most  coveted,  and  most  unattainable,  one  must  be  a  Robin- 
son Crusoe,  alone  on  his  desert  island, — a  sort  of  indepen- 
dence which  no  one,  I  should  think,  would  practically  desire 
to  enjoy. 

Before  sleep  came,  I  believe  that  I  began  to  muse  about 
Monsieur  de  Chavannes  ;  but  it  was  only  to  think  that  I 
did  not  care  in  the  least  about  him,  nor  he  about  me  ;  and 
that,  so  far  as  he  was  concerned,  I  had  seen  no  cause  to 
change  my  decided  resolution  that  I  would   never   marry. 


234  Valerie 

All  this  was,  perhaps,  in  reality,  the  best  of  proofs  that  I 
did  already  care  something  about  him,  and  was  very  likely 
before  long  to  care  something  more  ;  for  some  one  has  said, 
and  he,  by  the  way,  no  ordinary  judge  of  human  nature, 
that  if  he  desired  to  win  a  woman's  fancy  or  affection,  his 
first  step  would  be  to  make  her  think  about  him — even  if 
it,  were  to  hate  him !  anything  before  the  absence  of  all 
thought,  the  blank  void  of  real  absolute  indifference. 

Indeed,  I  believe  it  is  nearly  true,  that  a  woman  rarely 
begins  to  think  often  of  a  man,  even  if  it  be  as  she  fancies 
in  dislike,  but  when,  however  she  may  deceive  herself,  she 
is  on  the  verge  of  loving  him. 

Was  such  the  case  with  me  ? 

At  least,  if  it  were  so,  I  was  then  so  far  from  knowing 
it,  that  I  did  not  even  ask  myself  the  question.  But  I 
remember  that  when  I  fell  asleep,  I  dreamed  that  I  was 
standing  at  the  altar  with  the  Count  de  Chavannes,  when 
a  band  of  all  those  who  had  ever  wronged  me,  my  mother, 
Madame  d'Albret,  Madame  Bathurst,  the  Stanhopes,  Lady 

M ,  rushed  between  us,  and  tore  us  forcibly  asunder, 

— and  I  wept  so  loud  that  my  sorrow  awoke  me,  and  it 
was  some  time  before  I  was  sure  it  was  a  dream. 

Early  the  next  morning,  Auguste  came  again  to  see  me  j 
and  as  Monsieur  Gironac  was  abroad,  giving  lessons  on  the 
flute  and  guitar,  while  madame  either  was,  or  pretended  to 
be,  excessively  busy  with  her  wax-flowers,  we  had  the 
whole  day  to  ourselves  until  luncheon  time,  and  we  profited 
by  it  so  well,  that  before  we  were  interrupted,  we  had 
little  to  learn  on  either  side  concerning  the  passages  of 
our  lives,  and  the  adventures,  which  both  we  and  all  our 
families  had  gone  through.  And  if  I  had  been  a  little 
inclined  to  be  proud  of  myself  before,  and  to  give  their 
full  value  to  my  energy  and  decision  of  character,  I  certainly 
now  stood  in  no  small  danger  of  being  spoiled  by  Auguste's 
praises. 

For  now  half  crying  at  my  trials  and  troubles, — now 

laughing  at  Lady  R 's  absurdities, — now  bursting  into 

vehement  invective  against  my  enemies, — he  insisted  that 


Valerie  235 

I  was  a  perfect  heroine — the  bravest  and  most  accomplished 
of  women,  as  well  as  the  dearest  of  sisters. 

But  when  I  had  finished  my  own  story,  which  I  did  not 
begin  until  I  had  extracted  from  him  every  particle  of 
information  about  my  family — 

*'  Well,  my  little  Valerie,"  he  said  caressingly,  as  he  put 
his  arm  about  my  waist,  "  you  have  told  me  everything — 
all  your  little  sorrows,  and  trials,  and  troubles — all  your 
little  pleasures  and  successes — all  your  little  schemings 
and  manoeuvrings  in  the  love-affairs  of  other  people — and 
all  about  the  great  little  fortune  which  you  have  accumu- 
lated— quite  a  millionaire,  upon  my  word,  with  your  twenty- 
five  hundred  livres  de  rente — but  not  one  word  have  you 
told  me  about  your  own  little  affaires  de  cceiir.  I  am  afraid, 
little  sister  mine,  you  are  either  a  very  great  hypocrite,  or 
very  cold-hearted,  which  is  it,  dearest  Valerie  ? " 

"Very  cold-hearted,  I  believe,  brother.  At  least  I 
certainly  have  no  affaires  de  coeur  to  relate.  I  cannot 
pretend  to  say  whether  it  is  my  fault  or  that  of  other 
people,  but  certainly  no  one  ever  fell  in  love  with  me,  if  it 

were  not  that  odious  Monsieur  G ;  and  most  certainly 

I  have  never  fallen  in  love  with  any  one  at  all." 

Auguste  gazed  earnestly  in  my  face  for  a  moment,  as  if 
he  would  have  read  my  heart,  but  I  met  his  eyes  with 
mine  quite  steadily  and  calmly,  till  at  length.  I  burst  into 
a  merry  laugh,  which  I  could  not  restrain. 

"  Quite  true,  little  sister  ?  "  he  said,  at  last,  after  my 
manner  had  in  some  sort  convinced  him. 

"  Quite  true,  Auguste,  upon  my  honour,"  I  replied. 

"  Well,  Valerie,  I  suppose  I  must  believe  that  earnest 
face,  and  that  honest  little  laugh  of  yours." 

"  You  may  just  as  well  do  so,  indeed,"  I  replied ; 
"for  no  one  was  ever  in  love  with  me,  I  assure  you. 
And  I  do  not  think,"  I  added,  with  a  touch  of  the  old 
pride,  "  that  a  de  Chatenoeuf  is  likely  to  give  away  a  heart 
that  is  not  desired." 

"  It  is  all  very  strange,"  he  added.  "  And  this 
Monsieur  Lionel  Dempster  ?  " — 


236  Valerie 

"  Is  a  little  older  than  poor  Pierre,  whom  I  used  to 
pinch  when  I  wanted  to  get  oijt  of  my  mother's  reach, 
and  regards  me  very  much  as  he  would  a  much  elder 
sister — almost,  indeed,  as  a  mother." 

'*  A  mother,  indeed,  Valerie  !  " 

"He  once  told  me  something  of  the  kind!  He  is  a 
very  fine  young  man,  certainly,  full  of  talent  and  spirit, 
and  will  make  you  a  very  good  and  agreeable  friend- — but 
he  is  no  husband  for  me,  I  assure  you !  He  would  do 
much  better  for  Sophie,  or  Elisee,  if  he  ever  should  see 
and  like  either  of  them." 

"  Always  busy  for  others,  Valerie  !  And  for  yourself 
—when  will  you  think  for  yourself  ?  " 

"  I  think  I  have  thought,  and  done,  too,  for  myself, 
pretty  well.  You  forget  my  twenty-five  hundred  livres 
de  rented'' 

"  But  twenty-five  hundred  livres  de  rente  are  not  a 
husband,  Valerie." 

"  I  am  not  so  sure  about  that.  I  daresay  they  would 
buy  one  at  a  pinch,"  I  replied,  laughing  ;  "at  least,  in  our 
poor  country,  where  everyone  you  meet  in  society  is  not  a 
millionaire,  like  those  cold  islanders." 

"  I  think  you  have  grown  almost  as  cold  yourself,  little 
sister,  and  as  calculating." 

"  To  be  sure  I  have,"  I  made  answer  ;  "  and  to  punish 
me.  Monsieur  Gironac  swears  that  I  shall  die  a  sour  old 
maid." 

"  And  what  do  you  say  ?  " 

**  An  old  maid  very  likely  ;  but  not  a  sour  one,  at  all 
events.  But,  hark  !  there  is  a  carriage  at  the  door — let 
me  see  who  it  is." 

And  I  jumped  up,  and  running  to  the  window,  saw  the 
Selwyn  liveries,  and  Lionel,  en  cavalier^  beside  the  carriage- 
window. 

In  a  moment,  the  steps  were  let  down ;  and  Caroline 
speedily  made  her  appearance,  commissioned,  as  she  said, 
by  her  mother-in-law,  to  take  immediate  possession  both 
of  myself  and  Auguste,  and  to  bring  us  down  straightway 


Valerie  ^'^'j 

to  Kew.  Her  husband,  she  said,  would  certainly  have 
called  on  Monsieur  de  Chatenoeuf,  and  the  Judge  also, 
but  that  the  courts  being  all  in  session,  they  were  both  so 
completely  occupied,  that,  except  after  dinner,  they  had 
not  an  hour  of  the  twenty-four  disengaged. 

She  was  commanded,  moreover,  she  added,  to  invite 
Monsieur  and  Madame  Gironac  to  dine  at  Kew  on  the 
following  day.  Me,  moreover,  and  Auguste  she  was  to 
carry  down  forthwith  in  the  carriage. 

*'  So  now,"  she  said,  *'  get  you  gone,  Valerie,  and  pack 
up  as  quickly  as  possible  all  that  you  require  to  make 
yourself  beautiful  for  a  week,  at  least." 

'*  And  what  do  you  say  to  all  this,  messieurs  ?  "  said  I, 
laughingly,  to  my  brother  and  Lionel ;  *'  for  there  is  much 
more  necessity  to  consult  you  lords  of  the  creation,  as  you 
call  yourselves,  who  are  in  reality  vainer  by  half,  and  care 
five  times  as  much  about  your  toilettes  as  we  much  calum- 
niated women — what  do  you  say  about  this  summary 
packing  up  and  taking  flight — can  it  be  accomplished  ?  " 

"  It  is  accomplished,"  replied  Lionel ;  "  in  so  far  at 
least  that  I  have  promised  on  my  own  part,  and  for 
Monsieur  Auguste  de  Chatenoeuf  in  the  bargain,  to  over- 
look the  preparation  of  his  kit  as  well  as  my  own,  and  to 
bring  them  down  in  a  cabriolet,  while  you  and  your 
brother  are  rolling  smoothly  along  in  the  Judge's  venerable 
coach." 

"  All  that  is  arranged,  then,"  said  I,  "  and  I  will  not 
detain  you  above  ten  minutes,  during  which  time,  I  will 
send  Madame  Gironac  to  amuse  you,  and  you  can  deliver 
your  own  message  to  her." 

And  then,  without  waiting  for  any  answer,  I  hurried 
upstairs  to  make  my  travelling  toilette,  and  to  put  up 
things  for  a  week's  visit  to  my  good  friends. 

In  the  meantime,  Madame  Gironac,  who  had  always 
been  a  great  favourite  of  Caroline's,  had  taken  my  place  \ 
and  by  the  merriment  which  I  could  hear  going  on,  I  could 
not  doubt  that,  on  the  whole,  the  party  had  been  a  gainer 
by  the  exchange. 


238  Valerie 

Before  I  was  quite  ready  to  make  my  reappearance,  there 
came  a  smart  double  knock  at  the  door  ;  and  then,  after  a 
minute  or  two,  I  could  distinguish  a  gentleman's  footstep 
ascending  the  staircase  to  the  dining-room. 

My  own  room  looked  towards  the  back  of  the  house,  so 
that  I  had  no  means  of  seeing  for  myself  who  the  new 
comer  was ;  and  I  did  not  choose  to  ask  any  questions 
of  the  servant  girl,  who  was  bustling  in  and  out  of  the 
door  with  trunks  and  travelling-cases  innumerable. 

So  I  finished  my  toilette  with  a  heart  that  beat,  I  must 
confess,  a  little  faster  than  usual,  though  I  should  cer- 
tainly have  been  puzzled  to  explain  why ;  put  on  my  hat 
and  shawl,  perhaps  a  little  coquettishly,  and  went  down 
stairs,  half  impatient,  half  embarrassed,  yet  fully  persuaded 
in  my  own  mind  that  I  had  not  the  least  expectation  of 
seeing  anybody  in  particular. 

I  found  all  the  company  assembled  round  the  luncheon- 
table  when  I  entered,  and  busily  engaged  with  the  cotelettes 
a  la  Maintenon  and  green  peas.  Among  those  present  was 
Monsieur  le  Comte  de  Chavannes,  whom  I  certainly  did 
not  expect  to  see. 

He  rose  immediately  from  the  table  as  I  entered,  and 
advanced  a  step  or  two  to  meet  me,  with  a  graceful 
inclination,  and  a  few  well-chosen  words,  to  the  intent 
that  he  had  called  in  order  to  invite  Monsieur  de 
Chatenoeuf  to  go  out  and  take  a  promenade  a  cheval  with 
him,  in  order  to  see  the  parks  and  the  beauty  of 
London. 

All  this  was  said  with  the  utmost  frankness,  and  in 
the  most  unaffected  manner  in  the  world  ;  and  assuredly 
there  was  nothing  either  in  the  words,  or  in  the  manner 
in  which  they  were  uttered,  which  should  have  thrown 
me  into  a  confusion  of  blushes,  and  rendered  me  for  a 
moment  almost  incapable  of  answering  him. 

It  must  be  remembered,  however,  that  I  had  been 
rallied  very  much  concerning  him  of  late  by  Monsieur 
Gironac,  and  I  could  scarcely  avoid  perceiving  that  this 
exceeding  assiduity  in  doing  the  honours  to  Auguste  could 


Valerie  239 

not  but  be  attributed  to  some  more  potent  cause  than 
mere  civility  to  a  fellow-countryman. 

My  confusion  produced,  for  a  second  or  two,  a  slight 
similar  embarrassment  in  the  Count,  and  the  blood 
mounted  highly  to  his  forehead.  Our  eyes  met,  too, 
at  the  same  instant ;  and  though  the  encounter  was  but 
momentary,  from  that  time  a  sort  of  secret  consciousness 
was  established  between  us. 

This  scene  passed  in  less  time  than  it  takes  to  describe 
it ;  and,  becoming  aware  that  every  one's  eyes  were  upon 
us,  I  rallied  instinctively,  replied  by  a  few  civil  words  of 
thanks,  and  took  a  place  at  the  table,  which  had  been  left 
vacant  for  me,  between  my  brother  and  Lionel  Dempster. 
This  little  interruption  at  an  end,  the  conversation  returned 
to  the  course  it  had  taken  before  I  came  in,  and  there  was 
a  good  deal  of  very  agreeable  talk ;  as  is  sure  to  be  the 
case  whenever  four  or  five  pleasant  and  clever  people  are 
thrown  together  under  circumstances  which  create  a  sudden 
and  unexpected  familiarity,  each  person  desirous  of  amusing 
and  rendering  himself  pleasant  to  his  companions  of  an 
hour  ;  but  not  so  anxious  to  make  an  impression,  as  to 
become  stiff,  stilted,  or  affected. 

Lionel,  as  I  have  said  long  ago,  was  remarkably  witty 
and  clever  by  nature,  and  had  profited  greatly  by  his 
opportunities  in  France ;  so  much  so,  that  I  have  rarely 
seen  a  young  man  of  his  age  at  all  comparable  to  him. 
The  Count  was  likewise  a  person  of  superior  abilities  and 
breeding,  with  a  touch  of  English  seriousness  and  sound- 
ness engrafted  on  the  stock  of  French  vivacity ;  and  my 
brother  Auguste  was  a  young,  ardent  soldier,  full  of  gay 
youth,  high  hopes,  and  brilliant  aspirations,  all  kindled  up 
by  the  excitement  of  thus  visiting  a  foreign  country,  and 
finding  himself  in  the  company  of  a  long-lost  and  much- 
beloved  sister. 

Caroline  Selwyn  was  quick,  bright,  and  lively  ;  Madame 
Gironac  was  a  perfect  mine  of  life  and  vivacity ;  and  I, 
desirous  of  atoning  for  my  folly  of  the  past  evening,  did 
my  best  to  be  agreeable. 


240  Valerie 

I  suppose  I  was  not  wholly  unsuccessful,  and  every  time 
I  raised  my  eyes,  I  was  sure  to  find  those  of  Monsieur  de 
Chavannes  riveted  on  my  face  with  a  deep,  earnest  gaze, 
which,  though  it  was  instantly  averted  even  before  our 
glances  met,  showed  that  he  was  in  some  sort  interested 
either  in  myself,  or  in  my  words. 

Before  luncheon  was  finished.  Monsieur  Gironac  made 
his  entree,  and  it  was  finally  arranged  that  he  and  Madame 
should  join  us  at  Kew  on  the  following  evening  ;  and, 
before  we  set  off,  Caroline  expressed  a  hope  to  the  Count 
de  Chavannes  that  he  would  call  upon  his  friend.  Monsieur 
de  Chatenoeuf,  while  he  was  staying  at  the  Judge's, 
explaining  that  it  was  impossible  for  Mr  Selwyn  or  the 
Judge  to  wait  on  him  for  some  days,  until  the  courts  had 
done  sitting,  when  she  assured  him  that  they  would  do  so 
without  fail. 

He  promised  immediately,  without  a  moment's  hesitation, 
that  he  would  do  so  ;  and  I  believe  a  riding  party  was 
made  up  on  the  spot  between  himself,  Lionel,  and  Auguste, 
for  the  second  or  third  day. 

As  soon  as  everything  was  settled,  Caroline  hurried  us 
away,  saying  that  her  mother-in-law  would  think  she  had 
run  off ;  and  a  short,  agreeable  drive  carried  us  down  to 
the  Judge's  pleasant  villa,  where  I  was  received  almost  as 
one  of  the  family  5  and  Auguste,  rather  as  an  old  friend, 
than  as  a  stranger  and  a  foreigner. 

The  time  passed  away  pleasantly,  for  it  was  the  height 
of  the  loveHest  spring  weather ;  the  situation  of  the  villa 
on  the  banks  of  the  Thames  was  in  itself  charming  ;  and 
for  once  the  English  month  of  May  was  what  its  poets 
have  described  it — that  is  to  say,  what  it  is  once  in  every 
hundred  years. 

Every  one  wished  to  please  and  to  be  pleased,  and  the 
Selwyns  were  of  that  very  rare  class  of  people,  whom  you 
like  the  more,  the  more  you  see  of  them — the  very  reverse 
of  the  world,  in  general — nothing  could  be  more  delightful 
than  the  week  which  we  passed  there. 

From  the  Judge  I  had  no  concealments  j  and  regarding 


Valerie  241 

him  almost  in  the  light  of  a  second  father,  while  Auguste 
was  prepared  to  love  him  for  his  love  to  me,  we  had  many- 
long  conversations  and  consultations  concerning  my  affairs, 
and  the  propriety  of  disclosing  my  existence  to  my  father. 

This  I  was  resolved  upon,  and  both  the  Judge  and 
Auguste  approving,  it  was  decided  that  it  should  be  done. 

The  only  question  then,  which  remained  to  be  disposed 
of,  was  how  far  my  disclosures  should  be  carried,  and 
whether  it  would  be  practicable,  and  if  practicable,  safe, 
that  I  should  return  to  France  at  present,  or  indeed  at 
all,  while  in  my  present  condition. 

Auguste  gave  me  his  opinion,  as  he  had  done  repeatedly, 
that  my  mother  never  had  laid  aside,  and  never  would  lay 
aside,  her  rancour  towards  me  ;  and  that  she  would  grasp 
at  the  first  opportunity  of  taking  any  vengeance  upon  me, 
which  my  presence  should  afford  her. 

He  did  not  believe,  he  said,  that  my  father  would  be 
able  long  to  preserve  from  her  the  secret  of  my  being 
alive,  and  of  my  having  raised  myself  to  a  condition  of 
comparative  affluence;  nor  did  he  feel  by  any  means 
assured  that,  while  labouring  under  the  revulsion  of 
feelings  which  the  happy  tidings  would  work  upon  his 
mind,  my  mother  would  not  recover  her  ascendancy  over 
him. 

Beyond  this,  he  could  say  nothing ;  for  as  a  young 
Frenchman,  and  more  especially  a  young  French  soldier, 
he  knew  even  less  about  the  laws  of  France,  and  the 
rights  of  parents  over  children,  than  did  Judge  Selwyn ; 
only,  like  the  Judge,  he  was  inclined  to  the  opinion  that 
I  had  better  not  trust  myself  within  the  limits  of  any 
jurisdiction  which  might  be  called  upon  to  hand  me  over 
to  the  parental  authority,  until  such  time  as  I  should  be 
completely  my  own  mistress  as  regarded  them,  which 
probably  could  only  be  effected  by  ceasing  to  be  my  own 
mistress  as  regarded  some  one  else. 

"  For  be  assured,  Valerie,"  he  added,  "  that  the  posses- 
sion of  your  person  for  the  purpose  of  annoying  you,  and 
avenging  herself  on  you  for  all  the  sufferings  she  has  under- 

V  Q 


242  Valerie 

gone  in  consequence  of  your  supposed  suicide,  will  become 
the  darling  object  of  her  life,  so  sure  as  she  learns  that  you 
are  in  the  land  of  the  living ;  and  the  fact  of  your  having 
secured  to  yourself  a  little  fortune  will  not  act  as  a  check 
upon  her  inclinations." 

I  sighed  deeply  ;  for,  although  I  felt  and  knew  the  truth 
of  all  he  said,  and  expected  that  he  would  say  it,  his  words 
seemed  to  extinguish  the  last  spark  of  hope  in  my  heart  •, 
and  it  is  a  bitter  and  painful  thing  in  any  case  for  a  daughter 
to  feel  that  she  shall  in  all  probability  never  again  be  per- 
mitted to  see  the  authors  of  her  life,  or  the  companions  and 
scenes  of  her  childhood ;  but  it  is  doubly  so  when  she  feels 
it  to  be  the  fault  of  the  wickedness  or  weakness  of  those 
whom  she  would  fain  love  and  esteem,  but  cannot. 

The  good  Judge  marked  my  emotion,  and,  laying  his 
hand  kindly  on  my  shoulder,  said,  "  You  must  not  give 
way,  my  dear  girl ;  you  have  done  all  that  is  right  and  true 
and  honest ;  and  the  course  which  you  have  taken  has  been 
forced  upon  you.  To  yield  now,  and  return  home  to  be 
tortured  and  despoiled  of  the  little  all,  which  your  own 
good  sense  and  your  own  good  conduct  have  procured  you 
— for,  apart  from  good  sense  and  good  conduct,  there  is  no 
such  thing  in  the  world  as  good  fortune — would  not  only 
be  positive  insanity,  but  positive  ingratitude  to  the  Giver 
of  all  good.  My  advice  to  you,  therefore,  is  to  remain 
altogether  passive,  to  pursue  the  career  which  you  have 
chosen,  and,  without  yourself  taking  any  steps  to  disclose 
your  present  situation,  to  authorize  your  brother  fully  to 
reveal  to  your  father  so  much  of  it,  as  shall  appear  neces- 
sary and  desirable  to  him  when  on  the  spot.  I  should  not 
recommend  that  your  place  of  residence,  or  exact  circum- 
stances should  be  communicated  even  to  him,  at  least  for 
the  present ;  and  should  he  desire  to  write  to  you,  the 
letters  should  pass  through  your  brother's  hands,  and  be 
forwarded  under  cover  to  me,  which  will  prevent  the  gain- 
ing of  intelligence  through  the  post-office.  The  rest  we 
must  leave  to  the  effects  of  time,  and  of  that  Providence, 
which  has  been  displayed  so   singularly  in    your   behalf 


Valerie  243 

already,  and  which  never  deserts  those  who  believe  humbly, 
and  endeavour  sincerely  to  deserve  Divine  favour.  So 
this,"  he  added  with  a  smile,  "  is  the  end  and  sum  total 
of  an  old  lawyer's  counsel,  and  an  old  man's  sermon.  And 
now,  think  over  what  I  have  said  between  you  ;  for  I  be- 
lieve you  will  find  it  the  best  course,  although  it  may  now 
hardly  suit  your  excited  feelings,  and,  in  the  meantime,  let 
us  go  on  the  lawn  and  join  the  ladies,  who  seem  to  have 
got  some  new  metal  of  attraction." 

*' Indeed,  Judge,"  I  replied,  "I  am  quite  convinced  of 
the  wisdom  of  what  you  propose,  and  I  thank  you  sincerely 
for  your  advice  as  for  all  your  other  goodness  towards  me. 
No  father  could  be  kinder  to  an  only  daughter,  than  you 
have  been  to  me ;  and  God  will  bless  you  for  it ;  but,  to 
say  the  truth,  I  do  feel  very  sad  and  downcast  just  at  this 
moment,  and  am  not  equal  to  the  joining  that  gay  party. 
I  will  go  up  to  my  own  room,"  I  added,  ''for  a  little 
while,  and  come  down  again  so  soon  as  I  can  conquer  this 
foolish  weakness." 

"Do  not  call  it  foolish,  Valerie,"  returned  the  old  man 
with  a  benignant  smile.  "  Nothing  that  is  natural  can  be 
foolish — least  of  all,  anything  of  natural  and  kindly  feeling. 
But  do  not  yield  to  it — do  not  yield  to  it.  The  feelings 
are  good  slaves,  but  wretchedly  poor  masters.  Do  as  you 
will,  my  dear  child,  but  come  to  us  again  as  soon  as  you 
can.  In  the  meantime,  Monsieur  de  Chatenoeuf,  let  us  go 
and  see  who  are  these  new  comers." 

And  with  these  words,  he  turned  away,  leaning 
familiarly  upon  my  brother's  arm,  and  left  me  to  collect 
myself,  and  recover  from  the  perturbation  of  my  feelings  as 
well  and  as  soon  as  I  could  ;  which  was  not  perhaps  the 
more  quickly  that  I  had  easily  recognised  in  the  new 
arrival,  the  person  of  the  Count  de  Chavannes. 

I  have  entered  perhaps  more  fully  into  the  detail  of  my 
sentiments  at  this  period  of  my  life,  for  two  reasons — one, 
because  of  an  eventful  life,  this  was  upon  the  whole  the 
most  eventful  moment — the  other,  that  having  hitherto  re- 
corded facts  and  actions  rather  than  feelings  or  principles, 


244  Valerie 

I  am  conscious  that  I  have  represented  myself  as  a  some- 
what harder  and  more  worldly  person,  than  I  feel  myself 
in  truth  to  be. 

But  the  hardness  and  the  worldliness  were  produced,  if 
they  existed  at  all,  by  the  hardness  of  the  circumstances 
into  which  I  was  thrown,  and  the  worldliness  of  the  persons 
with  whom  I  was  brought  into  contact. 

Adversity  had  hardened  my  character,  and  perhaps  in 
some  sort  my  heart  also.  At  least,  it  had  aroused  my 
pride  to  the  utmost,  had  set  me  as  it  were  upon  the 
defensive,  and  led  me  to  regard  every  stranger  with 
suspicion,  and  to  look  in  him  for  a  future  enemy. 

Good  fortune  had,  however,  altered  all  this.  All  who 
had  been  my  enemies,  who  had  injured,  or  misrepresented 
me,  were  disarmed,  or  subdued,  or  repentant ;  I  had  for- 
given all  the  world — was  at  peace  with  all  the  world.  I 
had  achieved  what  to  me  was  a  little  competence ;  I  was 
loved  and  esteemed  by  those  whom  I  could  in  return  love 
and  esteem,  and  of  whose  regard  I  could  be  honestly 
proud.  I  had  recovered  my  brother — I  still  hoped  to  be 
reconciled  to  my  parents — and — and — why  should  I  con- 
ceal it — I  was  beginning  to  think  it  by  far  less  improbable 
that  I  should  one  day  marry — in  a  word,  I  was  beginning 
to  like,  if  not  yet  to  love. 

All  these  things  had  been  by  degrees  effecting  a  change 
in  my  thoughts  and  feelings.  I  had  been  gradually  thawing, 
and  was  now  completely  melted,  so  that  I  felt  the  necessity 
of  being  alone — of  giving  way — of  weeping. 

I  went  to  my  own  chamber,  threw  myself  on  my  bed, 
and  wept  long,  and  freely. 

But  these  were  not  tears  of  agony  such  as  I  shed  when 
I  first  learned  Madame  d'Albret's  cruel  conduct  towards 
me — nor  tears  of  injured  pride  such  as  Madame  Bathurst 
had  forced  from  me,  by  her  effort  to  humiliate  me  in  my 
own  eyes — nor  yet  tears  of  wrathful  indignation,  such  as 

burst  from  me  when  I  detected  Lady  M ,  in  her  base 

endeavour  to  destroy  my  character. 

These  were  tears  of  affection,  of  softness,  almost  of  joy. 


Valerie  245 

They  flowed  noiselessly  and  gently,  and  they  relieved  me, 
for  my  heart  was  very  full ;  and,  when  I  was  relieved,  I 
bathed  my  face,  and  arranged  my  hair,  and  descended  the 
staircase  almost  merrily  to  join  the  merry  company  in  the 
garden. 

I  found  on  my  joining  them,  that  the  Count  de 
Chavannes  had  already  completely  gained  the  good  graces, 
not  only  of  Caroline  and  her  young  sisters-in-law,  but  of 
Mr  Selwyn  and  the  Judge  also. 

He  had  come  down  to  Kew  with  the  particular  purpose 
of  engaging  my  brother  and  Lionel  to  accompany  him,  on 
the  next  day  but  one,  to  Wormwood  Scrubs,  where  there 
was  to  be  a  grand  review,  in  honour  of  some  foreign 
prince  or  other,  of  two  or  three  regiments  of  light 
cavalry,  with  horse-artillery  and  rockets.  It  was  to 
conclude  with  a  sham  fight,  and  which  he  thought  would 
interest  Auguste  as  a  military  man,  and  especially  one  who 
had  commenced  his  service  in  the  hussars,  though  he  had 
been  subsequently  transferred  into  the  line. 

This  plan  had  been  discussed  and  talked  over,  until 
the  ladies,  having  expressed  a  laughing  desire  to  see  the 
spectacle,  it  was  decided  that  Caroline,  the  two  Miss 
Selwyns  and  myself,  escorted  by  Lionel,  in  the  rumble, 
should  go  down  to  the  review  in  the  Judge's  carriage, 
Auguste  and  the  Count  accompanying  ^x^  en  cavalier,  and 
that  after  the  order  of  the  day  should  be  concluded,  the 
whole  party,  including  the  Count,  should  return  to  dinner 
at  Kew. 

On  the  day  following,  as  I  did  not  think  it  either  wise 
or  correct  to  neglect  my  pupils,  my  chapel,  or  Mrs 
Bradshaw's  school,  although  I  had  sent  satisfactory  reasons 
for  taking  one  week's  leave  of  absence,  we  were  all  to 
return  to  town ;  I  to  good  Mons.  Gironac's,  Auguste  and 
Lionel  to  the  lodgings  of  the  latter  in  Suffolk  Street. 

Monsieur  de  Chavannes  did  not  stay  long  after  I  made 
my  appearance,  not  wishing  either  to  be,  or  to  appear, 
de  trop  on  a  first  visit;  nor  had  he  any  opportunity  of 
addressing  more   than  a  few  common-place  observations 


246  Valerie 

to  me,  had  he  desired  to  do  so.  Still  I  observed  the 
same  peculiarity  in  his  manner  towards  me,  as  distinct  as 
possible  from  the  sort  of  proud  humility,  half  badinage, 
half  earnest,  which  he  put  on  in  talking  with  other 
ladies. 

To  me  he  observed  a  tone  of  serious  softness,  with 
something  of  earnest  deference  to  everything  that  fell 
from  my  lips,  however  light  or  casual,  for  which  he 
seemed  to  watch  with  the  utmost  eagerness. 

He  never  joked  with  mey  though  he  was  doing  so 
continually  with  the  others  ;  not  that  he  was  in  the  least 
degree  grave  or  formal,  much  less  stifF  or  affected  ,  but 
rather  that  he  seemed  desirous  of  proving  to  me  that  he 
was  not  a  mere  butterfly  of  society,  but  had  deeper  ideas, 
and  higher  aspirations,  than  the  every  day  world  around  us. 

When  he  was  going  away,  he  for  the  first  time  put  out 
his  hand  to  me  a  Vanglaise,  and  as  I  shook  hands  with  him, 
our  eyes  met  once  more,  and  I  believe  I  again  blushed  a 
little ;  for  though  he  dropped  his  gaze  instantly,  and 
bowed  low,  taking  off  his  hat,  he  pressed  my  fingers  very 
gently,  ere  he  let  them  fall,  and  then  turning  to  take  his 
leave  of  the  Judge  and  Mr  Selwyn,  who  had  just  joined 
us,  mounted  his  horse — a  very  .fine  hunter,  by  the  way, 
which  he  sat  admirably — again  bowed  low,  and  cantered 
off,  followed  by  his  groom,  as  well  mounted  as  himself. 

He  was  not  well  out  of  sight,  before,  as  usual,  he 
became  the  topic  of  general  discussion. 

**What  a  charming  person,"  said  Caroline.  *'So  full 
of  spirit  and  vivacity,  and  yet  so  evidently  a  man  of  mind 
and  good  feeling.     Where  did  you  pick  him  up,  Valerie  ?  " 

*'  He  is  an  old  friend,  I  told  you,  of  Monsieur  Gironac's, 
and  was  calHng  there  by  accident  when  he  met  Auguste, 
and  since  that  he  has  been  exceedingly  kind  and  civil  to 
him.     That  is  the  whole  I  know  about  him." 

"Well,  he  is  very  handsome,"  said  Caroline;  "don't 
you  think  so,  Valerie  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  I  answered,  quite  composedly,  "  very  handsome, 
a  little  effeminate-looking,  perhaps." 


Valerie  247 

"  Oh  !  no,  not  in  the  least,"  said  CaroHne  ;  "  or  if  he  is, 
so  quick  and  clever  and  spirited-looking  that  it  quite  takes 
all  that  away." 

"  Caroline,"  said  Selwyn,  laughing,  "  you  have  no  right 
to  have  eyes  to  see,  or  ears  to  hear,  or  mind  to  comprehend 
beauty,  or  wit,  or  any  other  good  quality,  in  any  one  save 
me,  your  lord  and  master." 

"  You,  you  monster  !  "  she  replied,  laughing  gaily,  "  I 
never  thought  you  one  bit  handsome,  or  witty,  or  dreamed 
that  you  had  one  good  quality.  I  only  married  you,  you 
know  as  well  as  I  do,  to  get  away  from  school,  and  from 
the  atrocious  tyranny  of  my  music  mistress  there.  You 
need  not  look  fie  !  at  me,  Valerie,  for  I'm  too  big  to  be 
put  in  the  corner,  now,  and  he  won't  let  you  whip  me." 

**I  think  he  ought  to  whip  you,  himself,  baby,"  replied 
the  Judge,  who  had  grown  very  fond  of  her  ;  and,  in 
truth,  she  was  a  very  loveable  little  person  in  her  way, 
and  made  her  husband  a  very  happy  man. 

"  Now,  Judge  Selwyn,"  interposed  I,  "do  you  remem- 
ber a  conversation  we  once  had  together,  in  which  you 
endeavoured  to  force  me  to  believe  that  men  in  general, 
and  you  in  particular,  were  not  tyrants  to  your  wives  and 
families,  and  now  do  I  hear  you  giving  your  son  such 
advice  as  that  ?  Alas  !  what  can  make  women  so 
insane  ?  " 

**  Don't  you  know?  Can't  you  guess?  Mademoiselle 
Valerie  ?  "  asked  the  old  Judge,  smiling  slily,  and  with 
the  least  possible  wink  of  his  eye,  when  some  of  the 
others  were  looking  at  us,  and  then  he  added  in  a  lower 
voice,  *'  perhaps  it  will  be  your  turn  soon.  I  think  you 
will  soon  be.  able  to  go  to  France  without  much  fear  of 
your  mother's  persecution.  Come,"  he  continued,  offering 
me  his  arm,  as  the  others  had  now  moved  a  little  way 
apart,  **  come  and  take  a  turn  with  me  in  the  cedar- walk 
till  dinner's  ready  ;  I  want  to  talk  to  you,  for  who  knows 
when  one  will  get  another  opportunity." 

I  took  his  arm  without  reply,  though  my  heart  beat 
very  fast,   and  I   felt   uncomfortable,   knowing   as  I  did 


248  Valerie 

perfectly  well  beforehand  what  he  was  going  to  say  to 
me. 

We  turned  into  the  cedar-walk,  which  was  a  long 
shadowy  aisle,  or  bower,  overhung  with  magnificent 
cedars  of  Lebanon,  running  parallel  with  the  banks  of 
the  noble  river,  and  so  still  and  secluded  that  no  more 
proper  place  could  be  found  for  a  private  consultation. 

"  Well,"  said  the  old  man,  speaking  gently,  but  not 
looking  at  me,  perhaps  for  fear  of  embarrassing  me  by  his 
eye,  "  you  know  I  am  in  some  sort,  not  only  your  legal 
adviser,  but  your  self-constituted  guardian,  and  father 
confessor — so  now,  without  farther  preamble,  who  is  he, 
Valerie  ?  " 

*'I  will  not  affect  to  misunderstand  you.  Judge,  though, 
upon  my  word,  you  are  entirely  mistaken  in  your  con- 
jecture." 

"  Upon  your  word  !  entirely  mistaken  !  I  think,  not— 
I  am  sure,  not." 

**  You  are,  indeed.  I  have  not  seen  him  above  four 
times,  nor  spoken  fifty  words  to  him." 

'*  Never  mind,  never  mind — who  is  he  ?  " 

*'  An  acquaintance  of  Monsieur  Gironac's,  Monsieur  le 
Comte  de  Chavannes.  His  father  emigrated  hither  during 
the  revolution,  engaged  in  commerce,  and  made  a  fortune  of 
some  ^^40,000.  At  the  restoration,  the  old  Count  returned 
to  France,  and  was  made  by  Louis  XVIIL  a  Colonel  of  the 
Legion  of  Honour,  and  died  shortly  afterwards.  There  is 
an  estate,  I  believe,  in  Brittany,  but  Monsieur  de  Chavannes, 
who  was  at  school  here,  and  has  passed  all  his  younger 
days  in  this  country,  is  more  an  Englishman  than  a  French- 
man, and  only  visits  France  at  rare  intervals.  That  is  all 
I  know  about  him,  and  that  only  by  accident,  Monsieur 
Gironac  having  told  me,  in  his  lively  way,  what  I  should 
not  have  dreamed  of  inquiring." 

"  Very  proper,  indeed— and  very  good  so  far,  but  one 
would  like  to  know  something  definite  about  a  man  before 
taking  him  for  one's  husband." 

"  I  should  think  so,  indeed.  Judge  ;  but  as  I  am  not 


Valerie  249 

going  to  take  him  for  my  husband,  I  am  quite  contented 
with  knowing  what  I  do  know  of  him." 

"  And  what  do  you  know  ? — of  yourself, — I  speak  of 
your  own  knowledge  ?  No  hearsay  evidence  in  the 
case." 

"Nothing  more  than  that  he  is  lively  and  agreeable, 
that  he  has  very  good  manners,  and  seems  very  good- 
natured — I  might  say,  he  has  been  very  good-natured  to 
Auguste,  poor  fellow." 

"  Poor  fellow  !  Yes,"  answered  the  Judge.  **  But 
men  are  very  apt  to  be  good-natured  to  poor  fellows,  who 
have  got  nice  sisters,  with  whom  they  are  in  love." 

"  I  dare  say.  Judge.  But  to  reply  in  your  own  phrase- 
ology— that  is  no  case  in  point ;  for  granting  that  Auguste's 
sister  is  nice,  which  I  will  not  be  so  modest  as  to  gainsay, 
Monsieur  de  Chavannes  is  not  the  least  in  love  with 
her." 

"  Perhaps,  not." 

"  Certainly,  not." 

"  Well,  be  it  so  ?     What  else  do  you  know  about  him  ?" 

"Nothing,  Judge  Selwyn." 

"Nothing  of  his  character,  his  principles,  his  morals,  or 
his  habits  ? " 

"  Really,  Judge,  one  would  think,  to  hear  you,  that  I 
was  going  to  hire  a  footman — which  I  am  much  too  poor 
to  do — and  that  Monsieur  de  Chavannes  had  applied  for 
the  place.  What  on  earth  have  I  to  do  with  the  young 
gentleman's  character  or  principles  ?  I  know  that  he  is 
very  gentlemanlike,  and  is  neither  a  coxcomb  nor  a  pedant, 
which  is  refreshing  in  these  days." 

"  And,  as  Caroline  says,  very  handsome,  eh  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  think  he  is  handsome,"  I  replied.  "But  that 
has  nothing  to  do  with  it." 

"  Not  much,  truly,"  said  the  Judge  drily.  "  And  this 
is  all  you  know  ? " 

"  Or  desire  to  know.  It  seems  to  me  quite  enough  to 
know  of  an  acquaintance  of  a  few  days'  standing." 

"  Well — well,"  he  answered,  shaking  his  head  a  little. 


250  Valerie 

*•  Well.  He  is  all  that  you  say.  A  very  fine  young  man, 
he  seems.     I  like  him.     Well,  I  will  make  inquiries." 

"  Not  on  my  account,  I  intreat,  Judge  Selwyn  " — said  I, 
interrupting  him  eagerly. 

"Mademoiselle  Valerie  de  Chatenoeuf,"  he  said  drily, 
though  half  in  jest,  "  my  head  is  an  old  one,  yours  a  very 
young  one.  I  know  young  folks  are  apt  to  think  old  heads 
good  for  nothing." 

"  I  do  not,  I  am  sure,"  interrupted  I,  again.  "  I  do  not, 
indeed." 

"  Nor  I,  Valerie," — he  answered,  interrupting  me  in  his 
turn,  with  a  good-natured  smile.  "  So  you  shall  let  me 
have  my  way  in  this  matter.  But,  to  relieve  you,  my 
dear,  permit  me  to  observe  that  I  have  two  daughters  of 
my  own,  and  one  young  son,  besides  Charles,  who  is  old 
enough  to  take  care  of  himself;  and,  though  I  am  very 
glad  to  ask  a  young  man  to  dine  in  my  house  who  has,  as 
you  observe,  very  good  manners,  and  is  neither  a  fool  nor 
a  coxcomb,  I  am  not  at  all  willing  that  he  should  become 
what  you  call  an  habitue^  until  I  know  something  of  his 
character  and  principles.  And  now,  as  the  dressing-bell 
has  rung  these  ten  minutes,  and  it  will  take  you  at  least 
half-an-hour  to  beautify  your  little  person,  I  advise  you  to 
make  the  most  of  your  time.  And  by  all  means,  Valerie, 
stick  to  your  resolution — never  marry,  my  dear,  never 
marry ;  for  all  men  are  tyrants." 

One  might  be  very  sure  that  I  profited  by  this  dismissal, 
and  ran  across  the  lawn  as  fast  as  I  could,  glad  to  escape 
the  far-sighted  experience  of  the  shrewd  old  lawyer. 

"  He  has  seen  it,  then,"  I  thought  to  myself.  "  He  has 
observed  it  even  in  this  little  space  ;  even  in  this  one 
interview,  and  he  has  read  it,  even  as  I  read  it.  I  wonder 
if  he  has  read  my  heart,  too.  No,  no,"  I  continued, 
communing  with  myself,  "  that  he  cannot  have  done,  for  I 
know  not  yet  myself  how  to  interpret  it." 

Little  thought  I  then,  that  whenever  our  feelings  are 
deeply  interested,  or  when  strong  passions  are  at  work, 
even  in  embryo,  we  are  for  the  most  part  the  last  persons 


Valerie  251 

who  discover  the  secrets  which  are  transparent  enough. 
Heaven  knows,  to  all  persons  but  ourselves. 

I  do  not  know,  nor  did  I  inquire  whether  the  Judge 
pursued  his  inquiries  concerning  the  Count  as  he  had 
promised  to  do  ;  much  less  did  I  learn  what  was  their 
result.  But  I  do  know  that  the  following  morning  the 
young  gentleman  called  again  at  the  gate  with  a  led  horse 
for  my  brother  ;  but  did  not  ask  if  we  were  at  home, 
merely  sending  his  compliments  to  the  ladies,  and  re- 
questing Monsieur  de  Chatenoeuf  to  accompany  him  for  a 
ride. 

Lionel  was  absent  in  the  city  on  business ;  so  that 
Auguste  and  the  Count  rode  out  alone,  and  did  not  return 
until  it  was  growing  dark,  when  there  was  scarcely  time 
to  dress  for  dinner,  the  latter  again  sending  in  an  apology 
for  detaining  my  brother  so  long,  and  retiring  without 
getting  off  his  horse. 

This  gave  me,  I  confess,  more  pleasure  than  it  would 
have  done  to  see  him,  though  that  would  have  given  me 
pleasure,  too  ;  for  I  saw  in  it  a  proof  of  something  more 
than  mere  tact,  of  mental  delicacy,  I  mean ;  and  an  anxiety 
not  to  obtrude  either  upon  the  hospitality  of  the  Selwyns, 
or  upon  my  feelings. 

Auguste,  on  his  return,  was  in  amazing  spirits,  and  did 
nothing  all  dinner-time,  but  expatiate  upon  the  companion- 
able and  amiable  qualities  of  de  Chavannes,  whom  he 
already  liked,  he  said,  more  than  any  person  he  had  ever 
seen  for  so  short  a  time — so  clever,  so  high-spirited,  so 
gallant.  Everything,  in  a  word,  that  a  man  could  desire 
for  a  friend,  or  a  lady  for  a  lover. 

"  Heyday  i  "  said  the  Judge,  laughing  at  this  tirade. 
"  This  fine  Count  with  his  black  moustaches  seems  to 
have  made  one  conquest  mighty  quickly.  I  hope  it  will 
not  run  in  the  company,  or  we  shall  have  more  elopements  " 
— with  a  sly  glance  at  Caroline.  **  Mademoiselle  Valerie 
here,"  he  continued,  "  is  a  terrible  person  for  promoting 
elopements,  too.  But  we  must  have  none  from  my 
house." 


252  Valerie 

We  continued  to  be  very  gay  all  dinner-time.  After 
dinner  we  had  some  music,  and  the  Judge  was  just 
pressing  me  to  sing,  when  Lionel's  servant  came  into  the 
room,  having  hurried  down  from  London,  in  pursuit  of 
his  master,  in  consequence  of  the  sudden  arrival  of  a  large 
package  of  letters  from  Paris,  endorsed  "  immediate,  and 
to  be  delivered  with  all  speed." 

This  incident  broke  up  the  party  for  the  moment ;  and 
indeed  threw  a  chill  over  us  all  for  the  whole  evening, 
when  it  appeared  that  the  principal  letter  was  one  to  my 
brother  from  the  Commandant  of  Paris,  of  which  city  his 
regiment  formed  a  part  of  the  garrison,  reluctantly  revok- 
ing his  leave  of  absence,  in  consequence  of  some  expected 
emeute,  and  intimating  that  his  presence  would  be  expected 
at  head-quarters  on  or  before  the  third  day  of  June  ;  an 
order  which  it  was,  of  course,  impossible  to  think  of 
neglecting  or  disobeying,  while  it  would  leave  him  at 
the  furthest  but  a  single  week  to  give  to  us  in  London. 

It  was  a  bitter  disappointment  to  be  separated  after  so 
brief  a  communion,  but  we  consoled  ourselves  by  the 
recollection  that  the  Straits  of  Dover  are  not  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  and  that  Paris  and  London  are  not  a  thousand 
leagues  asunder. 


Chapter  XIII 

There  never  was  a  finer  morning  in  the  world  than  that 
appointed  for  the  review.  It  was  just  the  end  of  May, 
and  all  the  scenery,  even  in  the  very  suburbs  of  the  great 
city,  was  brilliant  with  all  the  characteristic  beauty  of  an 
English  landscape. 

The  fine  horse-chestnut  trees  and  the  thick  hawthorn 
hedges  were  all  in  full  bloom,  and  the  air  was  perfectly 
scented  with  perfumes  from  the  innumerable  nursery 
grounds  which  hedge  in  that  side  of  London  with  a  belt  of 
flowers. 


Valerie  253 

The  parks,  and  the  suburban  roads  were  crowded  with 
neatly-dressed,  modest-looking  nurses  and  nursery-maids, 
leading  whole  troops  of  rosy-cheeked,  brown-curled, 
merry  boys  and  girls  to  enjoy  the  fresh  morning  air  ;  and 
Auguste  was  never  tired,  as  we  drove  along,  of  admiring 
everything  that  met  his  eyes  in  quick  succession. 

The  trees,  the  flowery  hedges,  the  gay  parterres,  the 
glimpses  of  the  noble  Thames  white  with  the  sails  of 
innumerable  craft,  the  beautiful  villas  with  their  small 
highly  cultivated  pleasure-grounds,  the  pretty  nursery- 
maids, and  happy  English  children,  all  came  in  for  a  share 
of  his  rapturous  admiration  ;  and  so  vivacious  and  original 
were  his  comments  on  all  that  he  saw,  that  he  in  some  sort 
communicated  the  infection  of  his  merry  humour  to  us 
also,  and  we  were  all  as  gay  and  joyous  as  the  season  and 
the  scene. 

When  we  came  to  the  ground  destined  for  the  review, 
my  brother  was  silent,  and  I  saw  his  cheek  turn  pale  for  a 
moment ;  but  his  eye  brightened  and  flashed  as  it  ran  over 
the  splendid  lines  of  the  cavalry,  which,  at  the  moment  we 
came  upon  the  ground,  were  parading  past  the  royal  per- 
sonage in  honour  of  whom  the  review  was  given,  and  who 
was  on  horseback,  by  the  side  of  a  somewhat  slender  elderly 
gentleman,  dressed  in  the  uniform  of  2i  field-marshal^  whose 
eagle  eye  and  aquiline  nose  announced  him,  at  a  glance,  the 
vainqiieiir  du  vainqueur  de  la  terre, 

**  Magmfique,  mats  c'est  vraiment  magmfique,^^  muttered  my 
brother  to  himself,  as  the  superb  life-guards  swept  along 
with  their  polished  steel  helmets  and  breast-plates  glittering 
like  silver  in  the  sunshine,  and  their  plumes  and  guidons 
flashing  and  twinkling  in  the  breeze.  "  Dieu  de  dieu  I 
qiiils  sont  geants  les  cavaliers,  quils  sont  colossaux  les  chevaux, 
Et  les  allures  si  lestes,  si  gracieuses,  comme  s'ils  n^etaient  que 
des  juments.     Mais  c'est  un  spectacle  magnifique  I  " 

A  moment  afterwards,  a  regiment  of  lancers  passed  at  a 
trot,  with  their  pennons  fluttering  in  the  breeze,  and  their 
lance-heads  glimmering  like  stars  above  the  clouds  of  dust 
which  rose  from  under  their  horses'  hoofs  ;  and  these  were 


254  Valerie 

followed  by  several  squadrons  of  hussars,  with  their  crim- 
son trousers  and  their  gaily  furred  pelisses,  and  then  troop 
after  troop  of  horse-artillery  clattering  along,  the  high-bred 
horses  whirling  the  heavy  guns  and  caissons  behind  them 
as  if  they  had  been  mere  playthings. 

It  certainly  was  a  beautiful  and  brilliant  pageant,  and 
the  splendid  military  music  of  the  cavalry-bands,  the  clash 
and  clang  of  the  silver  cymbals,  the  ringing  roll  of  the 
kettle-drums,  and  the  symphonious  cadences  of  the  cornets, 
horns,  and  trumpets  at  the  same  time,  delighted  and  excited 
me  to  the  utmost. 

But,  I  confess,  that  to  me  the  calm  old  veteran,  sitting 
unmoved  amidst  all  that  pomp  and  clangour,  and  evidently 
marking  only  every  smallest  minutise  of  the  men,  the 
accoutrements,  the  movements,  was  a  more  interesting,  a 
more  moving  sight,  than  all  the  pageantry  of  uniform,  than 
all  the  thrill  of  music. 

I  thought  how  he  had  sat  as  cool  and  impassive  under 
the  iron  hail  of  battle,  with  thousands  and  thousands  of  the 
best  and  bravest  falling  around  him,  the  fate  of  nations 
hanging  on  a  balanced  scale  in  those  fights  of  giants— I 
thought  how  he,  alone  of  men,  had  faced  undaunted  and 
self-confident,  that  greater  than  Hannibal,  or  Alexander, 
that  world-conqueror  Napoleon — I  thought  how  he  had 
quelled  the  might  of  my  own  gallant  land,  and  my  blood 
seemed  to  thrill  coldly  in  my  veins,  as  it  will  at  the  recital 
of  great  deeds  and  noble  daring — and  I  knew  not  altogether 
whether  it  was  the  shudder  of  dislike,  or  the  thrill  of 
admiration  that  so  shook  me. 

Had  he  looked  proud,  or  self-elate,  or  triumphant,  I  felt 
that  I  could  have  hated  him  ;  but  so  impassive,  and  withal 
now  so  frail  and  feeble,  yet  with  an  eye  so  calmly  firm,  an 
expression  of  rectitude  so  conscious,  I  could  not  but  per- 
ceive that  if  an  enemy  of  my  belle  France  was  before  me,  it 
was  an  enemy  who  had  been  made  such  by  duty,  not  by 
choice — an  enemy  who  had  done  nought  in  hatred,  all  in 
honour. 

I  acknowledged  to  myself  that  I  was  in  the  presence  of 


Valerie  255 

the  greatest  living  man  -,  and  though  I  could  neither  love 
nor  worship,  I  felt  subdued  and  awed  into  a  sort  of  breath- 
less horror,  as  one  might  fancy  humanity  to  be  in  the 
presence  of  some  superior  intelligence,  some  being  of 
another  world. 

The  girls  observed  my  riveted  and  almost  fascinated 
eye,  as  it  dwelt  on  that  mighty  soldier,  and  began  to 
whisper  to  one  another  with  a  sort  of  very  natural  pride 
at  the  evident  interest  which  we  took  in  their  favourite 
hero. 

Their  tittering  attracted  my  brother's  attention,  and 
following  their  eyes  he  was  not  long  in  discovering  what 
it  was  that  had  excited  their  mirth,  and  he  looked  at  me 
for  a  moment  with  something  like  a  frown  on  his  forehead. 
But  it  cleared  away  in  a  moment,  and  he  smiled  at  his  own 
vehemence,  perhaps  injustice. 

At  that  moment,  the  different  regiments  began  wheeling 
to  and  fro  in  long  lines,  and  open  columns  of  troops,  and 
performing  an  infinity  of  manoeuvres,  which,  though  I  of 
course  did  not  in  the  least  degree  comprehend  them,  were 
very  fine  and  beautiful  to  look  at,  from  the  rapidity  of  the 
movements,  the  high  spirit  of  the  horses,  and  the  gleam 
and  glitter  of  the  arms,  half  seen  among  the  dust-clouds. 
My  brother,  however,  began,  as  I  could  see,  to  be  vehe- 
mently excited,  and  his  constant  comments  and  exclamations 
of  surprise  and  admiration,  bore  testimony  to  the  correct- 
ness with  which  every  movement  was  executed. 

Then  came  the  roar  of  the  artillery,  as  the  guns  retreated 
before  the  charging  horse,  and  even  I  could  comprehend 
and  appreciate  the  marvellous  celerity  with  which  flash 
followed  flash,  and  roar  echoed  roar,  from  the  same  piece, 
so  speedily  that  it  was  scarcely  possible  to  comprehend 
how  the  gun  should  have  been  loaded  and  re-loaded  while 
the  horses  were  at  full  gallop. 

By  this  time  all  the  gentlemen  had  become  so  much 
interested  and  excited  by  the  scene,  that,  Lionel  having 
got  upon  his  horse  which  had  been  led  down  to  the  ground 
by  his  servant,  they  asked  our  permission  to  leave  us  for  a 


256  Valerie 

short  time,  and  ride  nearer  to  the  spot  where  the  artillery 
were  manoeuvring. 

As  we  had  several  servants  about  us  in  the  first  place, 
and  as  in  the  second  there  is  not  the  slightest  danger  of 
ladies  being  treated  with  incivility  by  an  English  crowd, 
unless  through  their  own  fault  or  indiscretion,  of  course  no 
objection  was  made,  and  our  cavaliers  galloped  away, 
promising  to  return  w^ithin  a  quarter  of  an  hour. 

Scarcely  were  they  out  of  sight,  before  I  observed  a 
tall,  handsome,  soldierly  man,  though  in  plain  clothes,  ride 
past  the  carriage  on  a  very  fine  horse,  followed  by  a  groom 
in  a  plain  dark  frock,  with  a  cockade  in  his  hat. 

It  seemed  to  me  on  the  instant  that  I  had  seen  his  face 
somewhere  before,  and  that  I  ought  to  know  him ;  for  the 
features  all  seemed  familiar,  although  had  it  been  to  save 
my  life,  I  could  not  have  said  where  I  had  met  him. 

I  was  torturing  my  memory  on  this  head  in  vain — for  he 
was  evidently  an  Englishman,  and  I  had  no  acquaintance 
with  any  English  officer — when  he  rode  past  a  second  time, 
and  seemed  to  be  engaged  in  endeavouring  to  decipher  the 
arms  on  our  carriage,  and  his  object  appeared  to  be  the 
discovery  of  who  /  was  ;  at  least,  I  could  not  but  observe 
that  he  looked  at  me  from  time  to  time  with  a  furtive 
glance  from  under  the  brim  of  his  hat,  as  if  he,  too, 
fancied  that  he  knew  or  remembered  me.  The  same  thing 
happened  yet  a  third  time ;  and  then  he  called  his  servant 
to  his  side,  and  I  saw  the  man  ride  up  a  second  afterwards 
to  Judge  Selwyn's  footman,  who  was  standing  at  a  few 
yards'  distance  from  the  carriage,  and  ask  him  some 
question,  which  he  answered  by  a  word  or  two,  when  the 
groom  rode  away. 

The  gentleman,  on  receiving  the  reply,  nodded  his  head 
quietly,  as  if  he  would  have  said,  "I  thought  so,"  and 
then  he  looked  at  me  steadily  till  he  caught  my  eye,  when 
he  raised  his  hat,  made  a  half  military  bow,  and  trotted 
slowly  away. 

Caroline's  quick  eye  caught  this  action  in  an  instant, 
and,  turning  to  me  suddenly,  she  cried  quickly — 


Valerie  257 

"  Ah  !  Valerie,  who  is  that  ?  that  handsome  man  who 
bowed  to  you  ? — Where  have  I  seen  him  before  ? " 

"  The  very  question  which  I  was  asking  myself, 
Caroline.  I  am  quite  sure  that  I  have  seen  his  face,  and 
yet  I  cannot  remember  where.     It  is  very  strange." 

"  Very  !  "  replied  a  strange,  sneering  voice,  close  to  my 
ear,  with  a  slightly  foreign  accent.  "  Can  you  say  where 
you  have  seen  mine,  Ingrate  V 

I  turned  my  head  as  quick  as  lightning ;  for  in  answer- 
ing Caroline,  who  sat  on  the  side  of  the  carriage  next  to 
the  military  spectacle,  I  had  leaned  a  little  inward ;  and 
there,  with  his  effeminate  features  actually  livid  with  rage, 
and   writhing  with   impotent   malignity,  stood   Monsieur 

G ,    the    infamous    divorced    husband    of    Madame 

d'Albret,  and  the  first  cause  of  almost  all  my  mis- 
fortunes. 

I  looked  at  him  steadily,  and  replied  with  bitter  but 
calm  contempt — 

"Perfectly   well.   Monsieur    G .      And  very  little 

did  I  suppose  that  I  should  ever  see  it  again.  I  imagined, 
sir,  that  you  were  in  your  proper  place, — the  galleys  !  " 

It  was  wrong,  doubtless,  in  me  so  to  answer  him — 
unfeminine,  perhaps,  and  too  provocative  of  insult ;  but  the 
blood  of  my  race  is  hot,  and  vehement  to  repel  insult ; 
and  when  I  thought  of  the  sufferings  I  had  endured,  the 
trials  I  had  encountered,  and  the  contumely  which  I  had 
borne  on  account  of  that  man,  my  every  vein  seemed  to 
overflow  with  passion. 

**  Ha ! "  he  replied,  grinding  his  teeth  with  rage,  and 
becoming  crimson  from  the  rush  of  blood  to  his  head, 
while  he  grasped  my  wrist  hard  with  his  hand,  and  shook 
it  furiously.  "Ha!  to  the  galleys  yourself — Chiennel 
Ingrate  I  Perfide  !  Traitresse  I  c'est  aux  gateres  que  fat 
cru  te  rencontrer — ou  plutot  a  la  " 

What  further  atrocity  the  ruffian  was  about  to  utter, 
I  know  not,  for  while  his  odious  voice  was  yet  hissing  in 
my  ear  these  atrocious  epithets,  before  the  footman  who 
was  standing,  as  I  have  said,  a  few  yards  off  at  the  other 

V  R 


258  Valerie 

side  of  the  carriage,  had  time  to  interfere,  I  heard  the 
sound  of  a  horse  at  full  gallop,  and,  the  next  instant,  he 
v/as  dragged  forcibly  away,  and  I  saw  him  quivering  in 
the  furious  grasp  of  the  Count  de  Chavannes,  who  had, 
it  seems,  been  returning  to  join  us,  when  the  assault  was 
committed. 

To  gallop  to  my  side,  to  spring  to  the  ground,  to  collar 
the  ruffian,  drag  him  from  the  carriage,  and  lash  him  with 
his  whole  strength  with  a  rough  jockey  whip  till  he  fairly 
screamed  for  mercy,  were  but  the  work  of  a  moment. 

And  I  could  not  but  marvel  afterwards  to  think  how 
much  power  and  nervous  energy  his  indignant  spirit  had 
lent  to  his  slight  frame  and  slender  limbs  ;  for  in  size,  he 
was  by  no  means  superior  to  G ,  whom  he  neverthe- 
less handled  almost  as  if  he  had  been  a  child  of  five  years 
old. 

Want  of  breath  at  last,  rather  than  want  of  will,  com- 
pelled him  to  pause  in  his  exercise;  and  then  turning 
towards  us  with  an  air  as  composed  and  smiling  as  if  he 
had  been  merely  dancing  a  quadrille,  he  took  off  his 
hat,  saying  : — 

"  I  must  implore  your  pardon,  ladies,  yours  more 
especially.  Mademoiselle  Valerie,  for  enacting  such  a  scene 
in  your  presence.  Mais  c^etait  plus  fort  que  moi  I  "  he 
added,  laughing.  "  I  could  not  contain  myself  at  seeing 
a  lady  so  infamously  insulted." 

Caroline  and  the  Misses  SeJwyn  were  so  much  frightened 
by  the  whole  fracas,  that  they  were  really  unable  to 
answer,  and  I  was  for  the  moment  so  much  taken  by 
surprise,  that  I  could  not  find  words  to  reply.  At  this 
moment,  covered  with  dust  and  blood,  for  the  whip  had 
cut  his  face  in  several  places,  without  his  hat,  and  with 

all  his  gay  attire  besmeared  and  rent,  G again  came 

up  towards  the  carriage. 

He  was  very  pale,  nay  white,  even  to  the  lips — but  it 
was  evidently  not  with  terror  but  with  rage,  as  his  first 
words  testified — 

*'  Monsieur  le  Comte  de  Chavannes, ^^  he  said,  slowly,  "  car 


Valerie  259 

je  vous  connais,  et  vous  me  cormahrez  aussi^je  vous  le  jure ; 
vous  niavez  frappe,  vous  me  rendrez  satisfaction,  tiest-ce 
pasV 

''  Oh  !  no,  no,"  I  exclaimed,  before  he  could  answer, 
clasping  my  hands  eagerly  together  ;  "  oh,  no,  no  !  not 
on  my  account,  I  implore  you.  Monsieur  le  Comte — no 
life  on  my  account — above  all,  not  yours  ! " 

He  thanked  me  by  one  expressive  glance,  which  spoke 
volumes  to  my  heart,  and  perhaps  read  volumes  in  return, 
in  my  pale  face  and  trembling  lips,  then  turned  with  a 
calm  smile  to  his  late  antagonist,  and  answered  him  in 
English.  "  I  do  not  know  in  the  least,  sir,  who  you  are, 
and  I  do  not  suppose  that  I  ever  shall  know.  I  chastised 
you,  five  minutes  since,  for  insulting  this  lady  most 
grossly  " — 

"  Lady  !  "  interrupted  the  ruffian,  with  a  sneer.  **  Lady. 
Lady  of  plea — " 

But  the  Count  went  on  without  pausing  or  seeming  to 
hear  him — "  which  I  should  have  done  at  all  events, 
whether  I  had  known  you  or  not,  and  which  I  shall  most 
assuredly  do  again,  should  you  think  fit  to  proceed  further 
with  your  infamies.  As  for  satisfaction,  if  I  should  be 
called  upon  in  a  proper  way,  I  shall  not  refuse  it  to  any 
person  worthy  to  meet  me." 

"  Which  this  person  is  not,  sir,"  interposed  yet  a 
third  voice ;  and,  looking  up,  I  recognised  the  officer  who 
had  bowed  to  me :  "  which  this  person  is  not,  I  assure 
you,  and  my  word  is  wont  to  be  sufficient  in  such  cases — 
Lieutenant-Colonel  Jervis," — he    added,  with  a  half  bow 

to  me, — "  late  of  His  Majesty's Light  Dragoons.    This 

person  is  the  notorious  Monsieur  G ,  who  was  detected 

cheating  at  ecarte  at  the  *  Travellers,'  was  a  defaulter  on 
the  St  Leger  in  the  St  Patrick's  year,  has  been  warned  off 
every  race-course  in  England,  by  the  Jockey  Club,  besides 
being  horsewhipped  by  half  the  Legs  in  England.  He  can 
get  no  gentleman  to  bring  you  a  message,  sir  ;  and  if  he 
could,  you  must  not  meet  him." 

Gnashing  his  teeth  with  impotent    rage,  the    detected 


26o  Valerie 

impostor  slunk  away,  while  the  Count,  bowing  to  Colonel 
Jervis,  replied  quietly — 

"  I  thank  you  very  much.  Colonel.  I  am  Monsieur  de 
Chavannes ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  what  you  say  is  perfectly 
correct.  No  one  but  a  low  ruffian  could  have  behaved  as 
this  fellow  did.  It  was,  I  assure  you,  no  small  offence 
which  caused  me  to  strike  a  blow  in  the  presence  of 
ladies." 

"  I  saw  it,  Monsieur  le  Comte,"  answered  Jervis,  "  I 
saw  it  from  a  distance,  and  was  coming  up  as  fast  as  I  could 
make  my  horse  gallop,  when  you  anticipated  me.  Then, 
seeing  that  I  was  not  wanted,  I  stood  looking  on  with 
intense  satisfaction ;  for,  upon  my  word  !  I  never  saw  a 
thing  better  done  in  my  life.  No  offence.  Count,  but  by 
the  way  you  use  your  hands,  I  think  you  ought  to  have 
been  an  Englishman  rather  than  a  Frenchman,  which  I 
suppose  from  your  name- — for  you  have  no  French  accent 
— you  are." 

"I  was  at  school  in  England,  Colonel,"  answered  the 
Count,  laughing,  **  and  so  learned  the  use  of  my  hands." 

"  That  accounts  for  it — that  accounts  for  it — for  on  my 
life,  I  never  saw  a  fellow  more  handsomely  horsewhipped — 
and  I  have  seen  a  good  many,  too.  Did  you.  Mademoiselle 
Valerie  de  Chatenoeuf ;  for  I  believe  it  is  you  whom  I  have 
the  honour  of  addressing  ?  " 

"  I  have  been  less  fortunate  than  you.  Colonel  Jervis, 
for  I  never  saw  any  one  horsewhipped  before,  and  sincerely 
hope  I  shall  never  see  another." 

"  Don't  say  that,  my  dear  lady,  don't  say  that.  I  am 
sure  it  is  a  very  pretty  sight,  when  it  is  well  and  soundly 
done.     Besides  it  seems  ungrateful  to  the  Count." 

"  I  would  not  be  ungrateful  for  the  world,"  I  replied  ; 
*'  and  I  am  sure  the  Count  needs  no  assurance  of  that  fact. 
I  am  for  ever  obliged  by  his  prompt  defence  of  me — but 
it  is  nothing  more  than  I  should  have  expected  from 
him." 

*'What,  that  he  would  fight  for  you,  Valerie?" 
whispered  Caroline,  maliciously,  in  a  tone  which,  perhaps^ 


Valerie  261 

she  did  not  intend  to  be  overheard ;  but,  if  such  was  her 
meaning,  she  missed  it,  for  all  present  heard  her  distinctly. 

I  replied,  however,  very  coolly — 

"  Yes,  Caroline,  that  he  would  fight  for  me,  or  you,  or 
any  lady  who  was  aggrieved  or  insulted  in  his  presence." 

'*  Milk  graces  for  your  good  opinions  !  "  said  de  Chav- 
annes,  with  a  bow,  and  a  glance  that  was  far  more  eloquent 
than  words. 

'*  A  truce  to  compliments,  if  you  will  not  think  me 
impertinent.  Count,"  said  the  Colonel ;  *'  but  I  wish  to  ask 
this  fair  lady,  if  she  will  pardon  me  one  question  ;  had  you 
ever  a  friend  called — " 

"  Adele  Chabot !  "  I  interrupted  him  ;  '*  and  I  shall  be 
most  enchanted  to  hear  of  her,  or  better  still  to  see  her,  as 
Mrs  Jervis." 

"  You  have  anticipated  me  5  that  is  what  I  was  about 
to  say.  We  arrived  in  town  last  night ;  and  she  com- 
missioned me  at  once  to  make  out  your  whereabouts  for 
her.  The  Gironacs  told  me  that  you  were  staying  at 
Kew— " 

*'Yes,  at  Judge  Selwyn's.  By  the  way,"  I  added,  a 
little  mischievously,  I  confess,  "  allow  me  to  make  known 
to  one  another,  Mrs  Charles  Selwyn,  once  Caroline  Stan- 
hope, and  Colonel  Jervis." 

Jervis  bowed  low,  but  his  cheek  and  brow  burned  a 
little,  and  he  looked  sharply  at  me  out  of  the  corner  of  his 
eye  ;  but  I  preserved  such  a  demure  face,  that  he  did  not 
quite  know  whether  I  was  aufait  or  not. 

Caroline,  to  do  her  justice,  behaved  exceedingly  well. 
Her  character,  indeed,  which  had  been  quite  unformed 
before  her  marriage,  had  gained  solidity,  and  her  mind, 
judgment  as  well  as  tone,  since  her  introduction  to  a 
family  so  superior  as  that  of  the  Selwyns.  And  she  now 
neither  blushed  nor  tittered,  nor,  indeed,  showed  any 
signs  of  consciousness,  although  she  gave  me  a  sly  pinch, 
while  she  was  inquiring  in  her  sweetest  voice  and  serenest 
manner  after  Adele,  whom  she  said  she  had  always  loved 
very  much,  and  longed  to  see  her  sincerely  in  her  new 


262  Valerie 

station,  which  she  was  so  admirably  qualified  to  fill.  "  I 
hear  she  was  vastly  admired  in  Paris,  Colonel ;  and  no 
wonder,  for  I  really  think  she  was  the  very  prettiest 
creature  I  ever  saw  in  my  life.  You  are  a  fortunate  man, 
Colonel  Jervis." 

"  I  am,  indeed,"  said  he,  laughing.  ^'  Adele  is  a  very 
good  little  creature,  and  the  people  were  so  good-natured 
as  to  be  very  civil  to  her  in  Paris,  especially  your  friend 
Madame  d'Albret,  Mademoiselle  de  Chatenoeuf.  Nothing 
could  exceed  her  attentions  to  us.  We  are  very  much 
indebted  to  you  for  her  acquaintance.  By  the  way,  Adele 
has  no  end  of  letters,  and  presents  of  all  sorts  for  you  from 
her.     When  can  you  come  and  see  Adele  ? " 

"  Where  are  you  staying,  Colonel  Jervis  ? " 

"  At  Thomas's  Hotel,  in  Berkeley  Square,  at  present, 
until  we  can  find  a  furnished  house  for  the  season.  In 
August  we  are  going  down  to  a  little  cottage  of  mine,  in 
the  Highlands.  And  I  believe  Adele  has  some  plan  for 
inducing  you  to  come  down  and  bear  her  company,  while  I 
am  slaughtering  grouse  and  black  cock." 

"  Thanks,  Colonel,  both  to  you  and  Adele.  But  I  do 
not  know  how  that  will  be.  August  is  two  whole  months 
distant  yet,  and  one  never  knows  what  may  happen  in  the 
course  of  two  months.  Do  you  know  I  was  half  thinking 
of  paying  a  visit  to  France  myself,  when  my  brother  who 
is  on  a  visit  to  me  now,  returns  to  join  his  regiment." 

"  Were  you,  indeed  ?  "  asked  de  Chavannes,  more 
earnestly  than  the  subject  seemed  to  warrant.  "  I  had  not 
heard  of  that  scheme  before.  Is  it  likely  to  be  carried  into 
effect.  Mademoiselle  ? " 

"  I  hardly  know.  As  yet  it  is  little  more  than  a  distant 
dream." 

"  But  you  have  not  yet  answered  my  question,  Made- 
moiselle de  Chatenoeuf,"  said  the  Colonel.  "  You  have 
not  yet  told  me  when  you  will  come  and  see  Adele." 

"  Oh !  pardon  me.  Colonel.  I  return  to  town  to- 
morrow, and  I  will  not  lose  a  moment.  Suppose  I  say  at 
one  o'clock  to-morrow,  or  two  will  be  better,     Caroline, 


Valerie  263 

the  Judge  was  so  good  as  to  say  that  he  would  let  his 
carriage  take  me  home ;  I  dare  say  it  can  drop  me  at 
Thomas's,  can  it  not  ?  " 

**  Certainly,  7iot,  Valerie  !  There,  don't  stare  now,  or 
look  indignant  or  surprised.  It  served  you  perfectly  right  ; 
what  did  you  expect  me  to  say  ?  Or  why  do  you  ask  such 
silly  questions  ?  Of  course,  it  can  take  you  wherever  you 
please,  precisely  as  if  it  were  your  own." 

**  Then  at  two  o'clock,  I  will  be  at  Thomas's  to-morrow, 
Colonel ;  in  the  meantime,  pray  give  Adele  my  best  love." 

**  I  will,  indeed.  And  now  I  will  intrude  upon  you 
no  longer,  ladies,"  he  added,  raising  his  hat.  "  In  fact,  I 
owe  you  many  apologies  for  the  liberty  I  have  taken  in 
introducing  myself.  I  hope  you  will  believe  I  would  not 
have  done  so  under  any  other  circumstances." 

We  bowed,  and,  without  any  further  remarks,  he  put 
spurs  to  his  horse  and  cantered  away. 

"  A  very  gentlemanly  person,"  said  Caroline,  "  I  think 
Adele  has  done  very  well  for  herself." 

"  You  had  better  not  let  Mr  Charles  Selwyn  hear  you 
say  so,  under  all  circumstances,  or  I  think  that  very  likely 
the  whipping  we  were  talking  about  in  fun  yesterday,  will 
become  real  car  a  mia  I  " 

"  Nonsense  !  for  shame,  you  mischievous  thing  !  "  said 
Caroline,  blushing  a  little,  but  not  painfully. 

"  Who  is  this  Colonel  Jervis  ?  "  asked  the  Count  de 
Chavannes.  **I  was  a  little  puzzled,  or  rather  not  a  little  : 
for  at  first  none  of  you  seemed  to  know  him  ;  and,  after  a 
little  while,  you  all  appeared  to  know  him  quite  well. 
Pray  explain  the  mystery." 

"  He  is  a  very  gentlemanly  person.  Count,  as  Mrs 
Selwyn  justly  observes,  and,  as  you  can  perceive,  a  very 
handsome  man.  Further  than  that,  he  was  Colonel  of 
one  of  his  Majesty's  crack  regiments,  as  they  call  them, 
and  is  now  on  half-pay.  He  is,  moreover,  a  man  of  high 
fashion,  and  of  the  first  standing  in  society.  And,  last 
of  all,  which  is  the  secret  of  the  whole,  he  is  the  husband 
of  a  very  charming  little  Frenchwoman,  a  particular  friend 


264  Valerie 

of  Caroline's  and  mine,  one  of  the  prettiest  and  nicest 
persons  on  earth,  with  whom  he  ran  away  some  six  months 
since,  fancying  her  to  be — " 

*' Valerie  !  "  exclaimed  Caroline,  blushing  fiery  red. 

**  Caroline  !  "  replied  I,  quietly. 

*'  What  ivere  you  going  to  say  ?  " 

"  Fancying  her  to  be  a  very  great  heiress,"  I  continued ; 
**  but  finding  her  to  be  a  far  better  thing,  a  delightful, 
beautiful,  and  excellent  wife." 

*'  Happy  man  !  "  said  de  Chavannes,  with  a  half  sigh. 

**  Why  do  you  say  so.  Count  ?  " 

"  To  have  married  one  for  whom  you  vouch  so  strongly. 
Is  that  any  common  fortune  ?  " 

"  It  is  rather  common,  Count,  just  of  late  I  mean," 
said  Caroline,  laughing.  "  You  do  not  know  that  among 
Valerie's  other  accomplishments  she  is  the  greatest  little 
match-maker  in  existence.  She  marries  oiF  all  her  friends 
as  fast — oh  !  you  cannot  think  how  fast." 

''  I  hope,  I  mean  to  say  I  think,''^  he  corrected  himself, 
not  without  some  little  confusion,  "  that  she  is  not  quite 
so  bad  as  you  make  her  out.  She  has  not  yet  made  any 
match  for  herself,  I  believe.  No,  no.  I  don't  believe 
she  is  quite  so  bad." 

"  I  would  not  be  too  sure.  Count,  were  I  you,"  she 
answered,  desirous  of  paying  me  off  a  little  for  some  of  the 
badinage  with  which  I  had  treated  her.  **  These  ladies, 
with  so  many  strings  to  their  bow — " 

It  was  now  my  time  to  exclaim  **  Caroline  !  "  and  I  did 
so  not  without  giving  some  little  emphasis  of  severity  to 
my  tone,  for  I  really  thought  she  was  going  beyond  the 
limits  of  propriety,  if  not  oi persiflage  ;  and  I  will  do  her  the 
justice  to  say  that  she  felt  it  herself,  for  she  blushed  very 
much  as  I  spoke,  and  was  at  once  silent. 

The  awkwardness  of  this  pause  was  fortunately  broken 
by  the  return  of  Auguste  and  Lionel  at  a  sharp  canter  ;  for 
the  review  was  now  entirely  at  an  end,  and  they  had  now 
for  the  first  moment  remembered  that,  having  promised  to 
return  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  they  had  suffered  two  hours 


Valerie  265 

or  more  to  eJapse,  and  that  we  were  probably  all 
alone. 

Caroline  immediately  began  to  rally  Lionel  and  Auguste  ; 
the  former,  with  whom  she  was  very  intimate,  pretty 
severely,  for  their  want  of  gallantry  in  leaving  us  all  alone 
and  unprotected  in  such  a  crowd. 

"  Not  the  least  danger — not  the  least  !  "  replied  Lionel 
hastily.  **  Had  we  not  known  that,  we  should  have 
returned  long  ago." 

"  In  proof  of  which  no  danger,  we  have  been  all 
frightened  nearly  to  death  ;  Mademoiselle  Valerie  de 
Chatenoouf  has  been  grievously  affronted,  and  I  am  not 
sure  but  she  would  have  been  beaten  by  a  French  Chevalier 
d" Industrie,  had  it  not  been  for  the  gallantry  of  the  Count 
de  Chavannes." 

And  thereupon  out  came  the  whole  history  of  Monsieur 

G— ,  his  horse-whipping,  the  opportune  appearance  of 

Colonel  Jervis,  and  all  the  curious  circumstances  of  the 
scene. 

I  never  in  my  life  saw  anyone  so  fearfully  excited  as 
Auguste.  He  turned  white  as  ashes,  even  to  his  very  lips, 
while  his  eyes  literally  flashed  fire,  and  his  frame  shivered 
as  if  he  had  been  in  an  ague  fit.  '^  II  me  le  paiera!^^  he 
muttered  between  his  hard-set  teeth.  "  //  me  le  paiera,  le 
scelerat  I     Ma  pauvre  soeur — ma  pauvre  petite  Valerie  !  " 

And  then  he  shook  the  hand  of  Chavannes  with  the 
heartiest  and  warmest  emotion.  '*  I  shall  never  forget 
this,"  he  said,  in  a  thick,  low  voice  •,  "  never,  never ! 
From  this  time  forth,  de  Chavannes,  we  are  friends  for 
ever.  But  I  shall  never,  never,  be  able  to  repay 
you." 

"Nonsense,  mon  cher,  nonsense,"  replied  Chavannes. 
"  I  did  nothing — positively  nothing  at  all.  I  should  not 
have  been  a  man,  had  I  done  otherwise." 

This  had,  however,  no  effect  at  all  in  stopping  Auguste's 
exclamations  and  professions  of  eternal  gratitude ;  nor  did 
he  cease  until  Monsieur  de  Chavannes  said  quietly,  "  Well, 
well,  if  you  will  have  it  so,  say  no  more  about  it ;  and  one 


266  Valerie 

day  or  other  I  will  ask  a  favour  of  you,  which,  if  granted, 
will  leave  me  your  debtor." 

"  V  granted  ! — it  is  granted,"  exclaimed  Auguste,  im- 
petuously.    *'  What  is  it  ? — name  it — I  say  it  is  granted." 

**  Don't  be  rash,  mon  cher^''  replied  the  Count,  laughing^ 
"  it  is  no  slight  boon  which  I  shall  ask." 

"Do  not  be  foolish,  Auguste,"  I  interposed  ;  "you  are 
letting  your  feelings  get  the  better  of  you,  strangely  ;  and, 
Caroline,  if  you  do  not  tell  the  people  to  drive  home,  you 
will  keep  the  Judge  waiting  dinner — a  proceeding  to  which 
you  know  he  is  by  no  means  partial." 

"  You  are  right,  as  usual,  Valerie ;  always  thoughtful 
for  other  people.     So  we  will  go  home." 

But,  just  as  we  were  on  the  point  of  starting,  the  groom 
with  the  cockade,  whom  we  had  seen  following  Colonel 
Jervis,  trotted  up,  and,  touching  his  hat,  asked, 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  gentlemen,  but  is  any  one  of  you 
the  Count  de  Chavannes  ? " 

"  I  am,"  replied  the  Count ;  "  what  do  you  want  with 
me,  sir  ?  " 

"  From  Colonel  Jervis,  sir,"  replied  the  man,  handing 
him  a  visiting  card.  "  The  Colonel's  compliments.  Count, 
and  he  begs  you  will  do  him  the  favour,  in  case  you  hear 
anything  more  from  that  fellow,  as  you  horsewhipped. 
Count,  to  let  him  know  at  Thomas's  at  once,  for  you  must 
not  treat  him  as  a  gentleman,  no  how,  the  Colonel  says  ; 
and  if  so  be  he  gives  you  any  trouble,  the  Colonel  can 
get  his  flint  fixed — the  Colonel  can  !  " 

"Thank  you,  my  man,"  replied  the  Count;  "give  my 
compliments  to  your  master,  and  I  am  much  obliged  for 
his  interest.  I  shall  do  myself  the  honour  of  waiting  on 
the  Colonel  to-morrow.     Be  so  good  as  to  tell  him  so." 

"  I  will,  sir,"  said  the  man  ;  and  rode  away  without 
another  word. 

"  You  see,  Monsieur  de  Chatenoeuf,  you  must  not 
dream  of  noticing  the  fellow  as  a  gentleman,"  said  the 
Count. 

"Impossible!"   Lionel  chimed  in,  almost  in  the  same 


Valerie  267 

breath  ;  and  all  the  ladies  followed  suit  with  their  absolute 
*'  Impossible  !  " 

A  rapid  drive  brought  us  to  the  Judge's  house  at  Kew, 
where  we  found  dinner  nearly  ready,  though  not  waiting  : 
and  the  events  of  the  day  were  the  topic,  and  the  Count 
the  hero  of  the  evening. 

The  next  morning,  we  returned  to  town — Auguste  and 
myself,  I  mean  ;  Monsieur  de  Chavannes  having  driven  up 
from  Kew  in  his  own  cabriolet  after  dinner. 

I  called,  according  to  my  promise,  and  found  Adele 
alone,  and  delighted  to  see  me,  and  in  the  highest 
possible  spirits.  She  was  the  happiest  of  women,  she 
said  ;  and  Colonel  Jervis  was  everything  that  she  could 
wish — the  kindest,  most  affectionate  of  husbands  ;  and  all 
that  she  now  desired,  as  she  declared,  was  to  see  me 
established  suitably. 

*'  You  had  better  let  matters  take  their  course,  Adele," 
I  answered.  "  Though  not  much  of  a  fatalist,  I  believe 
that  when  a  person's  time  is  to  come,  it  comes.  It  avails 
nothing  to  hurry — nothing  to  endeavour  to  retard  it.  I 
shall  fare,  I  doubt  not,  as  my  friends  before  me,  dear 
Adele  ;  and,  if  I  can  consult  as  well  for  myself  as  I  seem 
to  have  done  for  my  friends,  I  shall  do  very  well.  Caro- 
line, by  the  way,  is  quite  as  happy  as  you  declare  yourself 
to  be,  and  I  doubt  not  are ;  for  I  like  your  Colonel 
amazingly." 

**I  am  delighted  to  hear  it.  He  also  is  charmed  with 
you.  But  who  is  the  Count  de  Chavannes,  of  whom  he  is 
so  full  just  now?  He  says  he  is  the  only  Frenchman  he 
ever  saw  worthy  to  be  an  Englishman — which,  though  we 
may  not  exactly  regard  it  as  a  compliment,  he  considers 
the  greatest  thing  he  can  say  in  any  one's  favour.  Who  is 
this  Count  de  Chavannes,  Valerie  ? " 

I  told  her,  in  reply,  all  that  I  knew,  and  that  you  know, 
gentle  reader,  about  the  Count  de  Chavannes. 

**  Et  puis  ? — Et  puis  ?  "  asked  Adele,  laughing. 

^^  Et  puis,  nothing  at  all,"  I  answered. 

"No    secrets    among    friends,   Valerie,"    said    Adele, 


268  Valerie 

looking  me  earnestly  in  the  face  j  "  I  had  none  with  you, 
and  you  helped  me  with  your  advice.  Be  as  frank,  at 
least,  with  me,  if  you  love  me." 

"  I  do  love  you  dearly,  Adele  ;  and  I  have  no  secrets. 
There  is  nothing  concerning  which  to  have  a  secret." 

"  Nothing  ? — not  this  gay  and  gallant  Count  ?  " 

"  Not  even  he." 

'*And  you  are  not  about  to  become  Madame  la 
Comtesse  ? " 

"  I  am  not,  indeed." 

"  Indeed — in  very  deed  ? " 

"In  very — very  deed." 

"  Well,  I  do  not  understand  it.  By  what  Jervis  told  me, 
I  presumed  it  was  a  settled  thing." 

"  The  Colonel  was  mistaken.  There  is  nothing  settled 
or  unsettled." 

"  And  do  you,  really,  not  like  him  ? " 

"I  really  do  like  him,  Adele,  as  a  very  pleasant  com- 
panion for  an  hour  or  two,  and  as  a  very  perfect 
gentleman." 

"  Yes,  he  told  me  all  that.  But,  if  you  like  him  so  well, 
why  not  like  him  better  ?  Why  not  love  him  ? " 

"  I  will  be  plain  and  true  with  you,  Adele.  I  do  not 
choose  to  consider  at  all,  whether  I  could  or  could  not,  love 
him.  He  has  never  asked  me,  has  never  spoken  of  love  to 
me  ;  and  putting  it  out  of  the  question  that  it  is  unmaidenly 
to  love  unasked,  I  am  sure  it  is  unwise." 

"  I  understand,  I  understand.  But  he  will  ask  you,  that 
is  certain ;  and,  when  he  does  ask,  what  shall  you  say  ? " 

"  It  will  be  time  enough  to  consider  when  that  time  shall 
come." 

"  Another  way  of  saying,  *  I  shall  say  yes  I '  But  come, 
Valerie,  you  must  promise  me  that  if  you  need  my  assist- 
ance, you  will  call  upon  me  for  it.  You  knoiju  that  anything 
I  can  do  for  you  will  be  done  without  a  thought  but  how 
I  best  may  serve  you  j  and  Jervis  will  do  likewise,  since 
he,  as  I  do,  considers  that  under  Heaven,  we  owe  our 
happiness  to  you." 


Valerie  269 

"  I  promise  it." 

"  Enough ;  I  will  ask  no  more.  Now  come  up  to  my 
room,  and  I  will  give  you  Madame  d'Albret's  letters,  and 
some  pretty  presents  she  has  sent  you.  Do  you  know, 
Valerie,  nothing  could  exceed  her  kindness  to  us.  I 
believe  she  repents  bitterly  her  unkindness  to  you.  I  can- 
not repeat  the  terms  of  praise  and  admiration  which  she 
applied  to  you." 

"  And  do  you  know,  Adele,  that  it  was  her  infamous 

and  miserable  husband.  Monsieur  G ,  whom  the  Count 

horsewhipped  this  very  day,  for  insulting  me  ? " 

** Indeed.-^  was  it  indeed?  That  man's  enmity  to  you 
will  never  cease,  so  long  as  he  has  life.  No,  Jervis  did 
not  tell  me  who  it  was,  thinking,  I  fancy,  that  neither  you 
nor  I  would  have  so  much  as  known  his  name.  But 
never  care  about  the  wretch.  Here  is  Madame's 
letter." 

It  was  as  kind  a  letter  as  could  be  written,  full  of  thanks 
for  the  favour  I  had  shown  her  in  introducing  my  friends 
to  her,  and  of  hopes  that  we  should  one  day  meet  again, 
when  all  the  past  should  be  forgotten,  and  I  should  resume 
my  own  place  and  station  in  the  society  of  my  own  land. 
She  begged  my  acceptance  of  the  pretty  dresses  she  sent, 
which  she  said  she  had  selected,  not  for  their  value,  but 
because  they  were  pretty  •,  and,  in  her  postscript,  she 
added,  what  of  course  outweighed  all  the  rest  of  her 
letter,  both  in  interest  and  importance,  that  she  had  recently 
been  informed  through  a  strange  channel,  and,  as  it  were, 
by  accident,  that  my  mother's  health  was  failing,  seriously, 
and  that,  although  not  attacked  by  any  regular  disorder, 
nor  in  any  immediate  danger,  it  was  not  thought  probable 
that  she  could  live  much  longer.  *'  In  that  case,  Valerie,*' 
she  continued,  "  for,  although  no  one  could  be  so  unnatural 
as  to  ivish  for  a  mother's  death,  how  cruel  and  unmotherly 
she  might  be  soever,  it  cannot  be  expected  that  you  should 
regard  her  decease  with  more  than  decent  observation,  and  a 
proper  seriousness,  and  I  shall  look  to  see  you  dwelling  again 
among  us,  and  spending  the  little  fortune  which  I  under- 


270  Valerie 

stand  you  have  so  bravely  earned,  in  the  midst  of  your 
friends,  and  in  your  own  country." 

**  That  I  shall  never  do,"  I  said,  speaking  aloud,  though 
in  answer  partly  to  her  letter,  partly  to  my  own  words ; 
*'  that  I  shall  never  do.  Visit  France  I  may,  once  and 
again  ;  but  in  England  I  shall  dwell.  France  banished  and 
repudiated  me  like  a  step-mother — England  received  me, 
kinder  than  my  own,  like  a  mother.  In  England  I  shall 
dwell." 

"Wait  till  you  see  the  lord  of  your  destinies ;  and  learn 
where  he  shall  dwell.  You  will  have  to  say,  like  the  rest 
of  us,  *  Your  country  shall  be  my  country,  and  your  God 
my  God,' " — observed  Adele  interrupting  my  musings. 

"  The  first  perhaps — the  last  never  !  never  !  Catholic  I 
was  born.  Catholic  I  will  die.  I  do  not  say  that  I  will 
never  marry  any  but  a  Catholic,  but  I  do  say  that  I  will 
never  marry  but  one  who  will  approve  my  adoring  my  own 
God,  according  to  my  own  conscience." 

"  Is  the  Count  de  Chavannes  a  Catholic  ?  " 

"Indeed,  I  know  not.  But  he  is  a  Breton,  and  the 
Bretons  are  a  loyal  race,  both  to  their  king  and  their  God." 

I  now  turned  to  finish  my  reading,  which  had  been  for 
the  moment  interrupted. 

"  Indeed,  my  dear  Valerie,"  she  concluded  her  letter, 
"  I  have  long  felt  that  although  we  were  certainly  justified 
by  the  circumstances  of  your  situation,  in  taking  the  steps 
we  did  at  that  time,  we  have  been  hardly  pardonable  in 
persisting  so  long  in  the  maintenance  of  a  falsehood,  which 
has  certainly  been  the  cause  of  great  pain  and  suiFering 
to  both  your  parents,  the  innocent  no  less  than  the  guilty. 
I  know  that  your  mother  can  never  forgive  me  for  aiding 
you  in  your  escape  from  her  authority ;  but  for  my  part, 
I  am  willing  to  bear  her  enmity,  rather  than  persist  in 
further  concealment,  so  that  you  need  not  in  any  degree 
consider  me  in  any  steps  which  you  may  think  it  wise  or 
right  to  take  towards  revelation  and  reconciliation.  Indeed 
I  think,  Valerie,  that  if  it  can  be  done  with  due  regard 
to  your  own  safety  and  happiness,  you  ought  to  discover 


Valerie  271 

yourself  to  both  your  parents,  and,  if  possible,  even  to 
visit  the  most  unhappy,  because  the  guiltier  of  the  two, 
before  her  dissolution,  which  I  really  believe  to  be  now 
very  near  at  hand.  Everyone  knows  so  well  what  you 
have  undergone,  that  no  blame  will  attach  to  you  in  the 
least  degree.  Allow  me  to  add,  that  should  you  return  to 
France,  as  I  hope  you  will  do,  I  shall  never  forgive  you  if 
you  do  not  make  my  house  your  home." 

This  postscript,  as  will  readily  be  beHeved,  gave  me 
more  cause  for  thought  than  all  the  letter  beside,  and 
rendered  me  exceedingly  uneasy.  If  I  had  felt  ill-satisfied 
before  with  my  condition  and  my  concealment,  much  more 
was  I  now  discontented  with  myself,  and  unhappy.  I  was 
almost  resolved  to  return  at  all  hazards  with  Auguste  ; 
and,  indeed,  when  I  consulted  with  Adele,  she  leaned  very 
much  towards  the  same  opinion.  I  would  not,  however, 
do  anything  rashly,  but  determined  to  consult  not  only 
with  my  brother,  but  with  the  Judge,  in  whose  wisdom 
I  had  no  less  confidence  than  I  had  in  his  friendship  and 
integrity. 

Things,  however,  were  destined  to  occur,  which  in 
some  degree  altered  and  hastened  all  my  proceedings,  for 
that  very  evening  when  the  Gironacs  had  retired,  on  my 
beginning  to  consult  Auguste,  "  Listen  to  me  a  moment, 
before  you  tell  me  about  your  letters  from  France,  or 
anything  about  returning,  and  I  entreat  you  answer  me 
truly,  and  let  no  false  modesty,  or  little  missish  delicacy, 
prevent  your  doing  so.  Many  a  life  has  been  rendered 
miserable  by  such  fooHshness,  I  have  heard  say ;  and 
being,  as  it  were,  almost  alone  in  the  world,  as  if  an  only 
brother  with  an  only  sister,  to  whom,  if  not  to  one  another, 
should  we  speak  freely  ? " 

^'  You  need  not  have  made  so  long  a  preamble,  dear 
Auguste,"  I  replied  with  a  smile  ;  "of  course,  I  will 
answer  you  ;  and,  when  I  say  that,  of  course  I  will  answer 
truly." 

*'  Well,  then,  Valerie,  do  you  like  this  Count  de 
Chavannes  1 " 


272  Valerie 

"It  is  an  odd  question,  but — Yes.     I  do  like  him." 

"  Do  you  love  him,  Valerie  ?  " 

"  Oh  !  Auguste — that  is  not  fair.  Besides,  he  has  never 
spoken  to  me  of  love.  He  has  never — I  do  not  know 
whether  he  loves  me — I  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  he 
does." 

*'No  reason!" — he  exclaimed,  half  surprised,  half  in- 
dignant— "no  reason  !  I  should  thmk — but  never  mind — 
answer  me  this  ;  if  he  did  love  you,  do  you  love  him  or 
like  him  enough  to  take  him  for  your  husband  ? " 

"  He  has  spoken  to  you,  Auguste — he  has  spoken  to 
you  ! "  I  exclaimed,  blushing  very  deeply,  but  unable  to 
conceal  my  gratification. 

"I  am  answered,  Valerie,  by  the  sparkle  of  those 
bright  eyes.  Yes,  he  has  spoken  to  me,  dearest  sister  ; 
and  asked  my  influence  with  you,  and  my  permission  to 
address  you." 

"  And  you  replied — —  ? " 

"  And  I  replied,  that  my  permission  was  a  matter  of  no 
consequence,  for  that  you  were  entirely  your  own  mistress, 
and  that  my  influence  would  be  exerted  only  to  induce  you 
to  follow  your  own  judgment  and  inclinations,  and  to 
consult  for  your  own  happiness." 

"  Answered  like  a  good  and  wise  brother.  And  then 
he ? " 

"  Asked,  whether  I  could  form  any  opinion  of  the  state 
of  your  feelings.  To  which  I  replied,  that  I  could  only 
say  that  I  had  reason  to  suppose  that  your  hand  and  heart 
were  neither  of  them  engaged,  and  that  the  field  was  open 
to  him  if  he  chose  to  make  a  trial.  But  that  I  had  no 
opportunity  of  judging  how  you  felt  toward  him.  I  also 
said,  that  I  thought  you  knew  very  little  of  each  other, 
and  that  his  attachment  must  have  grown  up  too  rapidly 
to  have  taken  a  very  strong  root.  But  there  I  found  I 
was  mistaken.  For  he  assured  me  that  it  was  from  esteem 
of  your  character,  and  admiration  of  your  energy,  courage, 
and  constancy  under  adversity,  not  from  the  mere  pretti- 
ness  of  your  face,  or  niceness  of  your  manners,  that  he 


Valerie  273 

first  began  to  love  you.  And  I  since  ascertained  that 
there  is  scarce  an  incident  of  your  life  with  which  he  has 
not  made  himself  acquainted,  and  that  in  the  most  delicate 
and  guarded  manner.  I  confess,  Valerie,  that  it  has  raised 
him  greatly  in  my  estimation  to  find  that  he  looks  upon 
marriage  as  a  thing  so  serious  and  solemn,  and  does  not 
rush  into  it  from  mere  fancy  for  a  pretty  face  and  ladylike 
accomplishments." 

"  I  think  so  too,  Auguste,"  I  replied.  "  But  I  wish  we 
knew  a  little  more  about  him.  His  character  and  prin- 
ciples, I  mean." 

Auguste  looked  at  me  for  a  moment,  in  great  surprise. 
"What  an  exceedingly  matter-of-fact  girl  you  are, 
Valerie  ;    I  never   knew  any  one   in  the   least  like  you. 

Do  you  know  I  am  afraid  you  are  a  little "  and  he 

paused  a  moment,  as  if  he  hardly  knew  how  to  proceed. 

"  A  little  hard  and  cold,  is  it  not,  dear  Auguste  ?  " 
said  I,  throwing  my  arms  about  him.  "  No,  no,  indeed 
I  am  not ;  but  I  have  been  cast  so  long  on  my  own  sole 
resources,  and  obliged  to  rely  only  on  my  own  energy  and 
clear-sightedness,  that  I  always  try  to  look  at  both  sides 
of  the  question,  and  not  to  let  my  feelings  overpower  me, 
until  I  have  proved  that  it  is  good  and  wise  to  do  so. 
Consider,  too,  Auguste,  that  on  this  step  depends  the 
whole  happiness  or  misery  of  a  girl's  existence." 

"  You  are  right,  Valerie,  and  I  am  wrong.  But  tell 
me,  do  you  love  him  ? " 

"  I  do,  Auguste.  I  like  him  better  than  any  man 
I  have  ever  seen.  He  is  the  only  man  of  whom  I  could 
think  as  a  husband — and  I  have  for  some  time  past  been 
fearful  of  liking  him — loving  him,  too  much,  not  knowing, 
though  I  did  believe  and  hope,  that  he  reciprocated  my 
feelings.  And  now,  if  I  knew  but  a  little  more  of  his 
principles  and  character,  I  would  not  hesitate." 

"  Then  you  need  not  hesitate,  dearest  Valerie ;  for,  as  if 
to  obviate  this  objection,  he  showed  me,  in  the  most  delicate 
manner,  private  letters  from  his  oldest  and  most  intimate 
friends,  and  especially  from  Mr ,  a  most  respectable 


274  Valerie 

clergyman,  who  lives  at  Hendon,  by  whom  he  was 
educated,  and  with  whom  he  has  maintained  constant 
intercourse  and  correspondence  ever  since.  This  alone 
speaks  very  highly  in  his  favour,  and  the  terms  in  which 
he  writes  to  his  pupil,  are  such  as  prove  them  both  to  be 
men  of  the  highest  character  for  worth,  integrity,  and 
virtue.     He  has  proposed,  moreover,  that  I   should  ride 

down  with  him  to-morrow  to  Hendon,  to  visit  Mr ^ 

and  to  hear  from  his  own  lips  yet  more  of  his  character 
and  conduct,  that  is  to  say,  if  I  can  give  him  any  hopes  of 
ultimate  success." 

*'  Well,  Auguste,"  I  replied,  "  I  think  with  you,  that  all 
this  speaks  very  highly  in  favour  of  your  friend ;  and  I 
think  that  the  best  thing  you  can  do,  is  to  take  this  ride 
which  he  proposes,  and  see  his  tutor.  In  the  meantime, 
I  will  drive  down  to  Kew,  and  speak  with  our  good  friend. 
Judge  Selwyn,  on  the  subject.  To-morrow  evening  I  will 
see  the  Count,  and  hear  whatever  he  desires  to  say  to  me." 
This  was  a  very  matter-of-fact  way  of  dealing  with  the 
affair,  certainly ;  but  what  Auguste  had  said,  was  in  some 
sort  true.  I  was  in  truth  rather  a  matter-of-fact  girl,  and 
I  never  found  that  I  suffered  by  it  in  the  least ;  for  I 
certainly  was  not  either  worldly  or  selfish,  and  the  feelings 
do,  as  certainly,  require  to  be  guided  and  controlled  by 
sober  reason. 

After  coming  to  this  conclusion,  I  showed  Madame 
d'Albret's  letter  to  Auguste,  and  we  came  to  the  decision,- 
also,  that,  under  the  circumstances,  Auguste  should  im- 
mediately, on  his  return,  communicate  the  fact  of  my  being 
alive  and  in  good  circumstances,  to  my  father ;  leaving  it 
at  his  discretion  to  inform  my  mother  of  the  facts  or  not, 
as  he  might  judge  expedient. 

At  a  very  early  hour  next  morning,  I  took  a  glass-coach 
and  drove  down  to  Kew,  where  I  arrived,  greatly  to  the 
astonishment  of  the  whole  family,  just  as  they  were  sitting 
down  to  breakfast ;  and,  when  I  stated  that  I  had  come  ta 
speak  on  very  urgent  business  with  the  Judge,  he  desired 
my  carriage  to  return  to  town,  and  proposed  to  carry  me 


Valerie  275 

back  himself,  so  that  we  might  kill  two  birds,  as  he 
expressed  it,  with  one  stone,  holding  a  consultation  in  his 
carriage,  while  on  his  way  to  court. 

As  soon  as  we  got  into  the  coach,  while  I  was  hesitating 
how  to  open  the  subject,  which  was  certainly  a  little  awk- 
ward for  a  young  girl,  the  Judge  took  up  the  discourse — 

"  Well,  Valerie,"  he  said,  "  I  suppose  you  want  to  know 
the  result  of  the  inquiries  which  you  were  so  unwilling 
that  I  should  make  about  the  Count  de  Chavannes.  Is  not 
that  true  ? " 

**It  is  perfectly  true,  Judge — though  I  do  not  know 
how  you  ever  have  divined  it." 

**  It  is  lucky,  at  least,  that  I  consulted  my  own  judgment, 
rather  than  your  fancy ;  for  otherwise  I  should  have  had 
no  information  to  give  you." 

"  But  as  it  is.  Judge  ? " 

"Why  as  it  is.  Mademoiselle  Valerie,  you  may  marry 
him  as  soon  as  ever  he  asks  you,  and  think  yourself  a  very 
lucky  young  lady  into  the  bargain.  He  has  a  character 
such  as  not  one  man  in  fifty  can  produce.  He  is  rich, 
liberal  without  being  extravagant,  never  plays,  is  by  no 
means  dissipated,  and  in  all  respects  is  a  man  of  honour, 
ability,  and  character  ;  such  is  what  I  have  learned  from  a 
quarter  where  there  can  be  no  mistake." 

I  was  a  good  deal  affected  for  a  moment  or  two,  and 
was  very  near  bursting  into  tears.  The  good  Judge  took 
my  hand  in  his,  and  spoke  soothingly  and  almost  caressingly, 
bidding  me  confide  in  him  altogether,  and  he  would  advise 
me,  as  if  he  were  my  own  father. 

I  did  so  accordingly ;  and,  while  he  approved  highly  of 
ail  that  I  had  done,  and  of  the  delicate  and  gentlemanly 
manner  in  which  the  Count  had  acted,  he  fully  advised  me 
to  deal  frankly  and  directly  with  him.  "  You  like  him,  I 
am  sure,  Valerie  ;  indeed,  I  believe  I  knew  that  before  you 
did  yourself,  and  I  have  no  doubt  he  will  make  you  an 
admirable  husband.  Tell  him  all,  show  him  this  letter  of 
your  friend  Madame  d'Albret's,  about  your  mother,  and  if 
he  desires  it,  as  I  dare  say  he  will,  marry  him  at  once,  and 


276  Valerie 

set  out  together  with  Auguste,  for  France,  when  his  leave 
of  absence  is  expired,  and  go  directly  to  Paris  with  your 
husband.  As  a  married  woman,  your  parents  will  have  no 
authority  of  any  kind  over  you,  and  I  think  it  is  your  duty 
to  do  so." 

I  agreed  with  him  at  once ;  and,  when  in  the  evening 
Auguste  returned  with  the  Count  from  a  visit  to  his 
former  tutor,  which  had  been  in  all  respects  satisfactory, 
and  left  me  alone  with  Monsieur  de  Chavannes,  everything 
was  determined  without  difficulty. 

Love-scenes  and  courtships,  though  vastly  interesting  to 
the  actors,  are  always  the  dullest  things  in  the  world  to 
bystanders  ;  I  shall  therefore  proceed  at  once  to  the  end, 
merely  stating  that  the  Count  ivas  all,  and  did  all,  that  the 
most  exigeante  of  women  could  have  required — that  from 
the  first  to  the  last  he  was  full  of  delicacy,  of  tenderness, 
and  honour,  and  that  after  twelve  years  of  a  happy  life 
with  him,  I  have  never  had  cause  to  repent  for  a  moment 
that  I  consented  to  give  him  the  hand,  which  he  so 
ardently  desired. 

The  joy  of  Madame  Gironac  can  be  imagined  better 
than  described,  as  well  as  the  manner  in  which  she  bustled 
about  my  trousseau  and  my  outfit  for  France,  as  it  was 
determined  that  the  Judge's  plan  should  be  adopted  to  the 
letter,  and  that  we  should  start  directly  from  St  George's 
to  Dover  and  Calais. 

Never,  perhaps,  was  a  marriage  more  rapidly  organised 
and  completed.  The  law-business  was  expedited  with  all 
speed  by  Charles  Selwyn  ;  Madame  Bathurst,  the  Jervises, 
the  Gironacs,  and  the  Selwyns  were  alone  present  at  the 
wedding,  and,  though  we  were  all  dear  friends,  there  was 
no  affectation  of  tears  or  lamentable  partings  j  for  we  knew 
that  in  heaven's  pleasure,  we  should  all  meet  again  within 
a  few  months,  as,  after  our  wedding  tour  was  ended. 
Monsieur  de  Chavannes  proposed  to  take  up  his  abode  in 
England,  the  land  of  his  choice,  as  of  his  education. 

There  was  no  bishop  to  perform  the  ceremony,  nor  any 
duke  to  give  away  the  bride.     No  long  array  of  liveried 


Valerie 


277 


servants  with  favours  in  their  buttons  and  in  their  hats — 
no  pompous  paragraph  in  the  morning  papers  to  describe 
the  beauties  of  the  high-bred  bride  and  the  dresses  of  her 
aristocratic  bridesmaids — but  two  hearts  were  united 
as  well  as  two  hands,  and  Heaven  smiled  upon  the 
union. 

A  quick  and  pleasant  passage  carried  us  to  Paris,  where 
I  was  received  with  raptures  by  my  good  old  friend, 
Madame  Paon,  and  with  sincere  satisfaction  by  Madame 
d'Albret,  who  was  proud  to  recognise  her  old  protegee  in 
the  new  character  of  the  Comtesse  de  Chavannes,  a 
character  which  she  imagined  reflected  no  small  credit  on 
her  tuition  and  patronage. 

The  threatened  emeute  having  passed  over,  Auguste 
easily  obtained  a  renewal  of  his  leave  of  absence  in  order 
to  visit  his  family  at  Pau,  and,  as  he  preceded  us  by  three 
days,  and  travelled  with  the  utmost  diligence,  he  out- 
stripped us  by  nearly  a  week,  and  we  found  both  my 
parents  prepared  to  receive  us,  and  both  really  happy  at 
the  prosperous  tidings. 

My  poor  mother  was  indeed  dying  ;  had  we  come  two 
days  later  we  should  have  been  too  late,  for  she  died  in 
my  arms  on  the  day  following  our  arrival,  enraptured  to 
find  herself  relieved  from  the  heinous  crime  of  which  she 
had  so  long  believed  herself  guilty,  and  blessing  me  with 
her  dying  lips. 

My  father  who  had  always  loved  me,  and  who  had  erred 
through  weakness  of  head  only,  seemed  never  to  weary  of 
sitting  beside  me,  of  holding  my  hand  in  his,  and  of  gazing 
in  my  face.  With  Monsieur  de  Chavannes'  consent,  the 
whole  of  my  little  earnings,  amounting  now  to  nearly 
;^35oo,  was  settled  on  him  for  his  life,  and  then  on  my 
sisters,  and  the  income  arising  from  it,  though  a  mere  trifle 
in  England,  in  that  cheap  region  sufficed  with  what  he 
possessed  of  his  own,  to  render  his  old  age  affluent  and 
happy. 

Thus  all  my  trials  ended ;  and,  if  the  beginning  of  my 
career  was  painful  and  disastrous,  the  cares  and  sorrows  of 


2yS  Valerie 

Valerie  de  Chatenoeuf  had  been  more  than  compensated  by 
the  happiness  of  Valerie  de  Chavannes. 

I  may  as  well  mention  here  that  a  few  years  afterwards, 
Lionel  Dempster  married  my  second  sister,  Elisee,  a  very 
nice  and  very  handsome  girl,  and  has  settled  very  close  to 
the  villa  which  the  Count  purchased  on  his  return  from 
France,  near  Windsor,  on  the  lovely  Thames,  ministering 
not  a  little  by  their  company  to  the  bliss  of  our  happy, 
peaceful  life. 

My  eldest  brother,  Auguste,  is  now  a  Lieutenant-Colonel 
of  the  Line,  having  greatly  distinguished  himself  in  Algeria ; 
Nicholas,  who  never  returned  to  France,  has  acquired  both 
renown  and  riches  by  his  musical  abilities,  and  all  the 
younger  branches  of  the  family  are  happily  provided  for. 

I  have  three  sweet  children,  one  boy,  and  two  little 
girls,  and  the  difficulties  and  sorrows  I  experienced,  owing 
to  an  evil  and  injudicious  course  of  education,  have  been 
so  far  of  use,  that  they  have  taught  me  how  to  bring  up 
my  own  children,  even  more  to  love  and  honour  than  to 
obey. 

Perfect  happiness  is  not  alloted  to  any  here  below ;  but 
few  and  short  have  been  the  latter  sorrows,  and  infinite 
the  blessings  vouchsafed  by  a  kind  Providence,  to  the  once 
poor  and  houseless,  but  now  rich,  and  honoured,  and, 
better  than  all,  loved  Valerie. 


THE    END. 


PRINTED  BY 

TURNBULL  AND  SPEARS 

EDINBURGH 


I 


1 


